《Burning Soul》 Chapter 1 - A World Far From Known The continent of Balarukh once known as Arboria, the place that the heavens and hells envied. A place that not only saw prosperity but had witnessed an unimaginable amount of death. There lived many different species in harmony, or at least right now. It was not known to any when this world was formed and what happened after it did. The only history everyone knew and had any idea about was since the era of prosperity. This world had gods and demons as the superior species. Life flourished throughout the world. This world saw entire civilizations rise and fall. The world was just as spectacular as it could get. The rivers and mountains, the vast dense forests and long shores along the seaside. Arboria was no excuse for such prosperity. As one of the largest continents, it was always a target for those who envy the resourcefulness of this continent. Even Gods were no excuse. There once was a great war, at the end of the era of chaos. As everyone referred to them, Mortals had been the target of the new gods for quite a long time. But in this era, the real threat was the demons lurking beneath. As this world was a planar world, the heavens were about mortal realms while demons lived beneath the surface, as for why only the God of creation could tell. He was the creator of this world, to be sure no one had seen or even heard from him in the longest time. Though, the demons were certainly unhappy with the treatment specified to them. To begin, they were given a place to live which was nothing like a habitable place. It sounds unfair, but most probably the God of creation might have no hand in it! Their discomfort grew as time passed and finally they decided to take on the mortal realm. Thus the era of Chaos began. The war that took place shuddered the entire realm. For demons, it was just a fight for territory but for mortals, it was a fight for their lives. All mortal species came together and fought the demons wherever possible. The last and possibly largest war took place in the vicinity of Arboria. Just like other continents, Arborian forces came together to fight back the evil. In this Great War, a king sacrificed his divine powers to wield a legendary artifact, which led to the victory. The war ended and a lot was lost but the living had the opportunity to grow up once again. Thus the era of prosperity began. In the honor of the King who sacrificed his life for the living, the Kingdom he ruled over was named Arboria while the entire continent came to be known as Balarukh. In later times, no such wars happened as the greater archdemon was slain successfully by the forces of mortals. Although some new information was missing as to what exactly happened at the time of the war. For some reason, all the people who fought never spoke of the war and as for the kings, they all went in eternal slumber. They left the mortals just after they brought peace to the world. Later after a few decades came the era of uncertainty. The times when regional wars broke out. . . Many little kingdoms were fighting over resources and territory as well. In the kingdom of ''Arboria'', the wise king ''Evan'' looked after his people along with his elder son ''Nicholas'', his younger sister ''Merida'' and the youngest of the siblings ''Theodore''. Nicholas was a gifted warrior and had always been the strongest one in the whole kingdom, he even once defeated a Demonoid. While he was the strongest, Merida was the most gifted mage and recently passed the base level for being a legend. This world worked on the levelling system, that is power was defined by the levels. The higher the level, the higher the power. Although it was difficult to understand the levels, wizards had no hard time figuring out with clairvoyance spells. Even though it was difficult to earn levels, levels 1 C 10 was known as an amateur, while 11 C 15 was the domain of experts and 15 C 20 was known as levels of masters. Level 20 was a legend domain and only powerhouses of the world were able to step into it as there were various rituals and trials that one had to pass to become a legend. Domain above level 25 was god domain and no one knew much about it as people stopped ascending to that domain long ago. In this era there were very few legends, thus this was the highest anyone had ever heard. Merida was really close to becoming a legend mage. Though she has still had two levels and the trials that no one came across in recent years, everyone had faith in her abilities. Meanwhile, Theodore, the youngest sibling had little to no interest in anything. Be it alchemy or fighting or politics, what he truly loved was exploring. Till now he had explored more than a hundred ancient ruins belonging to various civilizations. Lucky for him, Arboria was surrounded by many labyrinths and ancient ruins, some from even the 1st era. Theo always loved to go out of the castle to explore what was outside of the castle walls. This curiosity of his didn''t help him in any warrior attributes, still, he never cared, he''d always sneak out of the castle to go explore. Due to the combined efforts of people in the kingdom, they never had to worry about resources. Arboria had the most suitable geological locations for agriculture, rice being the main crop as there are many natural water springs around Arboria. With widespread rice paddies and a vast amount of livestock, Arboria even conducts business with neighbouring kingdoms. There are even many pure veins of ores in the surrounding making Arboria a very resourceful kingdom. Definitely, not everyone was happy with the situation, especially the neighbouring kingdom, ''Etherblade''. Recently they tried to steal the part of the territory which had two pure veins of gold and a few rice paddies as well. After the unsuccessful attempt, the duke of Etherblade had to apologize to Evan. He has been holding that grudge ever since. To find an opportunity he''d been scouting the surrounding of Arboria. To stay safe from such predatory kingdoms, Arboria had formed a pact with three other kingdoms. Ephesus, the kingdom of Elves, Antioch, a strong human kingdom and Cyprus, also famously known as the city of lakes. Together they formed a stronger force that rivalled even the strongest northern nations in terms of strength, yet for some reason, Etherblade was poking a little too bravely, maybe they had something in their minds. Chapter 2 - The Prince Who Like Running Away In the mainlands, a small delicate looking figure was running through the dense forest. People chasing that person seemed to lack agility and were being left behind. His speed was impressive enough. The darkness that was eloping the wild seemed to be in that person''s favour. Those who were chasing him were on the verge of losing the visuals on him. . . After a while they stopped under a giant tree to get hold of their breaths, "How fast does that guy have to be to run like that?" asked one soldier. "Must be someone who''s familiar with the terrain", one of them replied to which all nodded. . After looking around a while and not being able to find even a clue around, they left that place cursing the thief. Once it was clear that the soldiers were no longer around, the boy stepped out of the bushes he was hiding in. . "Damn, that was a close call. Though I managed to get my hands on the relic. I wonder what it actually does?" saying this he took out the relic that seemed to glow in the darkness, giving a bit creepy vibe. Under the darkness, he suddenly sped up through the trees after casually putting the relic away in his sack again. . . ... Back in Arboria, King Evan was holding a party, in which he had invited many nobles and royalties. After all, this was his eldest son''s, Nicholas''s birthday and he also wanted to introduce him to the royalty. . "Sire, I apologize as we were unable to find the prince", one of the guards reported to the King. "Where did he go, isn''t this his brother''s birthday. I thought he would''ve grown tired of his plays and yet.." before he could continue he was interrupted by a voice, "Can''t help it father, if that''s what he wants, we should just let him be." Merida replied while concealing a piece of meat stuffed in her mouth. "You both really over exaggerate things. My King, we should know he''s your son and our brother Merida, no harm will come to him. With that being said, I believe he never liked such events in the first place, right? He''ll come, we should be on our way as well My Lord" Nicholas, who was attending guests a while back, tried to relieve his father. . "There he is", "whoa, the crown prince surely has the charm". There was quite a chatter in the hall. People seemed to be enjoying the crown prince''s birthday. . . . With all the guests gathered inside the main hall, the castle was pretty much unoccupied and thus was left with fewer than usual guards. Everyone was guarding the main hall as all the important figures were there. Using this opportunity a shadow sneaked inside the castle and rushed through the hallway until it reached one of the rooms. Just as he entered the room he felt cold metal touching his neck, he soon realized the cold metal surely was a blade and gulped for a moment. The person holding the dagger casually took his hood off, "Took you so long, were you lost? Don''t tell me you actually made it, The-o-dore? That" before she could continue, he turned and twisted his body while jumping over her and landing behind her flimsy figure. That sudden twist in his motion made her twitch and lose the grip over the dagger which that buy elegantly caught and put again her delicate throat. You''re losing your grip Vivian, sometimes it is better to stay on guard even around the people you know!" he seemed to grin a bit as he replied in low voice, almost whispering in her ears. That close encounter surely was a bit unpleasant for her, his face was awkwardly close to her ear. She could feel his breath at that distance. This made her blush with embarrassment. She made a squeak as she grabbed him by his hands, and throwing him off by lifting him in a way he almost lost his hands. Thud! A huge bang and the shivering shadow could be seen on the ground, "W Wh... What the hell you think you''re doing so close Theo?". "Argh, that could have killed me, Vivian. Be careful with your strength Vivi, you want me dead or what? And yeah I did get my hands on it. Seems like your sources are a bit reliable." He said while standing up, shaking the dust off his clothes, and taking out the relic he had discovered. "That''s rude, I helped you and you give such a rude compliment as thanks. Huh! Next time you come to me whining about Intel, I''m not going to tell even a single word. And why did you go right away? Didn''t I clearly tell you about the security is tight right now? Goodness, and moreover you kept me waiting on your brother''s birthday too." . Birthday! . That sounded like news to him, "Birthday? Who''s? Nicholas''s? Is it today? Of all days! God! Dad''s going to kill me. Did it start already?" He hurriedly started to look for suitable clothing set in one of the closets while asking. "Yeah, they surely would have finished up with the cake as well. And you idiot, because of you even I am missing from the event." With a slight blush, Vivi replied. "Which one''s better? This one''s a bit flashy right?" Theo asked to which he received a sharp glare from Vivi. "I think I''ll put this one on." He hurriedly changed his clothes and came out of the closet only to find Vivian standing with a red face. He hadnt realised that he changed before her, that much cozy he was around her! Gosh, how can he even change in front of a girl! Idiot . Without looking at her flustered expression he grabbed her hand and pulled her along with him, in hand, he held a gift that he had prepared long ago. Chapter 3 - The Royal Banquet In the hall, everyone was greeting the crown prince for his 25th birthday. Nicholas was now a full-fledged grown-up, Many girls were trying to eye on him, no wonder there, he''d definitely become a king one day and he was extraordinarily handsome as well. He had the charm to make any girl fall for him. The nobles were also trying to gain his attention for future relations to get stable. . "Nicholas, forgive me if my taste is bad but, I tried to score the best sword our blacksmith could produce. Here take this, I call ''Ra?a'', a sword forged to slay evil, or so. Do you like it?" A Sturdy tall, equally handsome person spoke. He was Jason, Ruler of ''The Lake City, and Evan''s good old friend asked Nicholas while handing him a golden sword. The sword had no halo but the sheath was of Gold. It looked more of a showpiece than an actual weapon. But the blade spoke a different story. It was well forged only for killing, the sharp edge looked to be of mixed metal, surely to strengthen it while the rear edge wasnt too thick. It was a rather thin longsword, unusual but difficult to forge at the same time. The work was no joke and must have cost a ton to even make it firsthand. . He observed it for well over a minute before snapping to reality, "It''s more than what I can ask for and please don''t be like that, even your presence is a gift for me, not to mention the sword of such high value. I can hardly imagine myself worthy enough to possess such a treasure worthy gift." Nicholas replied with a bow to the King. "Ha ha ha, why don''t you see it yourself, if it''s to your liking or not?" To the request of the King, Nicholas could hardly contain his excitement. He drew the sword out of the sheath again with a calm look. "It''s perfect! I can hardly wait to see how it plays in the field" The crown prince showed a confident smile to which his father replied, "That''d have to wait till the morning. For now, we should get to dinner, everyone is waiting." . . .. As everyone was heading towards the dinner hall, Merida found something suspicious or rather interesting. She saw two people following who weren''t there before. With a smug face, she approached them in order to see who they were and soon realized who they were. She pounced onto one of the figures from behind like some cat! "Got you! No more slacking little brother. Can''t believe you dragged Vivi into this all!" Theo was rather startled to death as he wasnt expecting to get exposed like that. Even Vivian was no excuse. . "You alright? Did you sneak out of the castle again brother? I told you to always carry guards, you know you don''t possess much mana. What would we have done if you''d have been attacked?" Nicholas who was chill about the situation a while ago showed worry in his tone now. Theodore seemed to feel guilty about his reply. "It was my fault brother Nic, I let him go on his own." Vivian sounded guilty about the whole thing. "Huh! No one would dare to lay a finger on my son, not on my watch, here come to join us. Evan eased off the tension with a loud laugh. You know your brother, he''s just worried about you. Come, Vivian, you should be hungry as well right? Handling this runaway son isn''t an easy task. I should be thankful to you for being a good friend to him." To the King''s words, Vivi seemed to become stiff. "Friend?" Vivi murmured with a hint of irritation and continued to follow all to the dining hall. Now thats an interesting expression there! Merida showed a hint of a smile from the corner of her mouth. .. "Whoa, this meat is really good! We don''t eat such exquisite meat at our place much, I personally love fish, fresh in fact. But I must admit, this food is delicious, no matter how many times I eat it." Jason kept bragging about the food with Evan. They seemed to enjoy it. In another corner, Theodore sat along with Vivian with a gloomy expression. "I really wanted to be the first one to wish him, but I am not good with dates so I keep forgetting the birthdays and important stuff! Last time it was yours, then Meris. Ahh, I am such a sore loser, you know. I even planned a whole schedule for his birthday. And I missed it. Huh! How lousy brat I am." Theodore with his sad expression complained to Vivi to which she replied with a smile saying, "Well, you can still give him the gift and congratulate him, he won''t even complain. He''s your brother after all, right?" That seemed to have relaxed him a bit and finally gathered the courage to approach Nicholas. "Brother, I believe I am late to wish you..." Theodore''s voice was a bit low yet seemed to have reached his brother, even Vivi was cheering him on, "I''m a lot clumsy, weak, irresponsible, and I also hate being around so many people, yet you always support me. Without you, I might have shut myself from the world. I can''t thank you enough..." Everyone seemed to be shocked by Theodore''s words. Nicholas had a jawdropping expression and Merida seemed like she could pass out any moment. No one had ever seen him expressing so openly. Vivi''s eyes were shining, she looked like a proud mother, "I can''t possibly give you anything worthy yet, and this is all I could think of. Have a very happy birthday brother Nic." . . ... A brief moment of silence eloped everyone. Evan and Jason were looking at each other in shock, Merida had already choked herself and others had blank expressions. "So many words at a time, and what words? Of gratitude! Guards!! Did we miss an oracle or the sun rose from the west? Guards, Go, find out. My son who''s always running away from his brother''s responsible eyes feels that much about him. God, Jason I can now leave the rest in your hands and get going." He burst into tears. "Father it''s rude to talk like that about someone''s confession. But for real, I''m also grateful to have you as a brother too. Believe me or not, even Merida thinks that way too." Nicholas replied with a smile on his face. "That was scary, and hell I don''t give a piece about you brat." Merida somehow managed to reply with a choked voice to which everyone burst out in laughter. Theodore on the other hand was turned cherry red from embarrassment and was heads down. "There there, that wasn''t difficult, right? You can do such things if you try. Brother Nicholas, why don''t you unwrap the gift he gave you?" Vivi asked Nicholas while patting Theodore on his head. "Such a treasure. I cant open waste it! He replied Just open it! Merida shouted from across the table, she was excited as well but didnt really show such emotion. I can hardly contain myself with excitement. Father may I." Before he could finish Evan laughed and interrupted saying "Haha let us see as well, what has gifted our ''Former Crown Prince''. . . That last word seemed to have killed the mood. The air got heavier and tense. Theodore abruptly stood up and ran out of the hall, followed by Nicholas and Vivian. "Father, you know it better than anyone. Then why keep taunting him?" Merida''s anger was clearly visible. "Evan, it''s always better to just let the past go and move on. You more than anyone knows that better, dont you? Why stay stuck? And you know he is not ready yet!" Jason asked in a serious tone. Other guests were startled as most of them couldn''t grasp the things happening. "Someday, the truth will haunt him, isn''t it better to be prepared? One simply just can''t escape his destiny. Jason, the Oracle has spoken. We must not ignore the call." Evan calmly answered while finishing his meal. "And it''s a bad omen to storm off the meal too, kids these days" Saying this, Evan got up from the seat and addressed the guests, "People, if you''ll excuse me for a moment. My friend here will host you in my absence for the time being. I apologize for the interruption though. He then turned to Jason, I''m counting on you, forgive me this time. Guards, get someone to deliver Theodore''s meal to his room." . The awkwardness could be seen clearly written on the face of Jason as he abruptly put a piece of meat in his mouth which everyone in the hall saw him doing. After addressing The King seemed to head towards the balcony. "How long has it been Lira? Yet the kids aren''t ready. I hope everything turns out fine.." Evan murmured looking at the starry sky with a sigh. Chapter 4 - Once The Oracle Had Spoken "Theo! The-o-dore! What happened? Wait a minute!" Vivian was running to catch him along with Nicholas. After Theo left the dine abruptly they both chased him to his room. They both ran behind him shouting out to him, even the guards tried stepping in but he was too agile to be caught, "Brother, you know our father, please don''t get upset by his words. Besides, what can even harm any of us?" Nic tried to pursue Theodore with his words but Theo kept running towards his room with tears in his eyes. "I knew he''d pull such a taunt, he knows I don''t like talking about such a thing and yet he always tries to make me listen to those bloody Oracles. His voice was heavy as he had cried enough, the words he spoke carried a hint of sadness. Leave me alone! Hell, I shouldn''t have come back" Theodore cried out while slamming the door with a loud bang. . Both were shut off on their face. "What''s gotten in him? I never saw him like this! Is there anything that stung him to this degree? Vivian looked at Nicholas with a confused look. After running behind him, they both ran out of breath and were standing out of Theos room. Why did he run brother Nic?" Vivian asked in a concerning tone. Looking at her worried face Nic took a deep breath before speaking up, "It''s all because of that damn Oracle." Nic seemed somewhat furious and irritated. . . . In this world, Oracles were considered as the divine calling, After all, no one could predicate anything about oracles and what they could hold. To be honest, no one really knew what Oracles were and where did they originate from, or what caused them to appear. But everyone knew for sure that the words spoken in oracles are utter truth and were undeniable. Although understanding one was a different story. The oracle was like some event where a deity from unknown lands would descent to the ground and deliver the divine message, a messenger of someone in simpler terms. . In the past oracles helped Arboria a few times as well. This time it was a warning about a grave danger. "It might sound rude but I hope you don''t tell anyone, Vivi. We don''t want our people to talk ill about anyone here! I hope you understand dear." Nic asked Vivian in a serious tone on which she gulped and nodded in agreement. . . ... "When we were young, some 10 years ago, there was an Oracle that was bestowed upon us saying ''In about 10-15 years, the world and in particular Arboria will face the greatest calamity, many lives will be sacrificed. Royalties will suffer even greater, only an artifact known to legends will save. All will suffer but one who yields the weapon will be saved. One must take action as one would decide the future. The future is uncertain, but you hold the power to decide it, Theodore!'' Theodore was shocked by its words. He is weak, has low Mana, and yet Oracle named him, this fact made him feel guilty." Vivian took a breath and looked at him. "Guilty of what?" she asked curiously to which Nicholas replied with a serious tone, "Our death!" . . Sorrow shredded her insides as she heard what he said, "Death? You are kidding me, right? That''s not possible!" "Yes, our death. The Oracle said ''Royalties will suffer'', that must mean we''d most likely die in the calamity. Father wants to entrust the kingdom to him, The Savior before that happens, but he feels that his existence is at the fault here. To change the destiny he''s seeking answers in the ruins all across the Kingdom. We want to keep him safe and thus try to not let him go on his own. He took a sigh before continuing, But he won''t listen." Nicholas''s tone suddenly became a bit serious. His body felt leaden. "The first thing that the Oracle took was our Mother. Since then our father is desperately trying to crown him yet, he won''t do it. With no choice left and threat being eminent I was crowned. But father would try to shake him every now and then. Thus he now even hates the title. Only the Gods know what is to happen next." Vivian was listening with a serious expression and a drop-full of a tear in her eyes. "Your father knows it as well, thus he always comes by to check on us." This took her by surprise as Jason never said so to her, his excuse was always trading and personal stuff! "He never told me. Can''t it be undone? The oracle? There must be a way right?" Vivian was now getting desperate. He replied with a hint of coldness in his tone. "Who knows?" Nicholas sighed while walking past her, "See if he listens, I must attend the guests. It''d be rude if I didn''t. And do tell him, I liked his gift the most." He showed a smile as he held the gift Theo gave him, a good luck charm! With that saying, he left for the dining hall where all the guests were waiting in distress. Chapter 5 - The Love She Has For Him "Theo! Let me in. Don''t shut yourself." Vivian asked through the door. "Go away! If you are also going to persuade me into this, just leave." His reply made her skip a beat. She felt rejected but she wasnt ready to give up. She remembered the first time she met Theodore. Theodore was 8 years old when his mother passed away. That tragedy left him with a deep scar. He had shut himself from the world. He wouldn''t even eat properly. He also stopped talking to people. Everyone was worried to the bones, he looked like the saddest figure alive. One day, for some work Jason was travelling to the neighbouring nation along with Vivian. On the way, they stopped in Arboria to meet Evan. As their talk sounded boring, Vivian decided to take a stroll in the castle to see if she could find anything interesting. While roaming through the castle Vivian found a kid alone in a corner of the library. Alone, surrounded by books. The kid was engulfed in the pages of a book about ruins, the kid didn''t even bother to see the girl standing next to him. "We have that vase at our palace. It''s spooky though but if you listen closely, you can hear the whispers of the dead." Vivian''s explanation startled him but, despite being scared, he looked rather interested. "Is that true? Such relics exist?" His eyes shone in curiosity. For the longest time, he waited for someone to talk about relics and ruins. His teachers and maids or almost everyone around him would try to persuade away from such things so he was glad to know there was someone out there who had the same taste. "Yeah all of them, though not all have been found yet. I also like to look into these things. Vivian sat beside him, close enough o make him blush. Although he was a kid, he was a boy after all. Look at this figure, weird right, it''s known to bring fortune, and this statue" Theodore was looking at Vivian with sparkling eyes as she kept talking about the various pictures in the book. They spent the almost entire day talking about various things. The maids didnt even interrupt them the whole time looking at Theo finally speaking up to someone. Later, Jason called for her to leave for the next destination they were supposed to reach by the night. "We are leaving now, next time when Ill come, well talk more. Okay? Oh and Ill bring some cool books that I have too! Umm" Vivian stumbled as she didn''t know his name, "It''s Theodore" Evan introduced him properly but he had already fled the room with a cherry-red face. This interested Vivian even more, she had never seen a kid like him let alone a boy. Being the only child, she grew up rather pampered but her personality was the gift of Jason, stubborn and rowdy. Ever since then Vivian helped in many ways to make him feel relieved and also helped in his explorations. In return she also enjoyed his company, getting to know someone of her age and talking the things she loved about, it was all so glittery glow for her. Later, they even explored a few ruins together as well, of course secretly as he wasn''t allowed to step outside the Castle walls on his own. But once they were old enough they started their secret adventures. Unlike fairy tales, here the princess helped the prince to break through the castle, remembering all this she blushed for a moment. . .. "Goodness, you are forgetting something aren''t you?", She took a breath and rubbed her cheek before asking. Theodore got inquisitive, he was an easy person, especially for Vivian, "What that might be?" He replied with a sob. Gosh hes so adorable, and easy she showed a grin on her face. "I am helping you find a way right? Do you want to leave your partner in crime alone to handle your mess? Dont you feel a bit guilty about that? Feel like talking now?" Vivian sounds firm this time, just a bit of action and she knew hed fall for it. . There was silence for a while, then suddenly the doors unlocked. "There you are" Vivian rushed in as it opened. Success! She cheered to herself in her mind. "I know about it, but you never told me the reasons. Idiot. Do you not trust me? She began scolding him the moment she entered, for a moment Theo felt he had done a big mistake. Huh, whatever, look, as much as I know, Oracles are always true but, as it says, the future is uncertain? Then why are you scared? Moreover, if it named you a saviour, at least stop running away from it. It won''t do any good." As Vivian kept confronting him, Theodore seemed to relax a bit. It was more like he was getting more and more flustered. So...So close She was sitting right next to him while ruffling his hair like he was her younger sibling. With a little low tone and flustered expression he replied, "I am not a saviour. Don''t even look like one. I never wanted to be the Crown Prince as well. Can I not be who I am and still be helpful enough? My brother''s an excellent warrior, why name me over him? Even Merida is a hundred times better than me. When he said so his words felt like he meant it, Vivian couldnt help but look at her with sadness. He was bearing too much with a smile on his face. I really can''t understand Oracles. And what weapon?" Theodore got angry all of a sudden. Hed always act so whenever he didnt understand anything, Vivian knew this very well. She stayed quiet for the moment before replying. . .. "That we can look into later together, right? Im your partner in crime as well! For now, the guard brought your meal, finish it so that I could go and eat as well. She brought the plate that the guard was held at the entrance of his room, You dont want a girl to stay hungry for your selfishness, or do you? She looked at him narrowing her eyes. Looking at her posture, how could he let it be! A beautiful girl asking to eat in such a cute way, he felt his heart melt! Easy! She thought to herself in her mind, after all her charm paid off well! Handing over the plate to him she sat next to him, to ensure he ate it all! Oh, and I found some new maps of an ancient ruin you were talking about. If you eat, I''ll tell you. Deal?" She had this smug face, looking at which Theo was a bit scared, Why does she look like a negotiator, wait she is negotiating. And so good at that. Theodore could hardly say no to her and nodded in agreement. "I''ll finish it, don''t worry, you go and eat with everyone else. They''d badmouth you otherwise. He looked a little low when he said so, Will they now? He could sense fire around her as she replied, You know how these nobles are, corrupt and drowned in filth." Theo''s tongue turned a bit sharp to which Vivian laughed and replied, "I know, I know. Well, I will go then, come meet me in the library once you are finished okay? And dont worry about anyone talking ill about me for staying with you, Ill just punch them all!" He gave her a nod in agreement. After seeing for herself that he was eating she turned around to leave his room. "Vivi, thanks a lot. I owe you even more now." Theodore''s words made her blush, her heart began beating faster, she stormed out of the door without even replying. She could feel her heart beating louder and louder. . "Did he eat?" The sudden unknown voice made Vivian literally jumped making a little squeak. She looked around to see Merida questioning her from her behind. "You! When did you" Vivian got interrupted as Merida burst into laughter. "Ha ha ha ha, that''s an interesting look. I''m a mage Vivi, I can sneak anywhere without anyone noticing. She replied with a proud expression, her short figure was mostly the reason no one noticed her. Well, did he? Or wait, did you feed him with your hands? Aww, I missed something really good!" Merida asked her while casually grabbing her hand and rubbing her palms. "W Wh What? N No, how could I have No, I didn''t" Vivi replied with a cherry-red face to which Merida again started laughing. Besides he wont let me! She murmured to herself, "Interesting," Merida replied while controlling her laughter. "I''ll be at the dining sister Merida, see you" Vivian walked past her while hiding her face, successfully escaping. "Yeah, anyways, Vivi!" Merida stopped Vivian, "Thanks for helping him with his happiness. We are all grateful for you" She sounded serious this time. Vivian replied with a gentle bow, still hiding her flustered look and left the hallway. . As she left Merida touched the door gently. With a heavy feeling surging up in her chest she murmured, "Brother if only there was a way" Chapter 6 - An Introduction To The Ruins Long Forgotten "I''m sorry for leaving with such rude manners, I hope I am not being a bother to you all." Vivian apologized to all at dining with a bow. She looked no less beautiful than a goddess. The posture and her manner almost blushed everyone. With her charm, she was able to pull Jason out of the awkward situation. "Don''t let it concern you, Lady Vivian and even your father have been attending us. What more could we ask?" One of the nobles replied to which she nodded. "With that being said, Brother Nicholas, what did he gift you? What good luck charm you talked about?" Vivian asked while sitting on her chair. Hearing her question Nicholas took out a very fragile looking cylinder, engraved in gold, and looked like a portable telescope. His eyes turned watery in a moment. His expressions were quite visible. Warmth filled his chest. She could easily see that he was overjoyed. "When I was young, our mother once brought a device like this from a merchant from far away land. It''s said that you can see life even colourful through it. I loved it the instant I saw it. It was my treasured good luck charm. One day on a journey, I forgot it somewhere. I cried day and night, but we couldn''t find it. And the merchant was long gone as well. He must have remembered that incident while buying it." Nicholas replied with a slight smile and watering eyes. . . The rest of the dinner went smoothly as Jason and Nicholas along with Merida and Vivian handled the guests. Nicholas had left earlier as he said he needed some space, maybe he was overflowed with all the emotions coming together. . After everyone was done with dinner Vivian made her way to the library only to find Theodore already being there, reading some random book in his favourite corner. "Hmm, I thought you''d have gone to sleep by now. Seems like you really were interested in my Intel. Anyways." Vivian spoke to him while patting his head. "So, where''s the map?" Theodore asked as she sat next to him. "Hmm, I wonder! Wait." Vivian was clearly enjoying his enthusiasm. His expressions were quite fun to look at. He was so easter to hear her out. This made her burst into laughter. After teasing him a bit she took out a piece of paper, seemingly old, torn at edges, from her pocket and handed it to him, "Here, I don''t really know how authentic it is but you can trust the map. If what it says is true, there is a dungeon, deep in the jungles near the borders of Arboria. It''s said to have existed for over 600 years. Or should I say, its been there since the great war? Their treasure is greater than mere gold and jewels. There is a statue that talks. Not only talks but it has some connection to oracles and stuff" Hearing that "A statue that talks? Are you kidding? Oracles? Im interested!" it made him intrigued. "Yeah. Here you can have a look at the ruins, once the current matter is settled. It''s a freaking dungeon, don''t go running like this time as it''s definitely dangerous." Vivian handed him the map with a worried look. She knew if she took her eyes off him, hell go running after the dungeon. Theodore didn''t seem to get the warning part that much and he didn''t care about it as well. "This sounds interesting. Where do you get these maps? Thanks a lot, Vivi, I owe you a lot" he replied with his sparkling eyes. Hearing him she had a smug expression, What is this, she looks like some spy! He thought to himself. "Hmph, No need to. And don''t be reckless, okay." Vivian tried to warn Theodore again of the potential threat. She knew, he was the kind of person whod not care about the dangers. Theodore grabbed her hand and thanked her, making her blush. With the excitement of getting a new quest in mind, Theodore left the Library hurriedly thanking her. As his figure left, she stood struck, Aww he touched my hand, gosh I could die in embarrassment! . "You believe he can wait that long? He''s not a patient one!" That sudden question startled Vivian and she jumped from her seat only to see Merida at her back. It was the second time in a row that she had startled her. "Can you please not do it again?" Vivian asked her as she tried to grasp her breath. After taking a few deep breaths and settling her anxiety down she replied, "I know he might not, but that''s the only way to cheer him up, right?" "Hmm, You are right though. He wouldn''t have finished his dinner too. She sighed Well, I hope my silly little brother doesn''t end up in some big trouble. You''ll be watching it too right? I''ll get going. It''s getting late. She raised an eyebrow and put up a sarcastic face before continuing You should rest too, or you going to stay up looking after him?" N.n..n..o.nooo! Of course, Im gonna sleep, Why you sis! Looking at her flustered expression Merida let out a peal of laughter before bidding goodbye. Gosh! Vivian almost ran out of breath. She then left the library after a while, murmuring, "Yeah, I will, whos going to do it after all! . . After returning to his room, Theodore took out the map and the book about the ruins that he had sneaked out of the library, not that he needed to but it always felt adventurous to him. He was the youngest, after all, no way no ones gonna spoil him. He began checking on the facts about the details about the artifact on the map. He found out that the ruin did have a statue that talks but, it wasn''t just any statue. It was said to speak Words of Oracle. To be able to triumph the trials set by an Oracle were just enough to get knowledge un-parallel to others, being able to summon one would be considered a godly thing. Also, it was said to be a legend level object, which meant whoever possessed it would at least be an expert legend, thus there could be a way to look into the legendary weapon as well. More or less there was very little information about it as the dungeon had existed for over 600 years. Even the oldest scripts were difficult to come by, no wonder there was very little information, although what he read was more than enough to intrigue him. After learning the truth about the statue and having a map to locate the spot, he could hardly contain his excitement, yet he had to wait for some time as he was not clear to leave the mansion yet, and with that many people in there, now was more difficult than ever. . After thinking a lot he finally went to sleep with a frowny expression, he wanted to leave right away! For now, I should not do anything reckless or Merida will catch me even before I could climb down the window, And shell enjoy the hunt for sure! I have to try it tomorrow. Yeah! Let''s give it a shot tomorrow. Saying this to himself Theodore went to sleep, somehow containing his excitement. Chapter 7 - To The Ruins, We Go! The following day, before anyone could wake, Theodore tried to sneak out of the palace. He quietly left the room and walked towards the end of the hallway. He pushed the door and tried to peek, but just as he thought he was clear, a pair of hands suddenly grabbed him from behind and pulled him back. "You think you can make a fool out of me? You are still a kid to me, stupid." He was startled by being found out by his sister, again. "Theo, you need to find something new to try. Well, I assume your Great Escape is unsuccessful today." Nicholas walked past them with a peal of laughter. "I was this close, if not for you." Theodore glared at his sister to which she pulled his arm, due to a sharp pain he felt he twisted his body to turn around and made her let his hands go by force but failed. "Look at you, all energetic and excited, and for what? You can''t go if I don''t want you to little brother" Merida replied with a despicable laugh. What is she, some villain! I knew shed enjoy that. He was sweating hard looking at her dominating figure, which to others looked quite small! "Will you stop all this noise in the morning? Merida, You at least!" As Evan spoke she let him go, suddenly making him slip and fall to the ground. With a loud bang and a squeak afterwards, Theodore was pinned to the ground. Looking at his fall both Evan and Merida burst into laughter. There was quite a commotion. To see what was going on Jason along with his daughter walked towards the hallway, where Evan and others were. As they closed in, they found an angry person pinned to the ground. With a red face, Theodore pouted and gave a sharp glare to his sister. "You did it on purpose, right? Now that you have enjoyed your share, watch me." As he said, he took a strange looking ball out of his pocket and threw it on the ground. . .. "That''s" Before Vivian could finish, there was a burst of smoke. "Seriously? Idiot!" Merida yelled in a louder tone making the in-house guards run towards them. . As the smoke vanished, there was nothing on the ground. Evan was furious and to his surprise, suddenly Jason burst into laughter saying, "ha hahaha! That reminds me of when you escaped the king''s gathering when we were young Evan. Like father like son!" Hearing this he replied, "This isn''t funny. Hiding his embarrassed look he ordered the guards, Search him, guards! Why are you standing still?" To his command, all the gathered guards scattered. . "Let him be father, that idiot would get a piece of beating one day, Merida replied with an angry pout, Maybe Id be the wholl give him a piece of a beating! Look at my dress! Damn, how dare he try to pull such a prank on me? She was stomping like crazy in anger. Everyone was quite taken to her, So adorable It was rather a treat to the eyes! Hmph! I''m not going after him. Leave him on his own." Saying this Merida walked out of the hallway stomping her feet. . "I hope he doesn''t get into any trouble. Evan touched his forehead as the stress was real! Anyway, I should send in a few guards after him, not that they''d find him, yet" Saying this Evan walked past Jason. "Now that the commotion is over, shall we?" Jason who was still bubbling with laughs asked his daughter who was looking at the end of the hallway in concern. She suddenly felt something in her pocket, it was a piece of paper!. "When did he What? The contents seemed to have shocked her, I can''t believe it! How dare he left me behind? She was angered by it and it was quite visible on her face. This time I''ll give him a piece of mind along with sis, I swear." Vivian spoke to herself, somewhat irritated. . In that piece of paper, he wrote, formally, "I apologize as I''m leaving right now. Don''t worry about me, I''ll be safe. Just forgive me this time Vivi. Well go together next time, I promise" . "He promised we''d go together God" Thinking that a wave of embarrassment hit her turning her cheeks plush pink. With a red face she walked past her father who was curiously thinking of, how did Theodore escape? . . In a corner, as he watched everyone leaving, somewhat relieved Theodore jumped out of the window. Shady Lurk! What a skill youve taught me Vivi! He thought proud of it. At the edge of the castle walls, he cheered himself as he said, "No one can stop me. Ha Haha! I am the best! His loud roar almost scared nearby animals. Here I come to my talking statue, oh wait, it''s not mine yet. Who cares? It surely will be. With a sigh he continued to murmur, Still, I feel bad for leaving her behind though but, if what I read is true, it''s dangerous out there. Umm-hmm, what''s done is done. Let''s get going." Excited about the adventure, he carelessly jumped into the woods and rushed to the ruins. . . The Arboria was in a rainforest zone thus had vast forest regions. Towards the neighbouring nation, Etherblade, there was a widely spread forest known as ''The Forest of Wisps''. Locals believed there were fairies living there who protected the locals from strange beings and dangers as well. Theodore also was running through the same jungle. . .. After running for a while, it became clear that no one followed him, thus he slowed down. It took him about 3 hours to reach the deep region of the forest. He stopped a bit to look into the map for further directions. "Damn, these old maps are really difficult to understand. As much as I can decipher, it should be further down this way." Saying this he put the map away and started walking in the direction. Just as he was walking by the road he heard some noises from the bushes nearby. Carelessly looked at the bushes, his complexion turned pale, and started running fast, "It can''t be!" Chapter 8 - And There, He Appeared! In the forest, Theodore was running hurriedly. Something big was chasing him. "Damn these beasts, weren''t they supposedly dead? How the hell?" . As he complained the creature that was chasing him was closing in. Its roar trembled the forest with fear. That creature was none other than an ''Astral Beast''. . As it suggests, the ''Astral Beasts'' were life-forms from another plane. Encountering one into one battle was no joke as the creature was extremely powerful. Life beyond the mortal realm was really twisted and no one had a clear idea about anything. At the fall of the third era, these beasts were supposedly suppressed by a high level of magical barrier. Theodore was irritated due to the fact that such a creature was tailing him moreover, it was supposed not to exist in the first place. . Due to his low constitution, he got tired pretty quickly in this run. As he saw his end nearing, his eyes caught a view of a big trunk lying around. This might be my chance Saying this he tucked himself in that trunk and rushed towards the depth. As he went deeper, he felt the presence of that beast somehow suppressed. . "That was close. How can such a beast be here? Didn''t they die? He let out a sigh, God, I''m lost again. There must be an exit further, I should keep going" Thinking this to himself he continued walking deeper in the trunk. It was like a tunnel, Must have been a big tree back in the days he thought. . After a while, he somehow managed to exit. ''Now that I''m safe and sound, I should see where I am and should plan the further journey, was his first thought but the day was about to come to an end as it was already getting dark. He had been running through the forest and through that tunnel-like trunk throughout the day! Without any rest. It was tiring. He gave up on travelling any further for now and decided to stay in the trunk for the night. It was like a tunnel or lets say cave, safe from any harm of the open sky. He gathered some firewood and lit it in order to stay warm and cook, he even set traps to catch food. . The traps he set allowed him to catch a small rabbit. Along with some herbs and water, he was able to cook rabbit stew. After eating and relaxing a bit he took out the map to see where he was and where he was to go next. The map was so outdated yet it showed a giant fallen tree, ''Seems like this tree has been here for quite a while he thought to himself. As he had a clue about the tree, planning a further route wasn''t a big deal. After setting a few alarm traps, he went to sleep, one can simply not stay unguarded in the wild. . . Here in the castle, dinner was over and everyone was already in their rooms. Continuous footsteps could be heard in the hallway as Vivian was walking by the doors with a worried expression. She must have wanted to talk to Merida about going after him as she tried suggesting the idea to her while dinner, to which she didn''t reply well. Merida was still angry at what happened in the morning. . ... "You really are something She finally stepped out of her room to confront Vivian, I can''t even sleep now, thanks to you!" Her sudden appearance and such cold talk startled Vivian making her squeak. "I still can''t get used to these tricks of yours sis." She replied while trying to catch her breath. "They aren''t to get used to Vivi," Merida replied with a smirk. "You are worried about him, right? Why! DIdnt he leave you behind to go on his own?" she asked Vivi out of nowhere to which she got silent for a while. "It''s It''s not like that. It''s just Well How should I put this?? She tried replying with a flustered look. This time, I really wanted to go with him there." She sounded low, Gosh, it was like a date I planned She murmured in a sad tone to which Merida grabbed her hands and said, "You worry a lot, I believe he won''t get himself killed. Not before I give him a beating. She took a deep breath and continued looking at her, If you insist we''ll go looking for him tomorrow, only on one condition though." Her request sparked a hint of hope in the eyes of Vivian yet she agreed and asked in return about the condition. "You''ll tell him Herding this Vivian had a confusing look! You know what I mean." Saying this she disappeared from Vivian''s view leaving her speechless. . ''Tell him? What does she mean? Dont tell me!'' all sorts of questions were going on her mind. With just the thoughts, her expressions were about to blow her up. . After settling down a bit, with a heavy heart, she turned around to head towards her room after glancing at Theo''s room for a brief moment. "Please be safe" Saying it to her mind she left her room with a blush on her face. . "That idiot, if something happens" Merida angrily thought to herself while leaning on the door and looking distantly. . The next morning, As Theo kept on walking through the forest looking for the clues, he found the region of the forest a bit odd. It was dense and was giving off a bit of a creepy aura, moreover, he could sense no living animal nearby. It was strange in the forest to not see any animal, yet he had to move as he believed the beast he encountered must be on his back and that could be the reason why there were no animals nearby. . After thinking for a while and coming to a conclusion that he must go on, he went further hesitantly into the dense forest region. After a while, he saw some movement, Finally some life huh Just as he thought that he saw a few people walking by. He went closer to take a look at what was going on. Only to his surprise, he saw soldiers. "How? Wait! They aren''t our troops" He was shocked as he saw the crest on one of the soldiers. It was of ''Etherblade'', the neighbouring kingdom. "Aye, who''s there?" One of the soldiers shouted at where Theodore was hiding. "Get him." Another one ordered to which everyone started to run towards him. Crap! He turned and started running frantically. For a while, he tried running away from them but got surrounded at a point. He was agile and fast but the opponents were quite trained especially for this kind of terrain. He had no chance escaping more than one such trained people with his low stamina. . "You think you can run huh?" one of the soldiers tried intimidating him but was interrupted by another one, "Wait! Isn''t he royal? Look at the crest on his coat." ''Damn I shouldn''t have put it on, Theodore cursed to himself. "We should just cut his head and gift it to his father then, shouldn''t we? Or should we just pack him back to our homeland?" The one of them who seemed like their commander spoke to which Theodore almost fell down on the ground. . Just as everyone got close to him to snatch the poor kid, they heard someone walking through the bushes. There was a guy holding a basket full of berries, with a long cape and hood covering his face, it was difficult to figure out who he was. He looked at the mob briefly before turning away and minding his business. Man, just help me already Theo glared at him in hopes hed notice. . Before he could take a step, one of the soldiers grabbed his arm and pulled in a way he lost his grip on the basket making it fall on the ground. "Where the hell do you think you are going? You can''t just walk away like that!" The soldier was trying to intimidate him by putting his sword on his neck. There was a moment of silence before the unknown person spoke. He looked briefly at the soldier under his hood and said, "Basket, my basket He had a neutral expression, Huh! I didnt hear that! The guy next to him stepped on the basket crushing the berries inside, Everyone was laughing at the scene but Theo could feel something was awfully off! I was hungry you see." The guy in the hood continued. All of the soldiers burst into laughter, "Hungry, you idiot. Let me relieve you of your hunger then." Saying this the guy next to him raised his sword. "That''s not a way to hold a sword He was interrupted by a cold voice, it wasnt sad neither it was angry, just plain cold! And since you insulted these berries I must teach you a lesson." The guy in the hood continued. "What lesson? We are royal arms, what can a peasant teach us?" The guy next to him was still dumb enough to provoke, He received a reply with a cold look from the former guy under his hood, . "Death!" Chapter 9 - It Was As If Death Walked Right Through! As the stranger said ''Death'', all of the soldiers burst in laughter. "Captain, death Ha Ha Ha, death he says" One of them tried to humor the caption while controlling his laughter. Theodore, who was on the ground, felt his threat a bit weird, no one in their right mind would willingly go against the soldiers who were trained to kill. "Let me relieve you of your misery poor bastard." The one soldier who put the blade on his neck said with a sinister look. Others were also not at guard as the person seemed just like any stranger. Without giving much thought, he raised his sword in the air again to chop his neck. Just as he raised his blade, the man in the cape made a move. He gently moved a flap of his cape, due to which Theodore was able to take a glance at the sword he was hiding on his hip. In a split second the soldier froze. Suddenly Theodore felt a sharp chill through his veins. The aura he felt was not just any weak person''s, it was far greater and he never felt such pressure. He already figured out that the soldier was done for but, to his surprise, the soldier wasn''t just done for, he was chopped off in pieces! In tens of bloody pieces. In a second! . .. A bloody mess was left where once an arrogant soldier stood. The laughter turned into silence, an awful one. One of the onlookers couldn''t handle the scene and vomited. "Impossible!" The captain was shocked to see one of his comrades getting chopped off in a split second. "You want to continue?" He definitely was provoking the soldiers. The chill Theodore felt wasn''t just any, he knew that this guy was certainly powerful, more powerful than his brother or any person he knew.. "Get him at once, let''s make him regret his actions." Commanding such, the captain along with his remaining 8 soldiers pounced at him at once. . "Insolent fools." Was probably the last thing they heard as it took him just a single swing of his sword to slice through all of them, lightning Slash in a split second he went right through their bodies, I usually never kill people unless they have a killing intent! . . . Theo was looking at the bloody scene with a shocked expression. He wiped his sword and gave a smirk to the corps lying around, then he turned and looked at Theodore who was lying on the ground, scared. He bent down and gave him a hand, "You lost, kid? Well, looks like you are not. His tone suddenly softened, as if he was a totally different person from before. Those people are no good news. Why were you in such a deep region?" Theodore''s heart was beating fast, so fast he could literally hear it beating out loud. "I I I was just just looking for some ru ruins" Theodore was still shaking with fear. He had never witnessed such force Hmm, Where have I heard! He tried thinking heard well I don''t know much about them. Here, have some berries. Recover your health, kid." Saying this he handed him some of the berries he collected earlier. Those shining red-coloured berries were more than screaming of danger, yet he couldn''t resist his shining eyes. Theodore closed his eyes and ate one of those. "What is this? It is way too yummy, it''s way more delicious than it looks. It''s damn spooky in terms of looks, but tastes damn better than lots." Theodore was certainly enjoying the taste. "Right? I knew you''d like it. They do look poisonous by looks but are damn delicious. You must be a god to understand me or wait, are you someone sent by the gods? He got too excited for no reason. But you look like a human, anyways, please tell me. I tried selling this stuff in a nearby village a few times, but they would just throw me out accusing me of selling potential poison, do I look like such a bad guy to you? Those people won''t understand that we shouldn''t judge a book by its cover, though it''s not a book and I''m not selling covers either but still. His long talk blanked Theo for a moment. And no one talks to me too, they say I''m too talkative to talk to, I''m certainly not. I speak only about what is important. Speaking of which, you are?" Finally he took a break from his talk. Theodore had an irritated look on his expression, he never expected that he''d run into a guy who talked crazy, not to talk about his strength. After a whole load of talking, he asked him his name? Surely enough Theo was a bit irritated. "Well, my name is Clarke and I''m just an adventurer seeking something out of the ruins that are here." Theodore felt it unnecessary to tell the guy his name and it was a common practice by royalties to prevent getting in any potential danger.Theo asked him his name instead. "It''s Aeneas, I live in this forest, i love to eat berries and oh, I also love to sneak into the town for sightseeing. Although there isn''t much to look around you know, but the girls are real beauty here, I also like to roam around the forest and do like singing, in a low voice cause you never know if someone fell for such a lovely voice of mine" He answered while circling around Theodore with a curious look. . That answer also revealed a few things to Theodore, the main being, He was done for a regular human, was leaving alone, and had some crazy habits as well. Aeneas surely wasn''t just all talk, he had seen him fight a while ago, but somehow his current appearance was soothing. He hadn''t taken his cape off though but his face was revealed, and he looked quite handsome. Aeneas was smiling wide which made Theodore relax even further, ''Maybe he isn''t just a ruthless killer at all.'' He thought to himself. . . After talking to him a lot in a short time, Theodore felt comfortable enough to ask him to tag along as he explored the Dungeon. Even though he was a total stranger, his strength was something Theo felt needed. To his surprise, he actually agreed to tag along as well. . As they walked Theodore could hear only one thing, Aeneas''s talk. He was talking non-stop to him which made him feel a bit irritated. . After walking a while they came across the entrance to the Dungeon. "Here we go, and I should really thank you for accepting my request" Saying this Theodore walked inside the entrance along with Aeneas. The long hours of only Aeneas talking finally came to an end and now he was yet again excited to sneak in the mysterious looking dungeon. . . At the entrance of the dense forest, there were two silhouettes talking to each other, "He has gone this way but something is wrong." The other shadow asked, "What is it?" To which the first shadow replied with a shivering voice, "Something big was chasing him, something out of this place. The aura is of an ''Astral Beast." After hearing this those two people hurriedly entered the forest following the path their target took. On the way, one of them worriedly murmured with a smirk, "Tch If he''s in trouble, I might take that bloody beast down today." Chapter 10 - A Halo That Spoke? In the Dungeon, two shadows were speedily running through the caves. From the outside, it looked like a normal cave. The sturdy ruins spoke for the entrance but it was just an entrance, inside the Dungeon wasnt lined with stone walls but was kept rather raw. As they went further inside, they came to understand that it was by no means any ordinary Dungeon. It was dark and cold inside, and the walls were moist. The wall was lined with crystals and they shone vibrantly in a dazzling way, but that shine wasnt a lot to guide anyone through. They also encountered various traps, then there was a complex maze-like formation with drywalls and also had a relatively high temperature. . After walking for about an hour and a half they came across a giant door. "What next kid, is there any way in? Damn, I''m running low on my supplies as well." Aeneas complained to which he answered with an irritated look, "I can''t just run through the doors right? Maybe there''s a way but, we have to look around for that, and what''s the big deal about berries?" "No, I can''t continue without my beloved berries, without them I''m incomplete." Aeneas replied with a puppy face. Theodore was dumbstruck by his answer. ''Looks like I bumped into a failure of a human, he could only complain to himself while continuing to observe the door as Aeneas kept drooling over his berries. . . After looking closely enough, he came to know that the door had a rather interesting lock. It had a key to which was a riddle that the challenging one had to solve. On the left side of the door, there was a small hand-engraved in crystal. A groove where one could place his palm. It was written in the ancient human language, To access the right to open the door, one must place his hands here to be acknowledged. Before placing his life in danger he thought it would be better to have someone''s suggestions, thus he turned around to look at Aeneas but lost all hopes as he saw him sleeping carelessly. "Hey! Can you not help me here?" He screamed at him with an irritated look. To which Aeneas just threw a glance and said in a low voice, "Hurry up and open the door. The more time you waste, the more time it''ll take me to get back my berries." That person being unreasonable Theodore decided to go on his own and after hesitating a bit he finally placed his palm in the mould. Just as he placed his palm, a bright radiance was emitted from the crystal crypt, the halo that was being emitted surrounded both Theodore and Aeneas. "Gross, what is it? It doesn''t look beautiful enough for me." Aeneas complained to which Theodore gave a blind look, . In an instant the halo allowed them to push the door and enter. Just as they entered, the door behind them closed. "No, let me go. I have so much to do, so many things to eat, so many girls Ahem people to meet. Theo glared at him, He just corrected himself! I can''t die here. Let me go'''' seeing him cry out loud Theodore simply couldn''t believe that he was the same guy from before. "Well, we have no choice but to go further, right?" Theodore pointed towards the pathway. It was lit with lamps on the wall as if someone was there. Theodore had never experienced something like this! He had travelled to a lot of ruins, but this was a dungeon full of surprises even to him, he was quite curious to see what lies at the end, yet the company he had was somehow not really into it. To him that didn''t even matter, the only thing that worried him was the lamps. He wasnt a wizard to figure out magic traces so he could only think. After walking down the pathway for a while and listening to Aeneas''s cries, they finally arrived at the centre of the Dungeon. The core location was right in front of them. To his surprise, there wasn''t anything weird, like traps or hidden monsters or poisonous gas leaks. The only thing he saw there was a tomb. As they found nothing else, Theodore took a step and wiped the dusty surface of the tomb to read the context of it. There were some texts written in ancient god language which he definitely wasn''t proficient in. ''Damn, I should really have brought her. Now how do I know if it''s cursed or not or if it has anything in it or not.'' He thought to himself standing still next to the tomb. . "The one who seeks what''s inside, Surrender your desires as what lies beyond the door might tear them apart." . Aeneas casually read the written text with stuffed berries in his mouth. Theodore''s face turned pale as he heard him, ''he was able to understand it? Ancient god language for god sake? Even Vivi would have been able to decipher only a few words. Just who is this guy?'' Many questions aroused in his mind. "You can understand it?" he asked somehow hesitantly. "Umm, I can. It isn''t a big deal. But what danger it speaks. He spoke with a stuffed mouth. Hey, I almost forgot to tell you about another grave danger we are facing." This made Theodore a bit worried, ''What danger he thought''. He looked at him and hinted to tell him about the danger, "This is a very big problem kid, and we cant keep going like this." His words made Theodore worried. "What is it?" he asked with a worried look. . "My My berries" his cry literally gave Theodore a sudden heart attack, "Can you not be serious for a while" He yelled at him in anger, of course, he got angry as the danger tomb spoke about was out of his calculations. "Oh, and it also says that this is not a tomb, it''s a door, See its written here" Aeneas told him. ''A door?'' he thought for a while How you open it? He asked Aeneas Like this! He swiftly pushed the lid with his leg He stood with a smug look on his face. . . As he pushed the heavy lid over the ''door'', a burst of energy pushed them back a step. "You really want to go?" Aeneas asked in a somewhat serious tone. He had no other options as well so he nodded and jumped in, Aeneas followed him in. Inside the tombstone, there were stairs that led even deeper into the Dungeon. The deeper they went, the more pressure they could feel, as they were many stories below the surface, it was quite normal in such places. . They both walked a while and reached the end of the stairway only to find a throne. They were puzzled, ''What''s a throne doing here? And whose throne is this?'' As he approached, suddenly Aeneas grabbed his hand and pulled him back, "What are you doing? Look." He pointed toward a halo suddenly appearing on the throne. It materialized in a while and as it did Theodore went pale. "It''s been a while since I came here in the Dungeon." As the halo spoke both Theodore and Aeneas cursed at the same time, "All that we went through was for You?" Chapter 11 - Secrets Of The Plane "You", as both of them cursed, the ghost on the throne opened its eyes and looked at them. The ghost had a very familiar face, in fact, Theodore knew that person. It was one of the first seven Gods of Balarukh and was once the king of Arboria. He was the one who sacrificed his divine powers to seal off the demons in hell. He was Constantine, the God of wisdom they called him. Both, Theodore and Aeneas, were startled by this revelation. They never expected to find such a mysterious being. After hesitating a bit they both went close to the throne. There were no traps the whole room had no trace of magic or any sort of sorcery. . "It might come to you as a surprise, and you must have a lot of questions, right? But unfortunately, I''m just a ghost. My real self has left the world a long time ago and thus my knowledge is not as abundant as it used to be. Forgive me if I fail to answer them, my child, as I can only tell you what I was ordered to by the real me." The ghost spoke in a low voice, both of them were in awe. Theodore had never seen such a thing before. "I believe if you can enter through the door, you must be my direct descendant." . As the ghost spoke, Theodore froze for a while. ''Wait! Descendant? Me? What does it mean?'' questions like this started piling up in his mind. "I must tell you a few things before the magic wears off. Some things must be done and yet I''m unable to perform them. Answer me this, are you ready to learn a little about this world?" The Ghost asked Theodore in a sharp tone. The world?'' Theodore gave a thought, it wasn''t like he didn''t know, but the fact that there were many worlds, still was a difficult thing for everyone to understand. The Nine hells were never seen by anyone living but would always appear in stories and stuff, while Heaven was something people either despised or were fascinated about. Ever since the fall of the era of chaos, not a single god bestowed divinity onto anyone but people feared the fact that they wiped out the ones who were to be chosen. . Theo looked around to seek help yet he found his companion goofing around, as he didn''t care. After scratching his head a bit he agreed. "Show me your hand." Theodore hesitantly placed his palm in the fading hands of the ghost. He could feel a warm aura from that ghost, somewhat soothing yet sharp, not too warm, not too cool. It was a relaxing feeling. . After a while, the ghost told him to close his eyes. . Suddenly a whole lot of information started visualizing before his eyes, the ancient gods, and the war between those existences, the eternal seal such scenes began building up before his eyes. He opened his eyes, drenched in sweat. He looked at the ghost with a curious look. . "Now that I''ve shown a little bit of history, maybe I should get to the heart of the matter. The reason I''m here is the Eternal Seal. It seals off the main entrance to hell." The ghost spoke in a rather serious tone. ''Hell? Wasn''t that place too dangerous? And what was it doing in the vicinity of Arboria? Is it related to him'' Theodore had so many questions piling up in his mind. . The ghost continued, "In the great war between us and the Demon-lord, the forces we had were quite formidable, yet lacked in number. The Demon-lord on the other hand had forces numbering in almost 6 digits. This was quite an overbearing number. In the assembly of the kings, it was decided that I would be in charge of finding a way to deal with the Demon-Lord. As we know there were not many options, to begin with, and the being was eternal meaning no one could just kill it like that, Thus using my knowledge we decided to seal it away for good! To me, as the one who lacked strength, the frontal attack wasn''t an option, but I had to go. To use it I had to sacrifice my only artifact, a book known as ''Wisdom Chapter''" As he said in a low voice, Theodore could feel his sorrow. To lose a soul-bound artifact was almost as if losing your own life. "The seal had to be strong enough and thus there was no other option, I did what was necessary and was able to successfully seal off the enemy, but" Theodore was looking at the ghost in a very curious way now, ''what happened?'' was the only question on his mind right now. "Before I could seal them completely, Defallages, one of the 9 Demon Lords cursed me, making the seal weaker than expected. The curse had a direct effect on me but as I was the one who was creating the seal, the effect transferred to the seal as well! Now after so many years, the seal is warring off and the worst enemy of mortals could break free! The Demon Lord!" . . ... This whole information sounded so big, Theodore felt like his head could explode anytime. ''Another war? And with whom, Demon-lord? We can''t even hold off the human soldiers let alone the demons'', Theodore was thinking of many things now. "There is no other way? Can we not seal it again? Or maybe even avoid the war?" he asked the ghost which he answered by shaking his head. "As I said, I don''t possess the abundant knowledge I once used to have, but I can give you some useful advice." As the ghost spoke, Theodore felt better. ''So there''s hope at least. After all, these are such great events, I can''t handle it at all, He felt a bit relieved. "You will find the talking statue here, in the treasury, get it! And listen carefully, there are many planes, this one known as ''Raja'' is the primal plane but there are others like the God Realm where the new gods reside, and the underworld. You are the key to the unification of the world, you are the chosen one. Theodore was visibly confused, Chosen one! Planes! What is he talking about were his thoughts? I can feel the Plane''s Will on you, someday you''ll be able to materialize its unique power. Someday Youll realise who you are, what your worth is! For now, I can help you with only one thing kid." The ghost stood proud as he spoke, a ray of light shone through the crack in the ceiling shining upon him making the whole scene even dramatic. Theo who was still in confusion decided to just listen to him instead of the question for the time being, "What is it?" "The seal will break off in 6 months, I''ll be long gone by then, hurry up and get to the capital and Evacuate them, the first wave of the enemy is approaching! " This part got him good, ''Evacuate? Almost a million people? Entire capital? Thats impossible! And how?'' Theodore went pale. He was stunned by the facts. "Wait, there''s little to no information about you, why is that so?" Theodore suddenly remembered the fact. Indeed there was almost no information on the Mortal God of Wisdom or anyone named Constantine, just some pictures and portraits in the King''s chamber. "I am your ancestor Theodore, my blood runs through you. With my artifact the curse took away everything that was known about me so the mechanism of the seal would vanish, and it did! As you are my own you were able to enter these chambers. Let it be now, hurry up!. You dont have much time" The ghost of Constantine closed on and rubbed Theos back one last time before making his heart bid goodbye! His explanation made Theodore feel moved a bit. After all, he was standing next to his ancestor, and what a person, a Mortal God! Even though he hadn''t ascended, a freaking God who sealed off a Demon Lord! He was a saviour of all mankind. . "Now, there''s the door. But remember, only take what you are here for, anything more and it''ll cause you trouble." The ghost warned him pointing towards Aeneas who was casually putting the valuable looking stuff in his sack. As they both looked at him, he froze with an awkward smile. ''Really?'' was the only word which could express Theodore''s troubled looks. Theodore pinched his ears and dragged him to the door while throwing the stuff in his sack back on the ground. "No my treasure! How cruel can you be to your helper? First, my berries run out, and now my luck too!" His cries were echoing in the room to which the ghost burst out of laughter, "Haha If it''s them, maybe they''d do it. Right, Eleanor?" In a distant corner, a shallow gave a smile and disappeared. Chapter 12 - Union Creek! The door opened making a creek, it was a big, heavy and partially rotten door, of course, it would make some sound. As the door opened, both of them rushed in. Theo knew that the door won''t be open all the time, as well the company he had was a bit suspicious as well. While keeping all these thoughts aside, he sped up in that room. As they kept moving forward, there was a certain force that was pulling them in. It was as if someone was pulling them towards the centre of the room, When they finally reached the core, there was a strange radiance emitting from a box. Along with that box, there was the statue as well. Theo unhesitantly took the statue, but he couldn''t just turn around from the mysterious box. He tried taking a closer look but couldn''t figure out what it was. After thinking a while he opened the box, to his surprise, there was only a parchment lying inside. As soon as he opened it, the parchment flew up in the air and the letters started appearing on it. It was written that, The holder of the artifact must note that great actions come with greater consequences. This artifact is a piece of a greater game, hold onto it and you''ll be enlightened beyond belief. After the final sentence was read by them, the parchment burned up and the radiance from the box vanished as well. . . ''Strange! What consequences? What greater game? Is it related to the seal or something even big is lurking in the shadows?'' Just as Theodore was thinking a shadow emerged out of nowhere and looked at Theodore. "I can''t believe fate chose someone as weak and insignificant as you, but if fate has chosen you, that means you are special. I''ll be watching over your progress, try to impress me. But you must note, as time will progress you must evolve into something greater." Saying this the shadow disappeared in the darkness and a giant crack appeared right where that shadow was. It was dark and he couldnt clearly see the person but he saw the eyes very clearly as they were glowing in the dark, they are radiant blue, strangely clam but carried a look of conviction, ''What was that? And what is this crack? The crack was pulling him in, Damn! as he cursed he realized a formidable force was sucking in both of them. Theodore was struggling with the force while the latter just let him get sucked in. . With a shocked expression he realized there really was no gain by struggling as the force was quite formidable, he could only get sucked in. As he got sucked in, the inside of the crack seemed like a portal. It was twisting and changing constantly, at a point it all got extremely bright and suddenly he found it at the entrance of the dungeon. He was forcefully teleported out and thus with a thud, he fell on the ground only to find Aeneas stuck on a branch of a tree upside down. ''Clearly, the luck isn''t on his side'' Theodore thought as he chuckled. He helped the latter climb down and get back on the ground. Aeneas burst into tears, Arent you really strong? Theo asked him in a confused manner, But! But! I hate this! I was this close to putting those bags of gold in my sack and His cry clarified why they were thrown out in the first place. causing Theodore to frown a bit. They both sat on the ground to catch a breath, as they did Theodore started evaluating the things he heard inside. He just had witnessed a lot of things that he didnt anticipate, ''What game that shadow talked about? Was it the same as the parchment! Does that person know anything about it? And the seal is weakened! Isn''t that a grave matter? Is it really okay to rely upon me with such a big thing? But still, I didn''t get the meaning behind the consequences. And who was that person?'' These thoughts made Theodore scratch his head. ''Maybe there is something I''m missing, a link perhaps. I need to solve it one by one. There is this statue as well, why did the ancestor tell me to hang onto it!'' He started thinking. . As he was busy thinking, Aeneas took a mediating position that caused him to suck in some sort of energy at a visible rate. He can do that? Theodore looked at him in awe but later, went back on thinking about the stuff. . . Just as everything seemed quiet, a slap suddenly fell on one of his cheeks causing him to roll a few times on the ground. There was a sharp pain and his vision was blurred for a while as well. Just as he opened his eyes to see who dared to sneak attack him, he was dumbstruck. . Vivian was angrily looking at him as his sister was holding her laugh in the back. He was looking at Vivian with an awkward expression. Vivian walked close to him, pulled him by the collar, "Do you understand what we went through to get here? You leave without telling anyone and don''t plan as well. What would we have done if something bad happened to you?" She seemed like a mother scolding a child. No wonder His sister was bursting with laughter. But when he saw a drop of a tear falling from her cheek, he felt her worry. Indeed he had run away many times, this time it was a really dangerous adventure, if not for Aeneas he was really done for even before they could track him. ... "That''s your girlfriend?" A voice suddenly ruined the mood. "Hya! Who the hell is this old man?" Merida angrily asked Theodore, after Aeneas interrupted the situation. "Old Man! I heard Arboria certainly has some beautiful ladies, but I only see kids around" After being provoked, he looked at Merida and commented in a mocking tone. "Hya? Kid! Her eyebrow twitched as anger was building up in her visibly, Should I show you what this ''Kid'' can do huh?" Now the anger was visible on her face. . Theodore interrupted both by jumping in only to receive a sharp glare from Merida. You stay out of this! she said. "Sister! We don''t want to start a fight on search and rescue right?" Vivian asked her in a gentler tone which seemed to have calmed her down a bit, "Humph, that thing aside, I don''t really like him at all. He can get lost." She looked at him while moving a lock of hair from her face that was covering her look down expression, What is this feeling I get, its as if Im a used up dirt rag in a house that hasnt been washed in years! Shes scary! Aeneas had a funny expression looking at Merida , "Sister, you don''t know how powerful a guy he is, he single-handedly killed 8 soldiers, he might be helpful." Theodore jumped in the conversation as he sensed anger boiling up in his short-tempered sister. "Ha! You don''t need to exaggerate my achievement." Aeneas waved his golden-brown hairs with a self-praising posture. Fashy flash Both Theodore and Vivian had the same look on their face, "Killing a few cockroaches won''t turn a tiny kitten into a tiger." Merida was clearly mocking him in a ridiculing tone. . . ... "Did she say a kitten?" Aeneas turned somewhat serious. Theodore thought his sister may have pushed on her joke a bit too much. Sister But then to his surprise Aeneas suddenly fell on his knees crying, "I always wanted one, to pet. But they''d run away every time I approached them. Is there no way? Is there?" His words made Theodore question his own decisions. "Well, I was at least able to befriend a few astral beasts." Aeneas showed a smug smile, As he said Theodore was startled. ''Astral beast? Did he tame such an existence? Wait, is it even possible to tame one? And not one but more?'' just as he was thinking Vivian spoke, "Actually we came across one and" Before she could complete Aeneas jumped towards her, and asked her in excitement while holding her hands, "Where? How did he look? Ahh, its been a while since I saw them, I wonder what my babies are up to!" He had a baby face that kinda looked funny bot shut Vivian and Theo, "Here he had such a similar horn." As Merida threw that piece of horn in his hands, he turned silent. . "How?" Theodore almost fainted by looking at it, it was a freaking Astral Beast that most legends were unable to fight off easily. . "Well, he was just a child. She had a proud smug on her face, After looking at Aeneass pale face she continued in a mocking tone, What? Did it hurt?" She looked at Aeneas in a ridiculing way. Theodore thought the things might turn bad but, the latter suddenly fell to the ground when he noticed something. There were traces of berries on that horn. Initially, it looked like blood but upon taking a closer look he knew what it was! . "So it was that bastard who used to ruin my berry farms. Thanks, kid! Otherwise, I might have killed you for killing my pet." As he said it casually, apart from Theodore, no one felt a chill in his words. Merida threw a glance at him in a strange way and asked Theodore about the things that happened inside. She knew right away that he had been inside. . . After a while Theodore shared his information except for the words of parchment, he felt it was not the time to think over something he might not get involved in. After hearing their story, Merida froze. "Our ancestor was a Mortal God? Did you meet them? And the seal on the Demon Lord has weakened! And you encountered the soldiers as well?" She was still recovering from these pieces of information, "We need to hurry back to the palace and inform the king, I hope we are not late," she suggested to which Theodore nodded. He looked at Aeneas in a questioned look, "Want to join?" "Nah I got to go collect some important stuff." As he mentioned it with a mischievous look, Theodore understood that he was talking about his berries. "And there''s someone I need to meet as well" Now his tone was serious. "Who?" Theodore asked inquisitively. "An old friend." was his reply Re-Edit in progress, I humbly ask for your cooperation in the meantime. Thanks Chapter 13 - Invasion As they were on their way back, Theodore and Vivian with the help of Merida teleported all the way from the ruins to the entrance of the forest, saving a whole day''s worth of journey. "Damn, if only I could hold more Mana, we''d have been home right now." Merida cursed while trying to catch her breath. It was possible for her to travel to the castle on her own, but as she had two more people along with her, the mana consumption was rather great, making her range lower than her expectation. She wasn''t a legendary powerhouse yet and thus had a disadvantage of having lower mana. "Sis, it can''t be helped, we should hurry up and travel on foot," Vivian suggested. It was a rather good option as the flying carpet Merida could summon would have consumed a great number of resources and although it didn''t look like it, Vivian and Theodore had a very good dexterity allowing them to run freely through the forest, and Merida with her powers could easily maneuver through as well. They started running crazy through the forest, it was still yet to be noon thus the time was looking on their side as well. After running for over an hour they finally arrived at the walls of the castle city, but what they saw was out of their expectation. The whole city was in chaos, the guards were running towards the main gates, the fireballs were raining from the sky, the wizards were trying to hold off the attacks but lacked the strength. "Don''t tell me we are late!" Theodore''s expression turned grave. Even Merida and Vivian were shocked. They entered the walls through the secret entrance that Theodore only used to use. As soon as they entered the castle they heard a commotion so they headed towards the source only to find out both of the kings getting ready for battle and suiting up. "Oh thank goodness! Where were you all? You hurt?" Jason almost cried when he saw all of them. "Yeah, father. We are all right! What''s going on? What''s all the commotion?" Vivian asked in a worrisome tone. "I shouldn''t have left father, If only I''d have been here we could have repelled such sneak attack," Merida spoke to which Evan grabbed her hand comforting her. "It isn''t your fault dear, in fact, it isn''t anyone''s fault." He said looking at Theodore, who was already looking down. "Yesterday, a messenger from Etherblade arrived with a letter demanding us to leave the territory or we''d have to face a gruesome war. We definitely rejected the demand. This morning we received a message from the scout warning about the arrival of an army, before we could plan a wave of their first fleet arrived, causing all of this commotion. Nicholas is holding them off but I believe we need to step in as well." Evan explained the situation while suiting up. "Father there is something I need to tell you" Theodore was interrupted by Evan saying, "I will, but first we need to deal with the problem at hand." "This all makes sense, the seal and the army! Don''t tell me?" Merida was murmuring as a soldier came in rushing, "Sire, I have bad news." Everyone was stunned, "What is it, spit it out." Evan yelled at him to which he bowed and replied with a tear in his eyes, "Prince Nicholas has received a heavy blow from one of the enemy soldiers, he''s unconscious." This made everyone freeze, ''Nicholas was hit? Such a powerhouse received a hit?'' Theodore was thinking with a frozen expression. "We have to act, let''s go, Jason." Evan was now looking like he could explode at any time. Just as he started walking, he heard Merida falling on the ground holding her head, in pain. She screamed out of pain making everyone worried. "What happened? You alright?" Vivian who was standing next to her somehow managed to catch her before she fell. "This can''t be possible!" Merida had a troubled expression. "Father, we need to evacuate!" She looked at her father and spoke in a very serious tone. Everyone could feel the fear of her expression. She definitely saw something. "Evacuate? Are you kidding? How can you possibly even say that? You want us to run showing our back to the enemy? And what enemy? Do those bloody thieves think they can overturn us? And" Before he could say anything else he was interrupted by Merida who literally screamed looking at him with bloody eyes, "You think we can kill Demonoid? They are being backed by the creatures of hell!" Hearing this everyone in the hall went pale. ''Demonoid? Is she crazy?'' Almost everyone was thinking this except Theodore and Vivian. "It can''t be possible! Those creatures were sealed in Eternal Paradise Underground some 600 years ago! How can they?" Evan was shocked by this news. Even Jason was looking at Merida with wide eyes. "I don''t know how but, they''ve broken the barrier on the western entrance, and the ones who broke it are none other than the Demonoid. I saw them just now. Father, their strength is something we can''t comprehend with. We have to run!" Merida was urging Evan with all of her might. "Sire, they broke through the barricade, what must we do?" A soldier suddenly entered the chaotic palace. He was followed by a few soldiers carrying Nicholas, who was barely awake and was seriously injured as well. "Father, I met with someone who told me that the seal on the Nine Hells is loosening and would cause havoc all over the plane, we will be the first in their way. I''m sure what Sis saw must be true. We can''t do it alone, for now, we must run to some safe place." Theodore placed his opinion in front of his father. "Evan, we must" Jason tried to comfort Evan. "Tsk, recall all the forces to the capital city right away, evacuate everyone, and head to the wild, towards Ephesus. Merida uses your strength to back the wizards and stall the enemy for some time. Jason, ask your troops to assist for a while, I''m sorry for dragging you into all this as well, we''ll escort you." Evan ordered people around him before giving a sight bow to his friend, "You crazy? I''ve not stuck anywhere, besides I''ll stay behind as well, I need to vent off my anger on them. Don''t worry about me I might not look like one but" Saying this he turned around and grabbed his legendary sword continuing, "I was this close to becoming a plane guardian. Just take Vivian and leave, I''ll join shortly." Evan bowed to his brave friend who walked toward the battlefield on his own, to fight an enemy no one could fight, but he believed in his strength and thus ordered everyone to evacuate. "Father" Vivian was staring at her father''s disappearing figure with tears in her eyes. "Come, I''ll protect you. Your father is someone I''m sure, who will be able to stop them and come back unscathed. And Merida is with him as well." Theodore grabbed Vivian''s hand tightly comforting her. After a few moments, Vivian calmed and joined the evacuation. "Hmm, so you sure I can go all out?" Merida asked Jason after glancing at her brother''s shadow leaving the castle. "Ha, even I want to show them what we mortals can do. And besides, I have something I want to settle by fighting them.." Jason replied while enchanting his sword. "What might that be?" Merida asked inquisitively to which he replied in a serious tone, "Her death!" Chapter 14 - Ambushed! "Her death? Whose?" Merida asked again. "Your mother Merida!" Jason answered. ''Our mother? How does he know her?'' Merida was now looking at Jason inquisitively, to which he replied with a laugh, "Don''t worry, it isn''t like I loved her or anything. But you know, she was the best mage and everyone respected her. When I heard your father was marrying her, it made us really happy, me and my wife. She was a gifted mage and if she would have lived, I''m sure she''d have surpassed even those Plane guardians, but" His tone got a bit serious, "She got cursed by one of the appraisers of the demon race, a curse that killed her. All I want is to avenge her death for your father as he lost his cool ever since. I can''t just sit and watch him die inside." Hearing this her blood began to boil up and she abruptly threw a deadly spell on one of the enemy spawn trying to pounce on them. The war broke out and it was chaotic. Here at the back gate of the castle. Everyone could feel the fierce battle that was raging at the front gates. "If only I could fight more, father let me go! I''ll go and help them." Nicholas urged Evan to which he clearly said no. "Nicholas, you''ll be a burden on them as of now. You fought well my child, it''s now their turn to shine." Saying this he turned to Vivian and bowed, "I''m really sorry Vivian for putting your father in danger." He said to which she replied, "Please, don''t lower your head, your majesty. And as for his actions, I believe if it''d have been you at his place, you''d have acted the same. So please, and for now we must assure your safety" Saying this she turned towards Theodore to find out he was helping a kid to get on a cart. Seeing this she couldn''t help but smile a bit before an explosion spell interrupted her gaze. "Careful." She screamed as the explosion spell was headed towards the cart Theodore was standing next to. Just as it was about to hit the cart, she closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes as there was no sound and to her surprise, there was a barrier above them. She couldn''t see the caster but it must have been someone with very good casting skills. But there was no time to think. She helped the last of the people climb in the cart and climbed in herself to leave the compound walls. As they left Theodore, Vivian, and Evan all looked at the capital city in regret and they could feel that the war wasn''t going well. They somehow escaped the range of the attack spells and ran towards Ephesus. They ran through the forest zone towards the Ephesus. It was a city of lakes and was ruled by Queen Athena who was a close acquaintance of both Jason and Evan. She was a Vulpine by race and was around 108 years old. 108 years! As one of the long-living species, she clearly had a good amount of wisdom. She had helped a few kingdoms in the past. And she was also one of the descendants of the seven primary gods. Evan and Jason were also the descendants of them which made them natural allies. In the past, Athena once helped Evan in dealing with the neighboring nation when they had infiltrated the allied territory. As they passed through the primary forest line, the weather changed suddenly. Vivian suddenly understood that this wasn''t a natural phenomenon but some high tier magic. The mood suddenly turned gloomy. "I hope this isn''t something I think." The cart kept moving forward. As they moved through the forest and arrived at the open field, the cart in the front suddenly stopped. Evan stepped out and moved to the fronts, Theodore and Vivian followed him. As they got to the front their eyes widened, Evan almost fell to the ground. Vivian covered her mouth and had a shocked expression. The scenery in front was equally horrifying, there was a whole army waiting for them. They couldn''t have thought of such a possibility. Nicholas managed to step out of the cart and moved to the front and walked to Evan. "Father, I might be able to buy you a few minutes." He said with a resolve to which Evan replied in a low tone, "Nicholas, I can''t afford to lose anyone anymore, we will circumvent them, turn back." Just as he ordered, the cart in the back didn''t move. "What? You want to die here?" He screamed but before he could continue, one of the men shouted, "Sire, come forth, quickly." His voice seemed nervous. They all ran to his side, and as they reached, Evan fell on the ground. "NO!" Vivian screamed with tears in her eyes. There were two Demonoid grabbing two people who were bleeding crazy. They were Jason and Merida. They threw both of them on the ground. In front of the two people were lying, beaten to a pulp, on the verge of dying. They were being humiliated. With a sharp force, they kicked them towards Evan. Without giving it a thought Evan grabbed Jason who was beaten too much as Theodore and Nicholas helped Merida to stand. "They are too strong." Said Merida before passing out. As Vivian and Evan picked up Jason and carried him to the cart. As they stood and looked around, they were completely surrounded. "Father, at least now let me." Nicholas drew his sword out. "Damn, those who can fight, surround the carts in a defensive formation, let''s put up a good fight," Evan ordered looking at the carts in the back. Everyone stepped out of the cart causing an uproar. In a split second the carts were surrounded by soldiers. As they proceeded the second wave of war raged. The war would be an understatement, as it looked like a one-sided massacre. The soldiers were being killed one after another, Evan and Nicholas were trying hard to save their people, but their efforts were futile. Even they were overwhelmed. After a while, a strike landed on Evan''s back and rendered him from his actions. Nicholas Pounced at the one whom his father was fighting with but was blocked by an enemy spawn and his strength lacked at the moment as well. Theodore was defending a cart along with Vivian, he saw his father in such a desperate situation and couldn''t help but close his eyes. A drop of tear fell from his eyes. A huge clang, that huge sword clashed on something metallic. He opened his eyes to see what happened and to his surprise, a sturdy figure was defending his father, in fact, there were many such figures, and Aeneas was standing next to him. He walked towards the Demonoid trying to kill his father, and in just a single slash he split open that beast. Looking at Theodore he said, "Take your people along with these men, they''ll escort you to Ephesus. I''ll stop them right here, right now!" "Stop them, they are in thousands, how can you?" Theodore yelled looking at him.. Without responding to him, Aeneas turned and took off his cloak, revealing the two Great Swords. Looking at him Jason spoke with a shiver, "It''s him! It''s the legendary Ace, Aeneas!" Chapter 15 - Survival ''Legendary Ace! What does that mean? And this guy? How could he live for over 600 years and still be that young?'' Theodore was puzzled. But at that time he saw Aeneas taking out his swords, and they were no joke. They had this very vibrant golden halo, definitely artifacts, but they were too pure, and in his hands, they were not too heavy looking stuff as well. Aeneas took a slight jump and pounced on the in-coming enemy, "Watch out" Theodore cried out as he had seen the enemy''s strength. Ignoring his cry, Aeneas made a sweep with both his swords and landed on the ground behind them. ''Lateral Sweep'', to Theodore''s surprise, all of them who attacked Aeneas were reduced to half. That monstrous strength, Theodore was in awe. Before he could react, Vivian pulled him, getting him back to senses. He saw his father getting in the cart as well, one of the friendly soldiers asked him to climb in as well. He saw the crest on their robe and realized whose forces they were. ''Ephesus! How did they find us? Did he?'' He had so many questions yet had no time to ask around as there was a battle going on and there was a lot of chaos. Out of 3 million, only around 50 thousand people were able to escape, while others were still trapped throughout the kingdom. Leaving them behind was a pain yet they had to make a decision and after looking at Merida and Jason, Evan made one. "Let''s head to Ephesus and meet up with Athena, she might have a way to fight back." As he said, he didn''t expect his son to stand up in disagreement. "Leave them behind and run, with our tails tucked in between our legs, how we can call ourselves survivors. We are literally leaving the people to die on their own. I don''t like this." To his objection, Evan looked at him with an angry look, "Do you have a better plan? A plan that involves no sacrifices, can you go out and tell the survivors that we will head back and die saving those who might already be dead. Saving those who are here is our priority, I''ve almost lost my son, my daughter, and one of my only friends, people who had the chance to stop it, and they are lying down. So tell me, do you have away?" Hearing this Theodore couldn''t help but sit down with a depressing look. As he looked around, he understood his father''s words, wounded soldiers were in agonizing pain, those who had lost their beloved were crying, there were still many who were on the verge of death, the cries of people were echoing. He never had experienced something like this. He felt his feet getting numb by the scenery, it was truly turning into a gruesome war. He looked at his sister who was lying unconscious next to Jason and his brother Nicholas. Vivian had put her father''s head in her lap and was trying to heal him with all her might. After looking at all, he looked at his father and saw a tear slipping through his eyes and running down the cheeks. Theodore finally sat down and grabbed his sister''s hand, Vivian tried to comfort him, "It''s my fault, and I shouldn''t have given you that map." Hearing her saying it he replied, "Vivi, it isn''t anyone''s fault. And if anyone is to be considered at fault, then it should be me, not you. If you wouldn''t have given me that map, I wouldn''t have ever found out about this whole thing and we might not have gotten help by such a person as well." After a while, they finally crossed the warzone and escaped the vicinity of Arboria. As they crossed the border, Theodore glanced at the capital city and murmured. Hearing it Vivian turned towards him, "Not now, we can''t even fight back one of them let alone the thousands." Hearing her Theodore sat next to her and grabbed her hands, "I know but someone has to do it someday right. We just have to wait for that chance" Him being responsible for the first time made her feel at ease. Jason was already out of danger and as for Merida, her healing capacity was formidable, her wounds were already healed yet she was unconscious. Theodore figured out that she might have exhausted her mana essence and thus was in such a state. Everyone was having a tired look, Evan had gone to the front carriage and was overlooking at the defenses as they couldn''t let down their guard yet. As he looked around he saw Vivian who was extremely tired and was about to fall down when he grabbed her. She had healed her father somewhat and also had healed Nicholas''s wounds as well. This made her extremely tired, causing her to sleep. Theodore was still awake and had no sign of fatigue thus he pulled her and put her head in his lap, confirming she was comfortable. He leaned on the side of the carriage and saw others also getting sleepy. Nicholas woke up a while ago and had helped him to move others in comfortable positions as well, they also covered most of the people before sitting down as it was getting cold. Ephesus was high up in the mountains and was relatively cold. The region was under constant snowfall throughout the year. After making himself comfortable Nicholas looked at Theodore and asked, "Did you really meet up with our ancestors? What did he say?" Hearing this Theodore told him everything except a few things, hearing this Nicholas let out a sigh, "So the war is imminent! But the fact that the seal has weakened is really worrisome. I once was reading one of the diaries from the king''s chambers and found some notes on the Nine Hells. It''s said that there are nine sub planar worlds in hell, together they form Nine Hells. If the seal is really weakened, that means the creatures from hell can now easily attack any region. We might not be able to suppress them this time. But it looks like the seal is not completely broken." "How can you be so sure about that?" Theodore asked him to which he replied, "I just feel it that way, if they had completely broken off the seal, and they wouldn''t have needed the Etherblade''s help in attacking us. We might still have some time to prepare." Hearing this Theodore sank in thoughts.. ''Where is Aeneas? Once he''s back, I have a lot of questions for him''. Chapter 16 - Allies Ephesus was a high elven kingdom, and strangely the ruler was not an elf but was Vulpine. It''s a subspecies of Elves and lives quite longer than other species. It''s said that the current ruler has lived over 108 years and still looks astonishingly young. Being in the high mountains, Ephesus mostly was mostly covered in snow throughout the years. It was hard to march on such territory and thus had been out of wars for quite a while. But the main reason for them to not get involved in wars was their strength. It was well known to everyone that the beast-men were the mightiest in terms of the strength, but when it came to knowledge and magic, elves were the most powerful. In the many previous wars, many kingdoms used to seek knowledge of the high elven people, it was said that they held a formidable amount of information. But the ruler of Ephesus was the wisest known to anyone in the history of The World. After the fall of gods, the world saw a lot of chaos, in recent years it was at its peak. Due to the combined efforts of the ruler of Ephesus, Jason, and Evan along with one more Ruler; they were able to establish a peaceful territory. It''d been years since any foreign kingdom dared to go against these four, but these times were different. As the convoy closed in, a shadow suddenly appeared at the front. "State your business intruders, if you wish not to be reduced to ashes." It was a high elven guard. "Inform Athena that her allies, Evan and Jason has arrived and the issue is quite grave," Evan replied to the guard right away. Hearing this the guard stumbled a bit as he was replied by the Ruler of Arboria himself. But when he saw the wounded people in the carts, he immediately realized it was a rather grave situation. He vanished before everyone''s eyes and the carts started moving once again. In the back, Merida and Vivian were still sleeping as they were completely exhausted, even Jason was still unconscious, it looked like his injuries were quite grave. Theodore was talking to Nicholas who was helping people in the cart. It was getting cold outside, it seemed like they were getting nearer to Ephesus. Evan now came back to the cart where Theodore and others were. "Something is off, I''ve never seen High Elven Guards patrolling here. I hope everything is fine." He spoke to Nicholas in a lower tone. It was really suspicious as High Elven Guards were quite powerful individuals and they usually patrolled the inner regions. These guards being at the border was not a normal instance. "It''ll be alright father, they must have gotten some information about the invasion causing the increase in security." Nicholas tried to comfort his father. "Perhaps, you should rest awhile, father. I''m currently feeling a bit better, let me go in front. I''ll take it from here." Nicholas stood up saying this to his father. "Yes father, you should rest, we''ll manage from here." Theodore also tried to join Nicholas but was interrupted. "No, Theodore, you should keep looking at them. They need you here right now. And Nicholas you are still not recovered, I am still fine and can lead us to safety. I''ll be in the front. You stay here and do stay alert, report if anything happens." Saying this Evan stepped out of the cart to head to the front. After a while, they reached the entrance of the capital city of Ephesus. It was a rather well-managed kingdom than a huge one. Every inch of the space was utilized to its fullest. The streets were lively, but today it was a bit different. There were few people on the streets and almost no shops were open. It was odd as usually, this would be the prime time for businesses like tavern and restaurants. Even the guild house was shut early. As they moved through the main streets, they could feel people''s gazes. After a few minutes, they were already at the gates of the capital. To their surprise, there were already a few camps set up. There were a few people who seemed to be waiting for them. It was now really odd as they saw a huge crowd already being settled in the camps. "What happened here?" Evan asked one of the in-charge in a serious tone. "I really have no idea your majesty, but I have a message for you." "For me?" He was rather curious as he hasn''t sent any notice notifying his arrival. "Yes, you along with your family as well as the Ruler of the Great Lake City and his daughter are invited. That is all that I know." Hearing him Evan was startled, not only that she identified who was coming but in much greater detail. He looked in the cart and turned to ask the person-in-charge but was interrupted, "Don''t'' worry about your people, princess Diana along with royal knights are already here to help them get settled, we are sorry as we couldn''t make any better arrangements." Hearing him Evan relaxed a bit, "Umm-hmm, what you are doing is more than what I can ask for, I''ll make my way to the Queen right away." Hearing him a few guards helped people to step out of the carts. After Checking on his people, Evan ordered his trusted knights and elders to keep it together and manage their people until he returned. After settling these matters, he along with others headed to the palace. As they arrived at the palace, Vivian woke up. The first thing she saw was that she was lying on Theodore''s lap, throughout the journey. She jumped with a cherry-red face only to bump in the roof of the cart and fell back from where she had jumped. Seeing her get up Theodore asked her, "Looks like you''re up. We have arrived at the Ephesus, the Queen demands to meet up. Are you okay? Your face is all red. Maybe you should rest more." Saying this he placed his palm on her forehead to check whether she had a fever or not. This made her even self-conscious. "H Hey! What are you doing? I I''m fine okay! See?" Vivian pushed herself saying this to Theodore who seemed confused by her actions. "Relax Vivi! Your father is doing fine as well. The Royal Guards took him just a moment ago. They said there are some great healers here who will be able to heal him up in no time, we should help Merida to get there." Hearing this she realized the situation. They stepped out and along with two more guards carried Merida to the Healing chamber. Nicholas was accompanying them as well, he was insisting to stay with Evan yet he told Nic to rest and get better before he joins in. After everyone entered the palace, Evan walked to the main chamber only to find out that Athena, Ruler of the Ephesus, Queen of High Elves, was already waiting for him. "I was worried to death when I got the news. How are the kids?" She asked him in a worrisome tone. "We are alright, but we had to run while leaving many people behind." Evan grabbed his fist. "It couldn''t have been helped. We have a very grave problem waiting for us Evan." Saying this Athena led him to the chamber.. As they entered the chamber, Evan''s eyes widened. "Chloe? What the hell happened?" Chapter 17 - Inevitable Enemy As Theodore and others entered the healing chambers, there were many people already waiting for their turn. The guard led them to the special chambers where Jason was already being healed. There were many high-level healers working on healing people and was a legend healer as well. She was healing Jason as his injuries looked quite deep. It was a tall room and had a big shiny crystal hanging from the roof. It wasn''t a chandelier but was a large crystallized mana essence. After a while, she turned towards Vivian who was looking at her with a worrying look. "Don''t worry dear. He''s in much better health thanks to the first aid you did. He''ll be fine with a few hours of rest." ''I hope he does." Suddenly a voice echoed in the room. It was Athena who spoke. "He is a friend of mine and I can''t stand watching him suffer." She spoke in a determining tone. "Understood your highness." The healer then turned towards the attendants to tell them the procedures. "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine, why don''t you come to join us?" Athena asked, looking at Theodore and Vivian before turning around. Looking at their allies getting treated the both left with Athena to the main chamber. "I believe the things that are happening are quite worrisome yet you should also share your views on it, I hope that won''t be a bother." To her words, both of them had no answer. It really was difficult times and also they had some important information to share as well. As they entered the main chamber, the atmosphere changed. It was so tense that they could even hear the fire that was lit in the lanterns in the room. There were 3 people already seated, Theodore''s father The Ruler of Arboria, Evan; The Queen of Antioch, Chloe; and her daughter Catherine. Chloe looked somewhat hurt and Catherine was also beaten quite a bit. Seeing them Theodore and Vivian realized that they must have also come across the demon troops. It was well known that both Chloe and her daughter were illustrious powerhouses. They had the blessing of the place on them, making them one of the chosen people who could use Mana without giving a thought about the limit. In addition, Catherine was blessed by the wind spirit though trying to tame and wield the powerhouse at it''s best. "Theodore, Vivian; I''m so glad to see you doing well. Where''s Nic? And how are Merida''s injuries? Is she doing okay?" Chloe asked, looking at them entering through the doors. "He is fine and he along with sister Merida are taking rest in the healing chambers. What happened to you? Is everything alright?" To his question, Chloe forced an awkward smile. "Damn those Demonoid, they got us good. We were preparing to leave for an exploration when suddenly our scouts saw swarms of enemy spawns closing in. It was impossible for us to fight back without any preparations and by the time we could gather our troops, they already had infiltrated The Capital City." Catherine replied while applying for medicine on Chloe''s wounds. Her wind spirit was lying on the couch as well, it looked like it had taken some big hit and was recovering. Discussing the course of events, everyone seemed to understand the situation a bit better. "Athena, you know anything about it? I don''t doubt what he is saying, but is it possible? Is it possible that the seal on the Gates of Nine Hells is warring off? If that is so we might be facing a great war." Hearing this everyone felt a chill. The great wars that happened a long time ago were no joke. Millions died in those chaotic times. If what was happening continued, it''d lead the world again towards the great calamity. "I wish I could say it''s all just nonsense but, as the things are going on, it''s something far more grave than that. I believe that the main seal isn''t broken yet as the numbers of the greater demon creature that are appearing is quite low. Why not seek some information about all this from the Plane Guardian himself?" her words made everyone startled. ''Plane Guardian? Here? And who is it anyways?'' everyone was thinking such. She asked all of them to follow her. As they were passing through the lobby, Athena''s daughter Diana joined them. She was widely known for her wisdom ability. She was also one the people who had the Plane''s Will on her allowing her to gain the wisdom ability. For many years she had helped Athena in maintaining the kingdom. She was quite beautiful as well, it was common for such people to have a great amount of charm on them. The fact that they were blessed by the Plane usually made them quite attractive in appearance. After walking for about a minute through the back garden they arrived at a temple. Even from the distance they could feel the bursting energy from the temple. As they walked closer, they could feel a warmth in the air soothing their minds. It was such a tremendous amount of energy that would terrify even greater demons. While walking they discussed a bit about the current situation and came to know that the war was at halt, but had done terrible damage though-out the kingdoms. Thousands were dead and millions were stranded or being kept as hostages. As for Aeneas no one knew where he went. It was quite a bad situation out there. As they entered the temple there were many monks who were meditating. It felt like this place was in another world, there was no trace of malice in the air and the aura that was surrounding the people was a bright one and soothing at the same time. "He must be inside, he''s the one who is responsible for the peace in the southern territory. The recent matters must have made him busy." Saying this she continued leading others to the inner side of the temple. As they entered the core room of the temple they saw a man standing on a tall stone with a stick in his hand, he looked quite young and had a worry-free face as well. He looked like a young child acting adult, yet his aura was certainly higher than that of any person they''d ever met. "Looks like you made it in good shape Theodore." The plane guardian asked him in a calm tone. "How do you know that?" Theodore was puzzled. "Ha ha ha. Kid, I know everything that happens in the southern region. They don''t call me the Mage God for no reason. Anyways, I''ll introduce myself first and you must have a lot of questions too. My name is Griffin, and Aeneas informed me of the danger." Hearing this Theodore''s ears twitched, ''Aeneas knew this guy, a plane guardian? Then what he meant by meeting up with an old friend was this?'' "You didn''t have to spill the beans you old monk", suddenly a voice echoed in the room, to their surprise Aeneas was looking down at them from the highest window. "Besides it''d be good if you put up a show for them to show off your strength.." He asked Griffin pointing towards a flying beast, a Chaotic Dragon. Chapter 18 - Powerhouse As that beast closed in, arrays of blasts started pouring on the dragon. "Was that small fly out of your reach, Legendary Ace'''' Griffin asked Aeneas in a ridiculing way. "If I had a pair of wings like you" he replied in a sharp tone. To which Griffin laughed and walked to the gallery, "Move aside everyone." To his command, all the wizards in the vicinity moved back letting the dragon close in. As he closed in Griffin started chanting, "Gravitas". To his chant, the dragon was pinned to the ground, though he was struggling to get up. "A stubborn one, let''s see how you handle this." Saying this he began chanting again, "In the name of the god of magic, come forth, Minor Sun!" To his chant a glow radiating from his hands disappeared, suddenly the dragon seemed to be in pain. He began shooting out the fire and before everyone''s eyes, he exploded from within violently. It was followed by a huge explosion, it was so huge that the shockwave literally shook the entire temple. Everyone was stunned by the display of his strength and while everyone was looking at it, the dragon was incinerated. "Did it go overboard a bit?" Griffin had an awkward smile. "That was a minor spell, never thought that dragon would be so weak." His words shook onlookers, Catherine replied stumbling, "That was a 6th tier magic, most legends dream of such strength and you are calling it minor?" To his question, Griffin replied with an awkward smile, "Dear, when you can play with 12 tiers of magic, this one is just a minor one." His words were casual but were carrying such a weight, it showed his capability. "Ha, such a show-off," Aeneas said in a laughing tone before jumping onto the ground. "That''s our plane guardian for you." Athena proudly said it to others. "Hua! You still alive you old hag?" Aeneas asked Athena in a mocking tone. "Old hag? How dare you? You calling me old had as you are quite young, brat? Aren''t you some 2-300 years old?" She replied angrily to which Aeneas replied with a laugh, "Yeah, but even by those standards, you are an old hag. Ha" To his reply she seemed to have gotten quite angry. Others were speechless as the people who were arguing in front of their eyes were one of the most formidable people on the plane. "My, My, let''s not fight over such trivial things. Aren''t you here for something to ask Athena? And Aeneas, I believe you have something to collect as well." To his cue, Aeneas suddenly said in a startled look, "My berries!" "Not that, Intel Aeneas!" Griffin reminded him of his goal. ''Oh yeah, I''ll be back by tomorrow, till then take care of my guest''s old hag" Saying this he jumped out of the window. "I''ll get you next time" Athena yelled at his disappearing shadow. As the ruckus settled, Griffin asked all of them to settle down before beginning the discussion. "Let''s hear from you all what happened and then I''ll tell you what my thoughts say, will that do my queen?" To his request, Athena nodded in agreement. After a brief moment, Chloe chose to speak-up, "As we all know, it was the time of harvest for us in our kingdom. For a few past weeks, our scouts are getting reports of missing animals. We thought it''d be the work of wild animals, so we set up a quest for adventurers to go and investigate the issue and report back. But then a party of a few powerful adventurers went missing. The guards reported this to us, as the adventurers were quite famous for their strength and if they were in danger it meant no other party would be able to handle the situation. So we set up a party of a few imperial knights and Catherine herself. It seemed like Aura, Catherine''s wind spirit felt some danger that day. But it was too late, before we could act we were informed that all of the magical barriers were broken by some strange force and loads of enemy spawns were pouring into the kingdom. We immediately started gathering all the soldiers but they all got caught up in the attacks that were spread throughout the kingdom. We along with around 80,000 people and soldiers were forced to move out of the capital city. We have chased down the border. I, along with the party of Imperial knights and Catherine tried to hold off the enemy but they were too powerful." After listening to her Theodore asked, "Were there any soldiers? Like the ones who attacked us?" "No, only the Demonoid," Catherine replied as she was petting Aura. "They were infested with mana. No ordinary mage or soldier could hold them. I never saw such a fierce enemy. We had to abandon over a million people behind." Chloe''s tone suddenly got sad. "That is strange, why were we attacked by the Etherblade then?" Theodore was curious. "What?" Everyone was startled by the fact. "Yeah, we first received the warning, and then it was a combined attack by the imperial army of Etherblade and the Demonoid. We were forced to leave as well. Even Jason was wounded because of us." Evan replied in a lower tone. "Vivian, did you receive any message from your kingdom." To his question, she nodded back with a sad look. "Cheer up, Jason''s younger brother Anthony is a real powerhouse, there must be no issues and as the Great Lake City is surrounded by the great lakes of sacred water, the Demonoid won''t make it through," Griffin replied while taking a sip from his tea. Listening to this, her worries faded a bit. "If he''s in charge, we are doomed." A sound came from behind. To everyone''s surprise, Jason along with Nicholas and Merida walked into the room. "Huh! How can you forget us, little brother?" Merida pulled Theodore''s cheeks while asking. Looking at them he replied, "You, you all right?" "Yeah and not only we are doing well we are fully recovered." Hearing this Theodore felt better. "Jason, you shouldn''t doubt your own brother," Griffin replied to Jason while laughing. "Yeah, I shouldn''t. So what is the situation?" He asked. "It isn''t small matter dear, ''Nine Hells'' is involved. Athena replied to Jason in a serious tone. "What do they seek?" Theodore asked to which Griffin replied after putting down his cup, "It''s all connected to the gates of Heaven." Chapter 19 - Hells And Heavens "It''s time to overthrow those arrogant Gods and reclaim what is truly ours." In the upper plane of Nine Hells, a minion spoke with determination causing an uproar. "Then what about the primal plane, there are some powerhouses we can''t overlook." Another minion raised a question to which everyone got silenced. "Those flies are not even worth bothering with, our master can clean them up if you wish so." This time an old minion sitting in the dark corner spoke draining everyone''s attention. He was no ordinary minion as he had a royal crest on it, meaning he was a subordinate of a demon lord. Which demon lord, no one could figure that out. He continues, "My master wishes the wellbeing of Nine Hells, anything that comes across will have to suffer." Everyone could feel a sharp chill in his words. "Whom do you represent, and how can you be so sure? Those planar powerhouses once sealed us all here, who knows what trick they have up their sleeves." One of the minions on the table spoke to which others nodded as well. About some 300 years ago, demon-lords were the most formidable creatures and their minions and Demonoid were also frightening, though they were suppressed by Planar Forces. "I serve the only true Demon-Lord, Defallages. And he has a plan in motion, if you want to go to the surface, you may consider joining our forces." His words felt like sharp arrows to everyone, ''true demon-lord? What does he think of himself?'' All of them burst into laughter. "That damn bastard, the weakest of the Demon-Lords, he thinks he''s the true demon-lord. Such a creature hasn''t evolved in centuries. And about joining your forces, go screw yourselves. We are as good as we are." The elder minion spoke. To his words, others started causing an uproar. "And here I thought you could understand. Anyway, the plan is already in motion. We will unite the forces across the Nine Hells, with or without you." He said so while getting up from his seat and walking to the doors. No one saw the smirk on his face as he left. A few moments after a messenger walked in and spoke to the elder minion. His eyes widened as he started to shiver in fear. Sweat started building upon his body and he fell from his chair, "No way!" Other''s started murmuring in low voices, ''what happened? What did he listen to?'' After a brief moment, a minion spoke, "What is it? What is going on?" To his question, the messenger answered in a serious tone, "Retaliation!" Everyone was startled, no one heard such a term in ages. "Whose retaliation? What is happening?" Everyone could only see the fear in the elder Minion''s eyes. "Defallages, he has assassinated his own archdemon and has seized his domain. After doing so he launched a full head-on attack on Arch Demon of the upper plane, Diablo." Hearing this everyone went pale. Becoming an Arch Demon meant gaining total control over a domain. The domain of Defallages was Slaughter, gaining total control over it meant his strength would increase dramatically. Not only his, but his subordinate''s strength would boost up as well, allowing him to take on stronger opponents. This time the Demon Lord of the higher plane, the 8th Demon Lord Diablo, known for his strength. He was the younger brother of the 3rd era True Demon Lord or Demon Warlord Bellafus, who had conquered many planes under the demonic flag. Going against such a powerhouse was waging war against the whole demon race. If Defallages dared to attack Diablo that meant he had the strength and confidence in turning the tables. Though this was ridicule in many minion''s eyes, their expressions changed when they saw the Elder Minion glowing from the inside. The mark of his master on him started fading. The only meaning of such an event was that his master must be in a life and death situation or may have died already. Other''s started panicking. The gathering in Nine Hells was in chaos. "What a mess these filthy creatures are." A god from his domain spoke to his fellow gods. It was the domain of the God of Games, Regis, ''They are still after the enlightenment?" A fellow New God asked him. "Their ambitions are a bit too greedy, yet they are necessarily evil." He answered. "But what about the Primal Plane? Wouldn''t they suffer?" The New God asked Regis again. "My responsibility is not to interfere with their matters. The Goddess of Justice will see to it, and as for the people there, I''m only concerned about that last piece. As long as it''s down there, we cannot rule the world the way we want to." Hearing this the fellow gods sank into question. "Why did he put it there? Did he not believe in us?" One of them asked to which Regis replied, "We can''t question him, and he is the god of creation after all. Everything he has done has meaning. Once the barrier is weakened, we will personally be able to go down to the prime material plane and get our hands in the last pieces of the Heavenly Ruler Chest, till then" He was interrupted by the entry of the goddess of war, Valkyrie. "Regis, we need to go. Milo is waiting for us, you wanted to tell her something right?" She asked him. "It''s time then, let''s go, Val, I mustn''t make her wait or she''d get mad at me again." He stood up from his seat with an awkward smile. As he stood up, he looked quite young, so young one might take him as a kid. But he was one of the most formidable gods in terms of strength. He never fought on the front but, after all, he was the greatest strategist of all time. "But what is it that you want to talk to her?" Valkyrie was a bit curious, as he never interfered in any godly matters. "Oh that, I actually want to talk to her about the Planar Barriers." Hearing this Valkyrie startled a bit. "Are you serious? That''s a heavenly secret and it''s something that is related to upper planes as well. You sure you want to talk about this with her?" She asked with a worried tone. "Yeah, that''s what I seek." Saying this he walked through the portal. As he walked through, Valkyrie followed him after glancing on the Prime Plane from the viewing portal in the room. Chapter 20 - Birthday The next day in the morning the scouts reported that the attacks were halted completely as the enemy troops were not moving any further for now. Further, he continues that the enemy forces have taken millions as hostages for labor work and are forcing into the slave business as well. It was quite easy to understand the intentions of Etherblade kingdom by now, they were trying to use the situation in their favor as best as possible. The southern territory was in chaos, even Jason''s brother Anthony was facing many problems after their business and communication were cut off with other neighboring nations. After looking into all the national matters Athena issued a quest for fellow adventurers to go and scout on the enemy bases for information. It was a busy morning for everyone in the capital city ''Ekaia'' of Ephesus. Loads of people had gathered here after the demonic invasion. The medics were trying their best to heal as many as possible, food was being distributed. Under the supervision of elders and the Imperial Knights, everything was going smoothly. Even people from Ekaia came forward to help. "I want my doll, I won''t eat without her." A little girl was upset after losing her toy. "Here, they say this doll brings happiness. At least that''s what they say in the city." Diana handed a beautiful doll of an angel to the girl with a smile. The child took it and kept looking at it with her beautiful eyes wide open. She couldn''t express her happiness, in a mere moment, she jumped and hugged Diana, "Thank you so much. Mom, mom see a doll-like princess gave me this doll." Hearing this she couldn''t help but smile. "Princess, Her Majesty asks for your presence." A messenger asked for her. Hearing this she turned around and started walking towards her carriage. As they entered, it started moving towards the castle. In the castle, Griffin and Aeneas had arrived just now. "Where''s the kid?" Aeneas asked Athena. "You don''t order me around. Besides, He has already arrived before you even touched this lad with those old shoes of yours." Her sharp reply made Griffin laugh out. "Well let''s not just fight over such trivial things here, we have to think to make plans for your trip to the north," Griffin spoke looking at Aeneas. "Why not, let''s just do it today, we might not any other time to do so anyway," Merida yelled at her father. "You know the times aren''t good, how can we even do such a thing?" Evan replied in a low tone. Hearing this Both Merida and Nicholas got silenced. "What is it, Evan? Is there any problem?" Athena asked. Griffin and Aeneas also joined the gang. "It''s Theodore''s birthday today and we just want to wish him properly, but he won''t listen." Merida''s reply got everyone surprised. "How can we celebrate such a thing, know the timing dear," Evan replied to her. "Why not? It''d be a good idea to have some relaxing time. We are having quite a lot going on anyway." Athena closed in on Merida speaking to Evan. "But" Before Evan could say anything Aeneas spoke up, "That calls for a party then, Come on you old hags let''s prepare something good for the kid, shall we?" He then dragged everyone along with him away from the lobby. In a room on the upper floor, Theodore was getting ready for today''s meeting. He was nervous about a lot of things, like what if he was told to stay and not leave. He couldn''t even run from this palace, a freaking Plane Guardian was guarding this place. He was sitting on his bed thinking about all of this. As he was still sitting, he heard a knock on the door. "Who''s there?" He asked. "You''ll know when you open the door. Now hurry up." Judging by the voice he figured that it''d be Vivian. He opened the door, and let her in. "How are you doing? You all right?" Vivian asked him as he seemed pretty spaced out. "Nah. It''s just, I don''t know if I can do this. I honestly don''t. It''s too much for me to bear." Seeing him complain she couldn''t help but put her hand in his back and patting him while comforting, "Hey! You''re never like this. Why do you worry, we are all here together, besides today is special right? Today is." Before she could continue, loads of people teleported right into the room. Aeneas, Nicholas fell from the port while Merida was floating in the air. As it all happened; Evan, Jason, and Chloe, and Athena along with their daughters walked in through the door. The sudden ruckus startled Theodore and Vivian. "Have a happy birthday to you Theodore" everyone sang in the chore. "Wh What? What are you saying?" Theodore got startled after listening to this. "No! I wanted to be the first one to wish him." Vivian complained looking at all. "Oh! Did we interrupt something here?" Athena spoke with a smirk looking at her. "N N..NO!, It''s not like that! But still." She replied with a lowered head and cherry red face. "How did you guys know?" Theodore was still in shock. "What do you think of us?" Nicholas grabbed his head and pulled him close while saying so. After a while, everyone settled down and started having a casual conversation. Even Theodore settled down with a relaxed expression. Everyone was smiling after quite a long time. Athena was talking to one of her assistants about her daily work. Everyone was having a good time, looking at the mood Evan stood and looked at Theodore before speaking, "Theodore, I know you might be thinking that we chose the wrong time and I''m sorry for that. But I have something for you, I''m glad I kept it in my pouch." Hearing this everyone''s eyes were fixated on Evan as he pulled a small box out of his box along with a sealed envelope. "It is for you dear, from your mother," Evan said while handing it to Theodore. Chapter 21 - The Gift! The environment got quite suddenly. Theodore was holding onto the envelope with wide eyes. It had been many years since he received any gift from his mother, after her death his father also stopped talking much about her. It was known to many that his mother was quite secretive about her life, thus everyone in the room was looking at him curiously. After a brief moment, he opened up the envelope. To his surprise the envelope was empty. Everyone was confused to see this, but a moment later the letter got engulfed in fire and burned up. Theodore felt a sudden pain on the back of his palm. After what happened everyone closed on him to see what happened. They could see a faint mark on his palm. No one was sure about what it was clearly as no one had ever seen such a mark, but it wasn''t normal. After thinking and thinking they finally gave up. "That is strange, maybe it was some protection charm or something. Why don''t you try opening up the box and see what''s inside." Diana asked him to which others nodded in agreement. "He opened the box slowly and peeked into it. Everyone''s eyes were on the box. It was small and thus it shouldn''t be containing anything bigger than a small object. But knowing his mother, who knew what could have been fitted inside of this relatively small box. As he opened it everyone could see what was inside of it. It was a very delicate looking pendant with a very beautiful Teal-Blue crystal. "What is this? It is so adorable." Vivian''s eyes sparkled by the view of the crystal. It was really beautiful. It has a deep Teal color at the bottom while a little lighter shade at the top, it has a very fine snowflake-shaped lining at the very bottom of the pendant. Everything was beautiful but, there was a small crack at the bottom. Even with the crack, its beauty was unmatched. Theodore took it out and put it on. "There must be something to it that we can''t see. She would never give anything useless like just a stone." Hearing this coming from Evan no one could argue. After wearing it Theodore felt a bit relaxed and calm. After this, everyone got back to celebrating Theodore''s birthday. "Tonight shall be a grand feast for everyone. Let''s celebrate this one good thing before this war begins. Diana, tell our troops to prepare for the fest, everyone in the shelters shall be joining as well. Let''s celebrate it as a party." Athena announced while standing up. Hearing this, everyone felt a wave of joy. It was indeed no time to celebrate, but if all people could relieve for a while, it wouldn''t be a bad idea. Everyone now stormed out of his room leaving him, Merida and Nicholas behind. Vivian also joined the preparations along with others after throwing a glance at him. "Quite lively people they are," Nicholas said with a heavy tone. "Yeah, they are the last hope of the southern region, they have to stand with a smiling face. But enough with that, today is your birthday. Do you want something from us dear brother? It''s not as if I''m willing to do it but, it''s your birthday so" Merida asked Theodore with a little flustered. "Ha, you never gift anything to me do you?" Nic asked Merida with a questioned look. "Hya! You don''t need any, you should be the one giving us gifts. You are the older brother to us." Merida replied angrily. Hearing all this Theodore couldn''t help but burst out of laughter. "You both haven''t changed a bit in these years have you?" Hearing this they all started laughing. After a long time, these free siblings were having a good time together. "They had never been like that ever since that day Jason. I hope they stay just as happy as they are now forever." Evan said so while looking at his kids through the gap of the door. "Youth these days need to know the world, Evan. They want to explore, love, and understand this world more than we do. They have the right to think so, you know why?" He turned around and started walking down the hallway. As they were walking they could see a very beautiful view of the gardens of the castle that were unaffected by the snow. Griffin''s magic helped it to happen. They both stopped at the door to the garden. "They are children, our children Evan. If we are unable to lessen up their worries, we are a failure as parents. Sometimes this means greater sacrifices for us. I know you understand the true meaning of sacrifice, you''ve lost your companion. Look at the dome here, it''s protecting the garden from the snow, it''s keeping it warm and fuzzy. But the moment we let go of it, everything will be covered in snow again, it''ll wither these plants. If these are never allowed to experience what the outer world of the shell is, they won''t survive in a long time." Just as he said the dome that was protecting the garden weakened a bit allowing snow to enter at a slow pace. "You see, we are like these domes, if you allow them to explore the world and do what they need to and what they must, they''ll get better at this than all of us. After-all we never had anyone who could wipe our mistakes but, for these kids, we are here Evan. Don''t think that they need to be sheltered forever." Saying this he turned around and started walking. "And let me tell you, your daughter might even surpass her, mark my words." He said to Evan before walking out. Evan stood there looking at the scenery, "What should I do Lira?" he asked himself looking at it. "For starters, join the celebration and become a father that you were not all this time", Chloe answered him while walking in. "She wasn''t just any wizard, she was my sister as well. She would have wanted you to do this one thing for your kids." "And what is it?" Evan asked. "Stop punishing yourself. You were not the reason she died. You are keeping yourself away from your kids to save them from that curse, I know it. But don''t you see, you are missing all of their love. That curse was an accident" Before she could continue Evan spoke, "NO it wasn''t, I knew and I warned her about my bloodline curse of demons, yet she didn''t listen. If only I have been away from her, she would have lived." Hearing this Chloe slapped him, it was so loud the sound almost resonated throughout the hall. She then pulled him by his collar and said, "Listen to me, don''t you dare regret it all. She never" She had a drop of tear in her eyes. "She loved you and kind more than anything, she died taking the curse with her for your sake, don''t you dare say you regret being with her.. If you say that againI''ll kill you." A shadow was secretly watching all this from the corner of the room, "Bloodline curse! Demons!" Chapter 22 - Before Calm Everyone was involved in helping each other in something. Elder people in the castle were looking after the decorations. As per decided, Diane and Catherine were helping at the camps, sure enough, the people also wanted to participate in some way and they were helping this happen. It was an occasion to celebrate, people needed to relax and this was a perfect occasion. In the castle, there was a bit of struggle in the kitchen. "Princess, let us handle the cooking, you shouldn''t be doing so." A maid called out to Vivian who was trying her best to cook a giant-sized cake. "It''s nothing, I can handle such a small matter. Please don''t worry about me and continue doing your work." To her request, no one could argue more. "Oh! Looks like we will be honored by a Royal Chef today." The master of the castle, Athena said in with a hint of sarcasm. Hearing this Vivian couldn''t hide her blush. "Relax, I like cooking as well, let me lend a hand. Everyone, you can continue your work, we''ll handle this here. Rem, you go and ask Diana if she needs any help." Athena ordered others as she pulled her sleeves up to get to help Vivian in her cooking. "I''m so sorry to make you get involved in my childish request." "You young girls don''t have an idea about how to impress someone, do you?" Hearing this she almost felt her heart skip a bit, "Wh What? N NO No, It''s not like that. Really! It''s just that I wanted to help. Yeah, that''s what it is." Hearing this Athena burst out in laughter. "I''ve outlived many people, you can''t deceive me, let me help you with this one and you help me back with something as well okay?" To her question she was a bit confused, "What can I even help you with?" "I need you to make my daughter fall for a certain someone." Finally, it was the evening, the time of celebration. The enemy attacks had stopped for some reason. No one was aware of the situations in the Nine Hells or in the Heavens. For the longest time, people had forgotten their sorrow just a bit. The fest was going smoothly. Theodore never liked the idea of being around many people so he always used to sneak out on his birthday, but today he was actually looking forward to it. After greeting everyone and talking to everyone Vivian and Athena brought the cake from the kitchen. The celebration was being held at the frontal balcony due to which even people standing across the street could see the celebration. Theodore was today''s center of attraction, and as the Birthday C Boy he was standing at the center as well. On one side Nicholas was standing while on the other there was Vivian. Merida was standing next to Griffin and Chloe. The girls were all on Nicholas''s side, not a new thing for him as he was quite a chick magnet. Looking at which Athena was pushing her daughter to go and stand next to him, but she was a bit too much repulsive of the fact. Aeneas was prying on the cake which was a huge event by royal standards. 6 layers of delicious-looking cake, with icing on top and a sweet scent of wineberries, which were the obvious reason for a certain someone to get attracted to it. The environment was quite merry. As the cake was about to have gotten eaten by Aeneas, Evan stepped forward. He walked right next to Theodore and said, "So you wore it. Your mother''s gift. I''m glad that you like it and I''m sure she''d be feeling the same. Congratulations on your 21st birthday my son." Hearing this Jason almost fainted, not to mention Nicholas and Merida who also had gone completely pale. Evan had never been so gentle and expressive towards them in recent years. "He''s gone and done it then." Chloe talked to herself. The celebration was going smooth, the cake had been sliced and was being distributed by the waiters of the castle. People from all over the capital city were enjoying these quiet times. There were many people at the fest as well. Merida had gotten in a small fight and was now drinking sake as per challenge. It looked like she had no issue doing so. Nicholas was being followed by a flock of girls. Athena was dragging Diana with her as she stealthily followed him around. Evan, Jason, and Chloe were having a discussion. Meanwhile, Theodore was standing alone on the balcony. From here he could see far to the south. He could even barely see his hometown. He wished for good luck to his people whom he abandoned as well. It was a full moon and there were very few stars, yet the sky was full of beautiful auroras. It was normal this time around as the southern winter was just around the corner. Vivian walked in towards where he was standing. She was wearing a beautiful ocean blue colored dress with orders engraved in golden color. It was a royal long gown and looked very beautiful on her. A cute little tiara with ocean stone also helped her attire to stand out. She had tied her hair with a beautiful teal blue ribbon and golden clip. A single strand of hair was still loose on her face. As she walked in with a glass of wine in her hand, she looked no less than a goddess, even Theodore was in awe for a moment. The only word that slipped through his mouth, "Beautiful." Hearing this she almost paused mid-walk, she never had received such a compliment from him. "Thi Thi This is just the dress, I I I mean it''s because of the dress And maybe some make... Make-up stuff. Diana lends me her dress and this tiara." She replied with a cherry-red face. "Yeah, but they look good on you. I wonder whose birthday is today. Oh, and thanks for the cake, I loved it. Athena told me about how much effort you put in. I can''t thank enough." Hearing this she almost melted away in blush. She walked and stood next to him like a doll with her red face and steaming ears. It was as if she was so heated by the blush, she could boil water on her head. As time passed, silent music started playing, nobles who were invited to the celebration along with people who were present there started dancing to the tune. Athena out of nowhere got to the center of the stage and asked, "We''ll be ending this celebration after this little dance, I believe everyone was able to enjoy today. Vivian, why don''t you bring today''s main celebrity to the ball?" Hearing this she just froze, ''what are you doing? My heart can''t handle this much.'' Were her thoughts. But to her surprise, Theodore turned towards her and asked her, "Well, I don''t have a clue about dancing. Will you be my partner?" His question was a straight shot to her heart. ''whwhwhich..whaat..what? Partner? As in papapartner?'' She was still frozen. He held her hands and they walked to the center. ''My heart is going to explode, I''ll get you for this queen.'' Her looks made Athena laugh. As she was struggling to handle her heart while teaching Theodore how to dance, Merida walked in drunk as hell. Her eyes widened and her jaws were dropped dead by the scene. She just froze while pointing towards Theodore, as she tried to say something. Nicholas then dragged her back as she started crying. "Damn you, drunk idiot! Just go to sleep already." He complained while carrying her on his back. The envious looks of the girls were obvious and others could feel their gazes on Nic. "Am, I doing it right?" Theodore asked her to which she just replied with a low hmm. The music got a little slow, the whistling of the wind in a low howl was a little bit audible as the ball was going on. Theo was trying his hardest to keep up with others, even when all others were at a slow pace. Seeing which Nicholas was smiling with an awkward expression from a little distance. For some reason, his face had this proud thug smile. As a tradition, almost every prince and princess was given at least the basics of the ball, but there were always some who avoided it all, just like Theo, and now he was regretting it as many eyes were preying on him. After trying to get his movements right, he finally had the time to look at his partner who was having a smile on her face along with a light blush making her cheeks look pinkish-red. Looking at her he said "I just didn''t want any of us to regret a thing. That also includes me though. If my birthday brings a few moments of joy to us all, I''ll be glad to enjoy it to my heart''s content with you." his reaction was a little bit out of the blue for her and she couldn''t think of anything as a reply to him at the moment, though she asked him, "Are you happy?", to which he replied with a smile "I am more than just happy Vivi! It''s the best feeling you know!" "What feeling?" She asked to which he answered, "The feeling of being loved!" Chapter 23 - Journey In the morning the hall was locked up for anyone other than royal guests. "So basically this is the plan okay?" Athena said looking at everyone. "Nah! That''s not going to work. Let''s work this one again." Griffin replied with his cup of tea in his hand. Everyone was working on planning the journey to the north. There was no doubt that Theodore had to travel, but it was still a question of who will accompany him. The powerhouses of the South Region won''t possibly be able to travel as that would mean leaving millions of people unprotected, and it was not a good option to let him travel alone or with no good backup. "People, sorry to make you wait. Where''s the kid? Wait! Don''t tell me, you haven''t gotten ready yet?" Aeneas walked in through the door. "Here you are. Where have you been Aeneas, we need to plan this first." Griffin said so. "Hya! I was packing my stuff." Hearing this everyone started looking at him suspiciously as he was carrying merely a basket and a sack on his back which could barely carry anything. "What exactly have you packed?" Theodore asked to which he saw Aeneas smirk. "Essentials only, I don''t want to make mistakes like the last time." Theo immediately realized what he meant by essentials. "Anyways, now that everyone is here let''s plan this," Griffin called out for everyone. "That was definitely not necessary, he being here won''t make a difference," Athena replied in a sharp tone looking at Aeneas who was standing aloof. "Yeah, definitely, this old hag isn''t accompanying me or anyone, she''ll slow us down. Kid, you, me, and that girlfriend of yours will be enough for a while." Hearing this there were three people who went cherry red. "Old Hag!" "Girlfriend!" Athena and Vivian literally screamed. Theodore was dumbstruck not to mention Merida who was clenching on her fist, ''I just want to punch him in his face, how dare he!'' was what she thought at the moment. "Why do you imply such an absurd plan Aeneas? Wouldn''t more people be beneficial?" Chloe asked him to which he replied while stuffing a piece of bread in his mouth, "Well, she''s an assassin class so would be agile and he''s the main party, they''d just slow our pace and you''d need them here sure enough." His explanation was vague yet spot on. Vivian was an assassin class and thus was able to keep up with even a legend class holder like Merida in terms of agility and stealth. Though she was still recovering from the earlier shock, she heard him saying so and was baffled, "How did you?" "You see when you have lived that long, it''s just easy to figure that much, right granny." He answered her and then looked at Athena with a smug look. "You!" Just as she was about to explode Griffin put his cup on the table and replied with a sharp look, "You better have a good plan." "Hya! What do you think about me? Look, if we have to get to the northern region, it''s obvious that we need someone who knows the territory like that back of the hand. There''s no one better than Nuae." "Who?" Everyone asked him simultaneously. "Nuae! She was once a Paladin in an army of some territory from the Northern region. If we go by the country road, we will travel through a certain town named ''Egover''. Ever since she was dismissed she''s been there, drunk all the time. If we can somehow make her accompany us, a further journey will be easier." Hearing this, no one could answer. No one has ever heard of such a person so no one could argue. "I have an objection." Merida stood up and said so looking at Aeneas. "I want to join in." "No way! You''ll just keep bullying me." Aeneas replied in a ridiculing tone to which she almost pounced on him. "Relax kid! I heard you are about to breakthrough, as well as that Nicholas. You stay here and train under Griffin, he''ll help you get better." His reply was really reasonable. "So when are we to leave?" Theodore asked while standing from his seat. "Now," Aeneas replied in a serious tone. "We need to cross the Golem Grasslands before sunset." Hearing this Theodore could feel a chill. This name was every adventurer''s nightmare, after all this was a region of giant golems. "I''ll get ready right away, let''s get going Theodore." "Please wait." Suddenly Catherine stood up from her seat and asked them. "Let me join in." Hearing this Theodore got confused as to why she wanted to tag along. "Hey! As I said, you''ll slow us." Aeneas replied. "Don''t worry, with her help I''ll be able to keep up and besides, Theodore isn''t a full-fledged Legend right? You''ll need some strength when the time comes. Vivian and Theodore aren''t great at fighting, I can help with that." She answered with determination while pointing towards Sylph, her wind spirit. "A blessed one! Looks like the journey is going to be fun." Aeneas replied and nodded on her request in agreement. "Before those two stubborn elders step in, get going." Athena was talking about Evan and Jason. She knew that they definitely won''t let Theodore and others go without them.. "Yeah sure, please say sorry to us," Theodore replied Athena while stepping out. Chapter 24 - The Beginning After roughly some 20 minutes, they gathered at the main gates of the castle where Aeneas along with Athena, Chloe, Merida, and Nicholas were waiting for them with a well-prepared horse cart. Griffin and Diana were keeping Evan and Jason busy at the camps. "Vivi, please look after our brother." Nicholas asked her in a worrisome tone to which she replied with a bright smile, "Yeah sure, I will brother Nic." "Hey, you! Don''t you dare let my brother get in trouble or I''ll come and haunt you, idiot?" Merida was yelling at Aeneas for the last few minutes and she now just threatened him. "Hey! Kid save me from this little dragon. How come you are so different? I need to get stronger or she''ll catch up to me in no time." Aeneas jumped behind Theodore and asked him. "Cate, be careful. Be sure to not get in trouble okay." Chloe was talking to Catherine while holding her hand. "Let''s go!" Theodore said looking at Aeneas. "Yeah, the little prince has grown courageous huh? Let''s get going then." Aeneas then climbed up the driver seat as he wanted to do so. "After so long I am driving. I hope I don''t kill someone on the road." Hearing him say so others froze for a moment. "Just kidding. Hop in." He then replied in a humorous tone. "Yeah, see you all real soon." Theodore and others waved off Athena and people as they left the castle grounds. "You wore that pendant I see," Vivian said. "Yeah, I thought it would work as a lucky charm for me," Theodore replied while looking at the pendant. It was just as beautiful as ever. "So, you both are something, right?" Catherine asked them with a smug look as she pets her Spirit pet. "Where did that come from?" Vivian replied to her question with a blush. "Yeah you think so too right, I kind of don''t get the idea though feels the same way to me too." Aeneas also commented to which Vivian just got red again and started looking away. Theodore on the other hand seemed puzzled. ''Something? And why am I feeling this heaviness in my heart? Whatever, I need to find out about this whole thing about Serena and the planar secrets.'' "Okay so you won''t tell me the way," Regis asked Milo, the Goddess of Protection. Valkyrie was looking in awe at his boldness. "Not a chance. You''ll just make more trouble for us." Milo answered with determination as she slammed the base of her staff on the ground. "Then, here''s a deal. Play a simple game of chess with me. If you win I''ll leave without asking a bit, but if I win, you''ll tell me how to descend on Primal Plane. What do you say?" Regis proposed a deal to which Milo replied, "Sure I can play along with your tricks, you think only you are blessed with the knowledge. But tell me one thing. Why do you want to go down there?" Milo''s question also intrigued Valkyrie. She was also unable to understand why Regis wanted to descend.. She was just getting dragged in this whole thing by him after all. Regis stayed quite a while and then answered in a serious tone, "Serena is about to be awakened!" Chapter 25 - A Deal "You''ve got to be kidding! That monster took my daughter''s life and tried to run away when we went after her. If what you are saying is true, I certainly can''t let you go alone unless Edith comes back." Milo was still in a bit of a shock but there was another goddess whose expression had gone pale. "ReRRegis! You aren''t kidding, right? Serena! The Serena ?" To her question, Regis just replied with a nod. "But that will be decided on whether you win or lose, right Milo? Let''s finish this quickly." To Regis''s request, she took upon the challenge. Valkyrie prayed in her mind, ''It took the God of Creation, Edith and Goddess of protection over a month to just deal with that monster, who knows what is going to unfold.'' And the game for the secrets of heaven began. "Master, I may sound a bit rude but do answer my only question, if you please." A minion begged Defallages. "What is it?" to his loud reply the minion somewhat felt pressured but, after gathering a bit of courage he asked, "Why do you long the war with Gods? Aren''t they supposedly stronger than us?" His question was indeed correct yet the demon lord got angry over this for some reason, he was about to kill off the minion in a sweep when he just controlled his actions and replied with a crooked laugh, "Do you know that most of the Gods are ascended from Primal Plane, meaning they aren''t as strong as they are told. And after devouring the Diablo''s domain, there''s no one who can stop me from conquering the whole Nine Hells. Only then we''ll be attacking God''s Domain. For now, tell me where that rat is?" "He''s here to meet you sir, please don''t kill him, we''ll be needing him right? Remember what you said? You tend to go on killing when you are angry sire." His minion answered with a lowered head. "Tsk, damn this shit. Fine I won''t." They started walking towards the long-range teleportation array in the Defallages''s castle. As they walked into the room, there were already three people waiting for him. "Pleasure to meet you in person my lord, I The King of Etherblade, Finis. I believe we had an agreement regarding the control of Arboria and Antioch. You were to give us control over Arboria as a whole in return for the opening of a Dimensional Crack for your army to invade. Why are you not loosening up your grip over the territory, I don''t understand." Finis along with his guards was questioning Defallages. "You and your foolish greed never stop, I told you you''ll have it once, you open up the gates of Hell. Did you open them up? No! Right? So fuck off! Come back when you are reasonable enough." Saying this he turned around and started walking towards the door. Just as he was about to open the door an arrow was shot near his palms. "Oye! You want to die?" He replied with a sinister look, but suddenly his expression changed. It was as if he just saw something even scarier. . Arlo, son of Fintis, walked in through the portal with the artifact weapon, a bow ''Vijaya''. Its radiance filled in the room immediately. "You low life! Be grateful to my father who helped you in getting to the surface. You dare mock us and we seal you back in this bloody darkness. Moreover, I''m not here for you demon. Father, we have a problem." Even though he was a mere human, with that weapon in his hand, even the Great Demon Lord. Defallages couldn''t touch him, after all that weapon has seen a lot of bloodsheds. He had to just stand there and watch him as he mocked him. "Naomi ran away. She somehow managed to get past Ephesus using long-range teleportation, I can''t track her from here." He stated the condition to his father. "My foolish daughter! Damn, we can''t just go and barge in the north, that bloody Plane Guardian is there." Fintis was troubled by the fact that his daughter had run away. "Why not, those old hags won''t stand a minute before me n Vijaya! Let''s just go and smack ''em all." Hearing this, Defallages started laughing crazily. "You You and your little toy You morons don''t even understand the meaning of strength. Listen kid, I''ve lived enough to say this. Forget it! That Plane Guardian, I know him. He''s a wizard and is no less strong than any bloody mid-god." His reasoning was quite to the point. "Yes my son, we have to wait until the demonic forces are able to pass through the crack freely. You heard how he took out that dragon right? We must not make any mistake. We''ve waited long enough for this day. Defallages, don''t forget our promise, we''ll be taking your leave. See you soon enough." Saying this Fintis along with Arlo and their guards passed through the portal. As the portal got closed up, Defallages turned toward his minion with an angry look on his face. "You said he will be a good pawn, tsk. That kid is no joke, if we are not careful he will kill us all. We need to go for another level. But" As he started saying the sentence, he severed the minion''s head from his body, "It seems like you won''t be needed any longer. Damn, thanks to you my new dress is now ruined." Saying so he walked out of the room. "Are we there yet?" Vivian asked to which Aeneas replied, "Funny that even after being an assassin you are that less patient, look at your friend! She hasn''t made even a sound for the last few hours or so. Wait, is she alive? Check it! I don''t want to carry dead people." "Will you quiet down? The only person I can hear is you." Catherine replied. Sylph was also covering her ears to prevent herself from hearing all the babbling. "At least we managed to pass the Golem Grasslands in time or we''d have been crushed by those rock giants." Theodore spoke while touching his temples. He was also having a bit of headache as he had never traveled with such a talkative guy before. "Well, look at that! We are here." Aeneas pulled the horses indicating them to stop as they approached the tavern. "Let''s stay here tonight, tomorrow we''ll look for Nuae." Saying this he jumped off the horse and gave the leash to the stable. They handed the luggage to the workers as they walked in the inn.. ''Everything is going smooth for now, I need to find someplace to stay as well'', Eleanor in the corner thought to herself before leaving for her inn. Chapter 26 - Roaming Aloof "What! You don''t have any clue about her whereabouts? Why did you brag about her then?" Aeneas was getting scolded by Vivian after he said that he had no idea of Nuae''s whereabouts. "Look, honestly I only heard about her being here and besides, they say there are many pretty girls argh... strange people around here." Hearing this she looked at him while narrowing her eyes. "What do you mean by strange?" Catherine who nearly stayed quiet all this time asked him in a serious tone. Her standing with her sharp look nearly looked dominating to Aeneas. "Umm, Theodore? Save me brother! They''ll skin me alive. Help me and I''ll share my berries" Before he could complete his sentence both girls gave him a beating. "Damn, that felt good," Vivian said while dusting off her hands. "Finally his babbling stopped," Catherine commented as she tied him up with a rope along with sylph. "I was wrong, Instead of that one crazy dragon, I walked into these fierce beasts. Hey kid! You there!" He cried out to Theodore who was sitting in the corner of the room while reading off the local map. "This doesn''t make any sense." He complained while reading. "Yeah! Totally! Beating up and tying me for no reason does make no sense!" Aeneas replied with a pout. "No. Not that! What written here doesn''t make any sense?" Hearing his words Aeneas turned white. "I am betrayed." He sobbed in a low tone. "See, it says Noore''s tavern on the map, but there''s no mentioning of such place in the map we got from guild house," Theodore explained it to all. "All legal services are to go through guilds approval only those who would not want to be on anyone''s radar would do such a thing." What Catherine said was right, only the services that involved illegal activities or fugitives would not go through guilds registration, ending up blank on Guild Map as well. But the guide map they brought was from another city and sure enough, it showed a place of such nature. "Wait that means." Before Theodore could continue both girls shouted, "This must be it!" "Now that you''ve found a place, to begin with, let me go! Let me! Let me! Damn it, just let me free!" Aeneas was frantically crying out. "On one condition." It was as if he was being dominated by these two girls with a cold snare. "Keep your eyes off any girls or forget your berries," Cate said so as Sylph held his beloved bag of berries. "Anything but that! You are taking my life from one hand and asking me to live as well. Look out! Look out! It''s almost eating it.! Damn it Okay fine, I''ll stay low-key Let the bag and me go." Aeneas was sweating heavily as Sylph almost took out a bunch of berries. They untied him, the moment he got free he jumped on the bag and literally hissed as he grabbed it from Sylph. Theodore was looking at this scene from the corner wondering ''He''s an Ace right! Damn it! girls are scary.'' "My Bag! My bag" As Aeneas kept bragging about his bag Theodore along with others walked out of the room. "Wait!" He then followed them afterward. Finding this place was no joke as well. They couldn''t ask anyone, as it was supposedly an illegal tavern and they didn''t want to grab anyone''s attention in such an unknown place as well. They were keeping a low profile by changing their outfits as per Theodore''s suggestion, again to stay away from any suspicion. "Without a map, how are we going to look for this place? "Aeneas''s complaint wasn''t a fluke. It was really hard. They had been wandering for an hour now. "Let''s get to back allies in this town, we might come across some thugs who would lead us to such places," Vivian suggested. "Not a bad idea, but what is the guarantee that they''ll lead us to the tavern and not someplace aloof to loot us." Catherin''s question was also serious. Who knew what kind of thugs they would come across, what if they noticed them and tried to loot them? "For starters, let''s spread out. If we keep walking in the flock, we''ll never find anything. You both girls go to the upper back allies while we stroll in the lower region. Most of the time the most dangerous regions are in such shady places so be careful." Theodore suggested the plan and directions based on the elevation. His suggestion wasn''t that bad. "Okay, we''ll head up north, you better be careful. If something happens Sylph will come let you know. And if you need anything let us know some-way too okay." Catherine suggested to which everyone nodded in agreement. After that, the girls went up in the northern direction as both Aeneas and Theodore went south. "So shall we go" Theodore was about to say something when he saw Aeneas already at a corner of a building indicating him to follow him quietly. He immediately understood that he had found some clue. He went up close to him and asked, "Did you find something?" To his question, Aeneas replied with a smile, "Jackpot Shh, don''t move until I say so okay." To his reply, Theodore stayed where he was as Aeneas sneaked to the next corner while peeking. After a while he indicated Theodore to get to him, seeing that he also moved to his position in stealth. They started moving through the corners of the buildings as such. Theodore had no clue what he was chasing but Aeneas seemed confident and thus he kept following. After a while, they stopped at a certain corner. Theodore couldn''t hold on any longer and hence he asked, "What are we tailing? Did you find the location by any chance? Is it next to this building?" To his question, Aeneas looked at him with a smile and said," Let''s move in from another side of the building, the front entrance is heavily guarded." Now Theodore finally believed that they had arrived at the location. "Should we not inform them as well?" To his question, he put his palm on his mouth and said, "Shh! Not now, let''s investigate a bit first before putting them in danger." Saying this they walked towards the side of the building from a block away. Finally, they arrived at the rear of the building. "What the hell are they doing? Wanna die?" Eleanor said to herself as she kept her distance from them. It was a tall building and had windows way up, and had a chimney at the top. Theodore couldn''t understand the purpose of it but as Aeneas began to climb up, he had no choice. After a hard climbing of a minute or so, they finally arrived at one of the windows and they broke in through there. As they entered Theodore was puzzled. "Hey! Aren''t taverns some dirty places? How come this place so clean? And why does it smell so nice?" To his question, Aeneas looked at him again with a wide smile and replied in a low tone, "Because it''s not a tavern." Hearing this Theodore was baffled, "What? Then what is this place?" He shouted back. "Hush! You wanna kill us both? Look around man! It''s a bathhouse." Saying so he started walking towards the in-house gallery where they had landed. Theodore was standing there with a dead expression. It took him a while to process the information. That lag certainly cost him as a girl walked in through the door. Just as they saw each other, they screamed out loud. All the place went into chaos just a moment later. "Damn kid, could you have not settled for a moment?" Aeneas complained while running. "You bastard! Why the hell did you lead us in such a place then? They''re gonna kill me because of you." Theodore replied as he was being chased by a hoard of women. After running for a while, they reached the door and suddenly Aeneas slipped on the soap and fell down. "Kid! Save me!" He asked for help as he fell down before the flock of angry girls. Looking at him Theodore replied in rush, "Pray for yourself, idiot! I''m off." He answered him looking back, just as he turned to look forward he bumped into a girl who was wearing a long hood over a royal gown. As they bumped in they both fell down on the ground. Aeneas war taking a beating back in the door and his cries could be heard. As Theodore opened his eyes and touched his forehead out of the pain he realized he fell on the girl. "I am sorry! Are you hurt anywhere?" He suddenly got a step back and asked her with concern. She didn''t utter a word but stepped back a while as well with a red face. Just as he stretched his arms to help her get up, he saw an emblem on her dress. It was of Etherblade. "No way!" His expressions changed. "Are you The Theodore of Arboria?" she asked hesitantly. "Wait! How do you?" Before he could say something else he saw Sylph coming towards him. "What happened? He asked her as she looked a bit beaten as well. "We Attack Cate, Vivi. Held Big building Hurry" Her speech hadn''t improved much and she was panting, but these keywords did help him understand the situation. It was an urgent matter. He looked to Aeneas for help but turned away the moment he saw the girl he bumped into earlier searching for someone. "I can help!" The girl standing next to him replied. "Damn, got no other way I guess!" He replied as they started heading to the scene with sylph. "Should have kept an eye on girls than this useless Ace." Eleanor also fled while complaining to herself. Chapter 27 - Rescue! "Which way?" Theodore asked Sylph who was leading them. "Moremore" She kept on saying so while flying towards the girls at full speed. Theodore along with the girl, he just found, were frantically running through the streets as Sylph led the way. They were heading towards the northern region of the town. "And he said it would be a safer region for them!" Theodore complained while running. It was surely a safer region compared to the place from where they had fled earlier, Theodore just didn''t realize it yet. After running for over 5 minutes they finally arrived at an abandoned tower. "InsideInside" Sylph kept repeating her words. "Who is inside? Whom are we rescuing?" The girl asked. "My friends," Theodore replied in a serious tone. "Look I have a lot of questions, but they can wait. Just help me and I''ll listen to anything you have to say." Theodore asked the girl. "Okay, I''ll do what I can." She replied with determination. "Okay, but we need to plan. We can''t just barge in right." Theodore suggested. "See that window, you go sneak in through there and I''ll sneak through back door, that one behind there." The girl explained her plan as she pointed towards the backdoor. "It''s so high up." He complained. "That previous window was even high up" before she could continue he shut her mouth with his hands. "Please, shh, they''ll kill me!" He replied. "ummuhmmumh" "Say what?" Theodore asked to which she pointed at his hand which was covering her mouth. "Oh sorry!" as he took it off she looked cherry red with anger. "Go now!" She angrily replied. Theodore sneakily moved towards the window. It wasn''t a heavily guarded place so it was quite easy to sneak in, but with Theodore''s agility, it was even easier. He moved in and indicated to the girl for her to move. Seeing his signal, she moved in towards the back door. Theodore then started climbing up to the window, with his skills it wasn''t a tough job. As he reached the window, peeked inside to see around. It was dark and it was hard to see anything, but he could hear a soft sobbing noise. It was clearly Vivian''s voice. "Shut up! You are going to make a lot of money for me. Gotta wait for that damn fool to come and buy you off." He heard someone saying it in a loud tone, but couldn''t see his face. He looked at the girl who was ready at the door to get in. He signaled her to wait for his signal as he was going to sneak in first. After signaling her, he sneaked in through the window and hid in a corner. As that man, whose voice he heard got away from them, he closed in from behind. Both Vivian and Catherine were tied to a chair and were blindfolded as well. He closed in and whispered in a low tone. "You all right? Chill I''m here to help." Hearing his voice they felt at ease. He removed their blinds and cut off the ropes. As they were about to leave the place he heard someone, "Ever heard the term ''Slay the dragon to free the girls''? You are not getting away with them kid." There were at least ten people there and they all seemed to be a lot stronger than him. "Go for it!" He shouted out loud which surprised everyone. All the men started laughing crazily. "Go for what? Oh right! Death! Ha Ha Ha" But to their surprise, the backdoor got burst open by a girl. She was carrying a long-sword with a little golden halo. Any stupid person would recognize it as a legendary weapon in no time. Not only that, Sylph was hovering over her with her spiritual aura at max as well. Two fierce warriors had entered the tower and now the scene was a bit better on the side of Theodore. "No way! She''s a Paladin." One of the men spoke causing confusion among them. It was no ordinary class. Paladins were considered as the best class of warriors and were even more powerful than ordinary knights. To make matters worse, she looked like a berserk paladin. But even though, it was hard to fight off ten thugs at a time who were used to such fighting. Gradually they all got back in sync and surrounded them from three sides. Only the door was clear for the exit now. Everyone was cautious of the enemy''s move, it was a tense few minutes. In those few tense moments out of nowhere, a spell appeared and landed on one of the thugs nailing him to the ground. It was a light level Gravity spell. It created chaos in the tower. In that chaos, another thug pounced on towards them but was blocked by the paladin girl. "Who is she? "Vivian asked out of curiosity. "She''s back up. We''ll clear it later first, let''s move." He replied while fighting off one of the thugs. These were no ordinary thugs as their slashes were quite heavy. Even the Paladin was having a hard time facing them, and five on one was totally heavy, though Sylph''s casting helped her a lot while facing them. On the other side, Theodore along with Vivian and Catherine were facing three of the remaining, though as only Theodore had a weapon in hand, only he was forced to face them as the girls supported him. The surprise element was over as they were being overpowered and outnumbered now. After a few minutes of resistance, they were again cornered. "That''s all you got huh?" The main thug there shouted on the Paladin before throwing a heavy slash. That slash made her step back a bit. "This isn''t good! They are overbearing." She complained as they all got cornered. The fight came to a halt. There were some scratches on everyone but the Paladin among them had received the heaviest slashes. Blood could be seen coming out of the corner of her mouth. Catherine''s wind spirit lost quite a lot of her strength as well. Just as they thought that was all, they heard someone approaching. "Now, now isn''t it''s getting more interesting. The backup is here kids! It''s over now" One of the thugs spoke with a crooked expression. Hearing this everyone could feel their heartbeats getting heavier. ''Not now! Where is he? He should have been here!'' Just as he thought so, a guy with a long sword. It seemed familiar, the sword, and the stance. "What took you so long?" Vivian who was a bit closer to the door identified him right away. "Heavy traffic, wasn''t it kid?" He replied with his beaten-up look. "Ha ha ha ha, who is this? And what good is he going to be? That beaten-up look tells that he''s no match to even a single one let alone this ma..." Just as he was about to finish his sentence, Aeneas''s sword had gone through his neck to the other side. Smoothly, just like a knife through butter. "By the way kid, I just found that tavern on my way. Let''s have a drink later." He added. Chapter 28 - Tear Of Oizys The environment got quiet in an instance. His entrance made a difference. Now both the paladin and Theodore came forward to face them again with new confidence. After reuniting with Sylph, Catherine was also able to use high tier magic now. "Huh! That''s your strength? Killing a newbie! Why not face off with me!" A giant looking thug came forward. "He''s the one whom we were tailing before getting caught up in their trap." Catherine cursed as she glanced at him. Vivian was covering their exit if anything went south. "That explains how two of you got kidnapped," Aeneas replied with a slight smile on his face. "Ha ha ha ha, who would have thought you of all people would get kidnapped. Ahh, the pfff. This is going to be the best memory so far." He suddenly burst into laughter. Looking at his laugh, both girls got angry, so angry one could see flames fuming from them. "You have chosen your death I see, let this one finish" Catherine said with a forced smile. Suddenly one of the thugs pounced on Aeneas shouting, "Don''t you dare lose your attention." His actions were different, refined, and fast. In a single leap, he was right next to Aeneas leaving him no choice but to step back a step. Even Aeneas was pressured under his slash that meant he was no ordinary thug. Others moved in after his intervention as well. Just when all were to collide, a drunk guy walked in shouting, "Shut up! I can''t enjoy my drink because of your loads." Everyone was looking at him aloof. "Or what?" The guy who pounced on asked him with a raised sword. "Hya!"He glared at him and then suddenly the next moment he was standing next. He pulled his collar and pulled him down to his height, "You don''t want to mess with me, punk!." At the height, he could see him clearly. That thug suddenly jumped back and started shivering, "No way! You are from Lamorra''s Killer fraction. Damn you. A bloody paladin knight!" Listening to his reply they all started to shake. ''Damn aren''t they some mindless killers? What is one of them doing here? Wait I heard that he''s been here for a while. Let''s just leave, I don''t wanna end up dead at the hands of soldiers.'' They started murmuring. "Huh! I can''t hear you clearly?" He shouted again. "Tchk, Remember, we''ll have our revenge one day." That giant thug warned him with his shaking hands before leaving the tower along with others. "Lamorra, Lamorra, wait! That''s the one! Hey there!" Aeneas seemed to remember something. "Huh!" That guy replied with a drunk look. "Ever heard of the name Nuae?" His question startled that drunk man. "Shh! Follow me." He replied after thinking a while. "Hey! Are you sure it''s safe? We just walked out of one problem here. I don''t want to get involved in another." Theodore asked. "One? There is still one problem Theo! Who is this girl?" Vivian angrily asked and added, "And where were you? Why was Aeneas beaten up?" To her questions, Theodore felt a slight pain in his forehead. "For now, let''s follow him or we''ll lose whatever clue we have." Catherine pointed toward that drunk man''s fading figure. Seeing this they all ran to catch up with him. After walking for a while they came to a dead-end of one of the streets. "Not again!" Vivian and Catherine complained in sync. Everyone thought that they were again lured into some trap. But then suddenly, that guy jumped on Aeneas saying, "How the hell does you that name. I spent years ensuring that name gets forgotten. Did the emperor send you to kill me or what? Answer me!" He asked Aeneas with tears in his eyes. "Why would you spend years changing Nuae''s identity? And no, no one sent us." Aeneas replied with a bit serious tone. "Ohh why means? I am the infamous Nuae, the sacred swordsman, the hope of people, hero oh hero, call me anything that suits." Listening to this everyone''s expression went pale. "no no no no, Nuae is a girl, right? You aren''t that? Stop with your bullshit and tell us where is she!" Aeneas grabbed his collar and asked in anger. "Funny! I told you I am Nuae. Even I hate the fact that my name is of some girl. See this crest, it''s not something you get, it''s what I earned through my work." He replied Aeneas while pointing towards the crest on his coat. Looking at the crest Vivian replied with awe, "It surely is Lamorra''s crest, but seems different. Why is there a crow on your crest?" She asked him out of curiosity. But instead of him, Aeneas replied, "Because that''s the crest of Killer Fraction of the forces of Lamorra kingdom." He put him down. "So you really are Nuae! We need some safe place to talk, but it''s about demons and stuff." Theodore said so looking at Nuae. "Demons! Finally, some worthy bugs to kill!" He replied and continued, "Then let''s get to that tavern then." "Are you mad? There will be many people there. Only stupid ones would consider going to such crowded places." Vivian complained to which Nuae replied with a laugh, "Missy, it''s the only place where no one gives a shit about anyone. No one will eavesdrop or interfere. Everyone is unknown to anyone there. That''s Noore''s tavern for you." Saying this he pushed on a brick in the wall and suddenly a flash of light covered everyone''s sight. In a flash, they were sucked into the wall and thrown out inside the tavern. "What? You thought it''d be just like any other ordinary taverns?" Nuae laughed it off. After they entered everyone was looking at the surroundings suspiciously, "Hey! Aren''t taverns supposed to be loud and dirty and chaotic? How come this place is so quiet and clean?" Theodore asked after hesitating a bit. To his question Nuae pointed towards women at the corner of the tavern, who was holding a guy to his collar and giving him a thrashing, "You come again with no money and shout like a baby chicken, I''m gonna skin you and feed you to the wild boars in the back whom I''ll serve to every table you shouted. Now get the hell out of here." Hearing this all of the people felt a chill. "That''s Noore, and no one messes with her. Let''s get this way." Saying this he led the way towards a cabin. "Hey, Noore! Got some guests. Will ya come and see if they are treated well." To his shout, she replied with a shout, "Piss off!" And entered the kitchen, closing the doors with a loud bang! "Now, no one will interfere with us here. What is it that you want to talk about?" Naue asked to which Theodore replied, "We are looking for a dungeon in Northern territory, someplace where we can find something similar to this." Saying this he pulled out the first shard he received from Eleanor.. "No way I''m gonna help you with that! It is a bloody shard and not any normal one to that. This is ''Tear of Oizys!" Chapter 29 - Trust "Tear of Oizys? What''s that?" Theodore asked him. "There''s a tale that''s been told by the elders in my old village. ''When the earth exploded and threw up all the malice when the sky cracked and abyss fell, a legend was born from the tears of gods. All life was saved at the cost of the legend. It broke in 12'', something like this. As far as I know, there are 12 shards like this, and they are called tears of Oizys." Listening to this everyone was baffled. "So you know where they are? Other 11 shards?" Aeneas asked to which he nodded, "It''s not that easy. I know a two or three but the rest is unclear. And hey! I''m not going there again, those places are not for the faint-hearted. I''m still a young man!" Listening to this Theodore sank in thoughts for a while and then replied, "I thought you were strong, you are just a coward. Huh!" Listening to him mocking, Nuae threw a glare at him, "Hey! Take it back, your words. I may not look like it, but I was part of the deadliest faction of the Lamorra kingdom, and can still give a hell of a fight. But I lost everything while exploring in one of those dungeons." His tone was serious yet a bit sad, "What did you lose? And what are you running from?" he took a sip from his beer and replied with a serious tone, "Some local folks reported that they''ve found a strange place, a place where people were going missing. A party of a few soldiers went to look into it but they never came back. Our leader, Markus accepted the quest from the guild-house. I and my dear friends were tasked to look into it, along with him. We all went there only to come across a dungeon. It had a crazy aura. The walls were twisted and overall the dungeon looked shabby. We still went, after all, we were the best the Empire had at the time. Who knew that it was a trap by Underdark creatures? In that dark dungeon, we were underpowered in front of the dark creatures. They killed everyone, I somehow managed to escape using a portal. I can''t go back to such a place, there''s nothing but death." Hearing his story everyone turned silent. "I don''t know if I''m being reasonable here, but what is she doing here? And is it safe to discuss it all in front of her?" Vivian asked Theodore while pointing at the female Paladin. She got shocked by her sudden call. "Umm, I I am Naomi, the princess of Etherblade. I was searching for you all over the place. Ever since I heard that you fled from Arboria, I was looking for you. I couldn''t enter Ephesus because of my father''s doings so I waited here." Hearing this Both Vivian and Catherine stood up with a shock. "No way! Are you joking?" They both shouted in sync. "I have fled from my homeland in search of your people. I don''t want a part in his doings. I tried to stop him but he won''t listen and my brother locked me afterward to ensure I didn''t interfere with their plan." This was news to all. They never ever expected to come across the daughter of the very enemy who tried to wipe them off. "Don''t worry! I''m not here to help you or to get in your way. I heard you were traveling north. There''s something that I need the most. It''s a Quinx gem." "Quinx Gem? Why do you need that?" Catherine seemed to get it as others were still thinking about what she said. "My mother is dying and I want to save her. My father is trying to save her by sacrificing his sanity to the demons. I can''t just sit and watch while it goes on. Just let me tag along until I get that gem, in return, I''ll help you all on the way as well. Once I get the gem, I''ll go my way." She put forth her proposal. "Are you crazy? You think we''ll believe all that you have to say just like that. Theodore, her father literally killed us, who knows if she''s just acting as a spy? I don''t think we should trust her." Vivian''s anger was clearly visible. It was indeed true that they couldn''t just trust her right away. It could be a trap as well. "I understand how you feel. I really have no other reason, I can''t prove my innocence right now, but I''m not lying." She pleaded to everyone. "She isn''t lying." Aeneas said looking at Theodore from a corner of his eye. "How can you be so sure?" Catherine, who was sitting quietly, asked him right away. "Missy, I''ve seen many eyes, these are not liar''s is what I can be so sure about." His reply was direct. After a few minutes, and a few dishes-full of food, the environment got a bit calm. "Okay. I''ll let her tag along, but I won''t trust her." Vivian said with a pout to which Catherine nodded in agreement. "Okay. Okay. Why so dramatic. Besides, you are coming with us and that''s decided." Aeneas said looking at Nuae who was enjoying his drink. Hearing this he spat it out and began coughing. "Did you not hear me? I am not going! And you can''t make me come with you against my will." Nuae replied out loud. Hearing this Theodore felt a bit sad, he had to rely on only information he had gotten from him and continue. All the hopes for a quick trip to the dungeon were lost. He was about to get up from his table when Aeneas put a bag full of coins on the table making a cling! "Too bad, we could have shared it. Anyways, we''ll pay Noore from this for her hospitality rather than paying for information." Aeneas was about to get up with the bag. "Two if you please, I''m sure I have not offended you in any way. Please, let''s make a deal." The way he looked at Aeneas, anyone could have figured out this bribe. "Okay, but when you finish the job." Aeneas put away the bag causing his mood to sink. "Fine, whatever, just pay for my drinks and that''ll be the interest on my money?" He demanded to which Aeneas looked at Theodore. He was still in a bit of shock as he didn''t remember Aeneas carrying any money, ever. "Agreed!" he replied after hesitating a bit. "You said I had to pay for your drink right? Why the hell did she snatch all my money then?" Theodore shouted at Nuae after they left the tavern. Before leaving, as per promised Theodore went to pay for his drinks, only to find out that he had been drinking there for over a month with no money and had an astonishingly huge bill, which he paid with all his money. "You keep your promise, now I keep mine." His drunk reply didn''t satisfy anyone as they looked at him doubtfully. "We are not wasting our time and money, right Aeneas?" Theodore asked him with concern. "I guarantee he is the one. If what they say is true he has traveled almost all of them off the map locations due to his work. And after he was dismissed, he was the lone survivor of his regiment, the killer troops of Lamorra kingdom. He''ll do the job, just chill." Aeneas replied but he regretted saying it the very next moment. That drunk man fell on the ground and fell asleep for heaven''s sake. "This guy?" Catherine, Vivian, and Naomi all let out a sigh saying so in sync. Next moment Aeneas took his sword and clashed it in a rock beside his head causing him to wake up. "Oye punk! Lead the way or I''ll make your deadhead do so." Looking at his intimidating looks, he stood up instantly and started walking with a shiver. "Get the horses first" As he said so they saw their horse cart being stolen by a bunch of thieves.. "Not again," Vivian complained to which Aeneas and Naomi nodded and in a split second they pounced on the cart to get it back. Chapter 30 - Path Of Adventure! "You are not a bad fighter, who trained you?" Aeneas talked to Naomi while holding one of the thieves in hand. They both had single-handedly taken back the cart in no time, also they had captured the thieves. Their coordination was so good that one might have thought that they''ve been fighting together for a while. After tying up the thieves, they were handed to the local guards whom Catherine had called in a while ago. "Actually my mother taught me the swordsmanship," Naomi replied while putting her sword away. "She was the best swordsman in our kingdom, people would often call her ''White Rose'' for her sword was rapier known as ''Rose''. They say she was the fiercest one, still confused about how she ended up loving father." She seemed quite glad about remembering it. Hearing this, Vivian couldn''t help but ask, "What happened to your mum?" She wasn''t a cold-hearted person who could overlook someone''s pain. She didn''t trust her much yet, but she didn''t completely believe her. "A certain demon cursed her, with an eternal illness. It happened a while ago. I and my brother were sent to borders over some dispute with the local tribes. We were sent as negotiators. But a soldier came a few days earlier searching us, he informed us what happened. He said, a demon came from nowhere and demanded father a ritual to be performed, a forbidden one. It was to open a crack between planes, big enough for that demon''s body to enter. My mother didn''t wait for him and denied it right away. To set an example he cursed my mother with eternal illness and before she could act, she had fallen sick. He demanded my father to do so in return for her life and unimaginable wealth. His greed took over him and made him perform the ritual. My brother also sided with him. I tried to stop them but they locked me up, I somehow managed to run." Hearing her story they all sank into thinking. That explained why Etherblade ended up on enemy sides, but it was kind of frustrating that the king gave in to his greed so easily, his wife''s life now sounded just an excuse to him. ''To be able to think so low'', Theodore let out a sigh. Looking over what she said he finally seemed to get it, daughter of white rose. It was obvious that he didn''t have to ask about the name ''White Rose''. Her looks spoke for herself. If not for her unwavering expressions, she had snow-white hairs and crimson red eyes. Her delicate figure surely didn''t comprehend with the strength her paladin class was carrying. After giving a good look at her, Theodore couldn''t hide a hint of blush, she was surely beautiful and had a strong charisma. ''Half-Vampire'', he thought to himself. Looking at him blush Vivian gave an obvious angry look, "Ahem! Where are we headed then?" She asked in a loud tone making him startled. "To the Dungeon of course, but that''ll take around 2 days. Today we''ll stay in some safe place." Nuae replied while driving the cart. After a while, they arrived at the top of one of the hills, from where they were able to look at the town in the distance. It was evening and thus had a beautiful view of the sunset. "We can stay here for tonight!" Saying this he jumped from the cart. "Hey! The town is down there! Why did you stop here?" Vivian questioned as she stepped down from the cart as well. "There is a huge bounty on me for a lot of stuff I committed in my life, and not to mention, she''s a runaway princess. There''ll be all sorts of people waiting for us there, it''s a big town and we don''t want any unwanted attention!." His reply was stingy for her. "You didn''t tell us about it earlier!" She complained looking at him and then turned towards Aeneas who was eating something in a corner. Feeling her glance he felt a chill, sweating he replied, "Look, we should stay low-key for this. You have any issues with us staying together." Hearing this, she almost exploded on him. "We should stop here, it''ll be good for us all." Theodore intervened in their discussion. "And we don''t have any issue living this way, after all, we are all warriors in a way too right Vivian?" Catherine joined in while holding Sylph. "Fine! I had no issues with living like this anyway. But let me make it clear, that guy stays in the cart at any cost." She replied pointing towards Aeneas. "Agreed!" Both Catherine and Naomi replied. "Hya! It''s not fair! Why only me? And what if something happens?" Aeneas cried out looking at them only to receive a glare. "It''s for something to not happen. Do you agree or want to get tied up again?" Vivian replied with a cold look. Before he could reply, Catherine took out a chair from her storage portal, at the same time Naomi borrowed a rope from Theodore who along with Nuae were preparing the tents. "Hya! Why do you have it? And how come Naomi is helping you." Hearing this she replied, "What I''ve heard is enough for me to help them." She replied while holding the rope with smug expressions. Looking at this scenario, it looked like all three girls were dominating an Ace like a gang of girls ganging up on some kid. In a flash, they tied him up and turned to Theodore, "Sorry for that. We''ll need a rope, here take this. Can we help somehow?" Catherine asked him to which he tried pointing towards tied up Aeneas who was being blackmailed by Sylph as she held his bag of berries, with a blank expression. "Good timing, here tie this up," Nuae replied instead of Theodore. After a few minutes of joined efforts, two tents were set up, Theodore along with Vivian went to look around for something to eat. As there was still some time for sunset, they were expecting some good hunt. While they were looking for food, Catherine went to get firewood and sent Naomi to collect some water from a nearby spring. Sylph was keeping an eye on Aeneas and Nuae was preparing a spot for a bonfire as well as some basics for cooking if the hunt was to go unsuccessful. In about 30 minutes, everyone was back in the tents. Luckily, the hunting team was able to hunt down a wild boar, along with a few edible mushrooms. It''d turn into a good feast, Catherine did collect a ton of firewood, enough for them to burn through the whole night. Naomi was looking at Theodore with her curious eyes, as he skillfully prepared the boar to be cooked. "You are different than what I had imagined." She finally said looking at him curiously. "I thought you''d be a very Prince type and less normal." She added to which he replied with an awkward expression, "Yeah, I hear that a lot from people. I was never like this, but she helped me breakthrough my shell." He answered looking at Vivian who was helping Catherine in preparing soup. "I learned a lot from her about this world, and am still learning. After my mom passed away, she''d been taking care of me." He added while getting back to his preparations. "You are quite lucky." She said looking at him with envy. "Why do you say so?" He asked curiously to which she replied while letting out a sigh, "After my mom fell sick, our father kind of abandoned us. I lost my brother the way he was, turning him into something else. I''ve been searching for such care ever since." Her eyes were sad when she said so he couldn''t help it, he clearly saw her pain. Moving a step closer he grabbed her shivering hands and said looking in her eyes, "Sure you''ve been through a lot, but rest assured as we are all here. Look around, they may not be the most powerful people, but they are the best I could ever ask. And with us around, you don''t need to wander around anymore. We will help you." As he said so, she felt a ray of hope in them. At a glance, Catherine and Vivian were having fun making soup, Nuae was carrying out his beer from the cart looking at Aeneas, laughing, who was tied up and was being tortured for mere berries by a wind spirit. The whole environment was happy, everyone had a calm and happy expression. "Damn, I''m so jealous I could jump in to join them. But it''s not time yet, right Serena?" Eleanor looked up in the sky and spoke to herself after giving a glance at them. Chapter 31 - Identity "Tell me, how prepared are you all to take on a Demonoid," Nuae asked everyone. It was the time of the morning. The night went by smoothly except for a few howling sounds in distance. The tents were not too royal but comfortable enough. Every once in awhile Theodore and others would wake to look for any issues, that being said, because of a holy spirit being around, the condensation of mana was relatively higher. Anyone with good perception wouldn''t dare to close in. The morning was looking pleasant though the only one with a sad and gloomy face was Aeneas, who was tied up the whole night. Nuae was asking Theodore about his past training and was shocked to know that this boy literally had not ever sharpened his claws. Of course, he was no warrior or assassin class holder like Vivian, one could easily wave off the possibility of him being a wizard at a glance as well. When he asked Aeneas, even he couldn''t say anything for sure. Nuae was quite well known for his skills as Paladin but is a given duration, he had learned a lot of other class skills as well, but would always stay low key due to his gloomy past. "I never thought that I''d need to fight off an enemy as such. I''m quite good at running and agility based tasks. The killing has never been my sweet spot." Theodore replied to his question. After him, Vivian replied, "Even though my class suggests I''m an assassin, I''ve never killed anyone. My father taught me how to defend myself." Hearing this Aeneas replied with a shiver, "If she''s this fierce without training, she''d be a serious threat to my life real soon." To his babbling, she threw an irritated look. "I''ve always been training with my mum though, we never faced such an enemy. And given the fact that they are on my father''s side, I never had to." Naomi replied with her slightly lowered head. "Well, I''m not scared of such filth. I''ve been fighting alongside our knights and soldiers. Even when we were ambushed, I was able to fend off quite a few of them. I''m fine with it." Catherine replied with confidence to which Sylph gave a nod in excitement. "Nice to hear that. Well, we can''t always protect you all, you get what I mean. That dungeon is crawling with demonic spawns. It was one of the settlements for demon races back in the great Era of Magicians. After the ''Gates of Hell'' were sealed, they were left-back. Their magic is no joke as well, we need to prepare ourselves for that, or we''ll all end up like my dead friends." Nuae replied while taking a sip of his drink in a serious tone to which Aeneas gave a serious nod. "Let us first fetch out breakfast, we''ll be staying here for a while so we need to make these tents better." Nuae said so while getting up. "Tents? If we are staying a while, why not make logs, that''d be more secure and comfortable." Catherine suggested. Her suggestion wasn''t bad either, with northern weather being unpredictable, it was really necessary to look for a better shelter. "Okay then, let''s split up and work. First, we''ll need breakfast and then we''ll upgrade our shelter. After it, we''ll train okay?" Nuae suggested to which everyone agreed. This time, Vivian and Catherine went to look for traps they set up last night to catch some food. Here Theodore, Nuae, Aeneas, and Naomi started working on upgrading their shelters. After an hour they finally managed to transform their normal tents into somehow better-looking logs. After a bit, Nuae suggested introducing everyone with their abilities. Everyone had different classes and different abilities and thus needed different training as well. Knowing this Nuae had proposed this plan to get to know everyone better, though he could have relied on Aeneas''s info, just to be sure he had asked so. "Okay then, let''s start with me. You all know me as Nuae. I''m a demi-human, kind of a hybrid. I''m more beast-men than human though. My class is on Knight and Paladin as a specialty. My current level is somewhere 30-31 in swordsmanship and I''m aiming for the title of "Eternal Blades''." Hearing his description everyone got a clue of what he was asking about. Then Catherine spoke, "Okay, I''m Catherine as you all know, I''m the princess of Antioch, daughter of the queen Chloe and King Erick. Unfortunately, he''s not with us anymore, but before he departed he bestowed me with ancient magic allowing me to use Spirit Magic, Wind Spirit Magic to be precise. Sylph is one of the four elemental Spirits that we know. But I''m yet to grasp a good control on her. My class is Wizard and I''m Vulpine that makes me even less human. I''m currently at 17 levels andOh yeah my subclass is noble." After her Nuae looked at Vivian who was already in awe listening to all of this. "Ahem! Hmm! Okay, I''m Vivian and I''m completely totally Human! Only daughter to the throne of the lake city. By class, I''m an assassin and a level 15 at that and I don''t really know my subclass or my specialty, that''s something my father said I haven''t awakened yet." Hearing this Nuae and Aeneas gave a nod before looking towards Theodore. "Kid your turn!" Nuae spoke to which he replied, "I''m Theodore, Son of King Evan and Queen Lira. I''m the youngest sibling among us three. By species, I only know I''m not entirely human, and about my class, I was told I hold a class that no one had heard in a long time." Hearing this Aeneas couldn''t help but ask, "What did they say?" "It''s a Blood Sorcerer class, and my subclass is something I don''t know. My father said it''s something that no one knows but that is the reason behind my agility. And My level is around 14 or so." Hearing this Aeneas was at a loss of expressions. "Did he said, Blood Sorcerer? Isn''t that class extinct? And what is his subclass anyway?" Nuae asked these questions to already baffled Aeneas. "Lira! Heard it somewhere. Anyways, you are no normal kid so let''s not just throw anything at you right now. But, we''ll teach you other all stuff." Aeneas said so with a change in his expression from being a bit silent to being a bit mischievous. Looking at his expression Theodore started questioning himself. Nuae then turned towards Naomi and asked, "If you are not comfortable, you can skip it okay?" But to his surprise, she stepped forward, "As if I will, I can''t just sit and hear your introductions. Let me introduce myself as well!" Hearing this, he didn''t complain. "I''m Naomi, younger sibling to my brother Arlo and daughter of the King of Etherblade, Fintis. I''m a Pure Blooded Vampire, but rest assured as I don''t need blood to sustain myself. I''m still a half Vampire, not fully evolved is what you call that! My bloodline is awakened and thus I don''t need the blood anymore, I''m fine with normal food. My class is Paladin Knight and the subclass is Berserker. I just crossed into the Legendary realm of levels with mine being at 21." Hearing this everyone felt a chill. Pure blooded vampire, even though she was a half-vampire, there weren''t many to begin within this world. And her stats were crazy high, a legend. Nuae felt a bit of respect towards her hard-work. He knew how hard it was to break through into the legendary realm and at such a young age. After everyone was finished with their introduction Nuae finally began their training. "We are now heading in the Kingdom of Alicia. It''s a well-known Kingdom for its regulatory knights. We need you to at-least get twice as strong as them or we won''t be able to get through even the first floors of the Labyrinth of the Ashes Dragon." "Labyrinth of Ashes Dragon? What is this now?" Theodore questioned. "It''s the name of the dungeon we are heading next," Aeneas spoke before Nuae could reply. "Locals say there''s still a nest of dragons slumbering. Who knows what lies in the depth of that shithole? We encountered dark elves on the primary floors. And that bloody dungeon has somewhere about 20 floors." It isn''t going to be that easy Aeneas." Nuae explained his worry to Aeneas who was helping Theodore in learning self-defense. "Who said it was going to be easy. We will get that Tear of Oizys." Vivian answered to Nuae''s worry with her determined eyes.. Hearing this he let out a slight sigh and began their training again with new energy. Chapter 32 - A Lesson With a ''clang'', Theodore fell on the ground. Except for Naomi, everyone was panting heavily. On the other side, Sylph was chanting high tier magic on Aeneas who was standing aloof in the bushes. A loud band was heard afterward but to no one''s surprise, he walked out of the dusty clouds unscathed. "What are they? That''s no human strength. Vivian spoke with a heavy expression. But before anyone could reply, a shadow swiftly appeared before her and pounced with two daggers. Daggers were no weapon for a paladin yet Nuae was handling it as if it wasn''t a weapon but his own arms. A few lightning-fast slashes and a loud bang! She was thrown a few feet back with bruises all over. As it happened, Theodore and Catherine charged on him from either side, only to bump into each other as he swiftly moved his body from his former place in a split second while pulling both of them causing them to bump into each other. "Such a brainless charge will get you only this far kids." He jumped back but this time a well-trained Paladin was waiting for him. In that moment he felt her cold swords over his neck, but just as she thought it was over, he twisted his body mid-air and jumped. Yeah jumped mid-air using barrier magic as a stepping stone and landed behind her. Wasting no moment he stepped forward to land a slash, but fortunately her instincts, she leaned and rolled forward avoiding it. "What was that?" She asked with a scared look. She had clearly seen a lot of styles but twisting and jumping mid-air was something completely new, even for her. She had never seen any person being able to control his mana to chant while fighting at the same time. As this happened here Aeneas walked towards them as he carried Sylph on his shoulder who had exhausted her powers. "You have skills, girl. Only if those three could fight like you" Before Aeneas could complete a wooden branch came in flying and hit him in the face. "Shut it! Hmph! We can still go on. No one said we were done." Vivian walked in with an angry expression. "And what''s his deal. I thought he was a Paladin. Aren''t Paladins supposed to be using swords? That''s totally unfair!" She complained as she continued walking towards Nuae who was standing with a shocked expression. He had just witnessed her strength in a fight and yet she dominated Aeneas like he was nothing. "Missy, in war no one''s going to tell you his/her class before attacking so always be prepared for everything." He replied while putting away his daggers. Everyone was exhausted after today''s training session. His putting away his dagger meant today''s session was over. Catherine and Theodore had taken some really big blows, while Vivian was still looking fine but only she knew that she had taken some serious blows as well. Naomi was the only one with some strength left. "That''s a paladin class for you. God, I''m so jealous of you now." Catherine said so looking at Naomi with an awkward smile. Hearing this she replied with a slight smile. "Yeah, her class is one thing but her skills are a rank above all you loads." Aeneas who was lying after receiving that hit spoke so while standing up. He then helped Sylph to get up as well. What he said was true. They all lacked a lot. After an hour of resting, Vivian asked Naomi if she wanted to join her while visiting a nearby town. She wanted to take a stroll through the town looking for some essential stuff. As they planned so Theodore and Catherine left to set up traps for food and try to hunt some as well. Nuae would help Theodore as Aeneas was on guard. He clearly didn''t like that idea and begged Vivian to let him join him only to receive a sharp glare, so he had to stay and guard the place along with Sylph who was still exhausted. After carefully hiding their identity Vivian and Naomi arrived at the entrance of the village. It was a pretty big village compared to small establishments. They had to pay two bronze coins, one for each at the entrance. Looking around it looked like the village was being monitored by some knowledgeable folks, it had good security, streets were clean, there were a lot of people around and a lot of shops were to be seen as well. Overall it could be considered as a town and pretty good at that. They both went straight to the market to see if they could find something good. They were in the food market now as Naomi dragged Vivian when she saw an interesting fruit. And after a while, they both were walking through the market while eating different foods. They were enjoying meatballs at a time and next time they were stuffing their mouth with cheesy buns. Ever since they left Ephesus, they had no luxury of eating something like this and at cheap prices. For Naomi, the wait was even longer. After strolling for a while they were standing next to a shop that was selling crape. "What is this, it is so good and cold? I''ve never had such a thing." Naomi couldn''t hold it in. "Right? It''s so good! I haven''t had one in a long time as well. It''s called crape. With creamy and cold stuffing, it''s the best you can ask for." Vivian was acting as a guide. Looking at both of them a young girl standing in the queue couldn''t help but walk towards them in awe. "You are so beautiful!" Hearing this complement they both felt a slight blush. Vivian got on her knees to reply to that young child who was wearing a pink frock with a shiny ribbon over her head tying her loose hairs. Looking at her delicate figure she touched her cheeks and pulled them. "Awe, you are an even more beautiful little one. I''m sure you''d grow up to be even more beautiful than both of us." Saying this she got us and left as they both waved that young girl goodbye. "Here, this is for you." A girl walked to Eleanor and handed a flower.. She patted her head and left chanting a small good-luck spell for her, as she moved on following both girls. Chapter 33 - Introducing Dungeon After about two hours, they came back only to find dried out Aeneas and others clinging onto last breaths due to hunger. While strolling they forgot to check on time and as they had been eating, they didn''t feel the hunger as well. After begging for forgiveness for over a few minutes everyone finally got to eat. Due to Theodore''s insisting, no one had touched the food. He insisted on waiting for them, who were having a food stroll behind their backs. Even though they had eaten a lot, after the aroma of freshly cooked boar meat started to engulf the area, even they couldn''t resist the urge to join in others for lunch. While eating Theodore suddenly raised a question to Nuae, "Why are we training so hard? Aren''t we going to just explore a dungeon? As much as I know, dungeons are empty places. Even if they are acquired by some, aren''t you enough to fend them off?" His question was valid. In his past expeditions, he had never encountered any dungeon who was being guarded by anything, though he had only explored two dungeons so far. And even if there were some enemies, they could technically rely on Nuae and Aeneas, after all, they were quite formidable, leaving the question. Why were they being trained so hard? Nuae took a deep breath and replied, "Do you even know what dungeons are? They aren''t ruins. They are like exam halls for the strongest in the world. You can''t expect to just pass it without studying. And these are ''Original Dungeons'' after all. They are no joke." His serious reply was to be taken seriously. Everyone had a questioned look, ''exam? Study? And what is this original dungeon?'' They had questions written all over their faces. Finishing his last piece of meat, Nuae replied, "Let me tell you what a dungeon is and what we are getting ourselves involved in. You need to get better at your skills or you will regret it in the desperate times" After finishing lunch, everyone gathered around to listen to Nuae. The firewood was out of flames now and its cracking sound could be heard in the silence, a few cold breezes would move nearby trees too but not too fast nor too slow. As everyone gathered he began speaking, "Have any of you ever been to any adventures?" To his question, Theodore and Vivian raised their hands. "Been to a lot of ruins throughout our and nearby kingdoms. Been to a dungeon too, with Aeneas here. He knows!" To this Aeneas nodded in agreement. "Yet you don''t know about dungeons! Anyways let me enlighten you." After he said so, he continued, "There are two main types of dungeons, mainly differentiated by its origin. One is known as ''Original Dungeon'' and the other is known as ''Recreational Dungeon''. As for their origins, ''Original Dungeons'' are the oldest while the latter are newer ones. At the time of the creation, the god of creation along with other gods gave birth to the world, not literally but it''s what legend says. Before he created hell and heavens, every species was living on the same plane, causing a lot of chaos every now and then. To avoid such conflicts, he ordered other gods to come up with a solution. What they came up with were these dungeons, they planned to lock all these chaotic creatures inside these dungeons. Which, as we all know, didn''t go well and hell and heavens split apart. But they managed to lure a lot of these creatures into these dungeons before that happened. For these creatures, these dungeons became their sanctuary, but over time they started feeling restless. The ancient gods found it as a headache, they obviously didn''t want to waste their time and energy on these creatures and thus altered the structures before departing from the primal plane. Each dungeon has levels, with each level down you''d face a level up creature. I don''t exactly know which god proposed this idea but it made these dungeons work like puzzles and games, though it is a deadly game. While these natural dungeons are quite formidable, it''s most likely that there is at least one Avatar of the ancient gods, slumbering. Meanwhile, the latter type is quite safe but not for everyone. These are man-built dungeons and only the person with inheritance can open up a safer channel to the core of it or you''d need or go through all of these levels. I only know two to three ''Original Dungeons'' and as for ''Recreational'' ones, every kingdom that fought in the great wars has one that means, even dungeons for seven great kings. Any questions?" Listening to his explanation, Theodore understood why he was able to get through that dungeon so easily. But it didn''t make any sense, why were the shards kept in there if the dungeons existed long before the war from the era of chaos. After thinking a while Theodore did ask Nuae about it. His reply was, "About it maybe someone who actually fought in the war could tell us." He was looking at Aeneas who was taking a nap as everyone was listening to Nuae seriously. "Oye! He''s talking about you!" Vivian who was eager to know snapped him out of his nap with a shout. "Ah..wh..whatwho? Me?" He was still half asleep but woke sharply as he received sharp glares from everyone. "Ahem! Well well, it''s a long story" Before he could continue Nuae pointed out their eagerness to him, boiling within. Noticing it he changed his pace abruptly, "In that time, we Aces were ordered to find an artifact which was designed for only one-time use by the goddess of war, during the era of the greater magician. And well after they used it on you know who, the shards just flew away. It was news even to me when Eleanor herself revealed the locations of these shards to you." His reply was a bit direct and sounded empty as if he wasn''t telling the whole story, but what he said made sense. "Moreover the dungeon that we are now heading towards has been preoccupied with dark elves, do you know what it means?" Nuae raised a question whose answer was unknown to them. "It means that the Planar Seals are weakening allowing forces of the underworld to resurface. We need to hurry up because if they reach the shards before we do, the dungeon will seal itself from within and we''ll be left outside unable to do a thing." His warning got through everyone, after-all they all traveled this far not to get beaten up. But that also was confusing, why would dark creatures from the underworld be interested in the dungeons or the shards in any way? Then Theodore remembered the times he went to the dungeon. There was an immeasurable amount of treasure, jewels, and many more things that could be considered expensive. But, they had literally no use of such wealth as they had no currency system underground. Everyone had a lot of questions.. But for now, they decided to just not think too much about it for now. Chapter 35 In the evening, everyone had completed their daily training. They were now even more determined about it, they were working hard. They decided on their schedule for the next few days. When will they wake up, when will they train, eat, and sleep? It was decided that they''ll be leaving in 5 days, as staying for more than 5 days would cost a lot. Day and night, later they began training even in the night time. By doing so they were working on enhancing their senses. Training got even harder on day 3 when they were being trained blindfolded, only to enhance their instincts. Nuae and Aeneas knew that only a few days weren''t enough, but for their first adventure, it could work out. Every day, they were being tested to their limits, but no one complained as they knew that staying weak wasn''t an option now. The training was toughest on Theodore as he lacked great Vitality that others had and also strength, with only one blow he''d just get blown away. He was working on enhancing his own body in order to get better. But a tight schedule of just 5 days wasn''t enough for that, even though he trained his butt off. After the last training session on the fifth day, Nuae told everyone to get some sleep. After everyone slept, for some reason Theodore couldn''t sleep. He felt uneasy, so he worked up to take a stroll nearby. He found a perfect spot to relax. He was able to feel every muscle on his body, his hands had a few cuts and to hide them he used torn clothes, from which he just did a bad job at bandaging. He unwrapped the piece of cloth and washed the cuts with water. It was stingy but he endured it as cleaning those wounds was also necessary. He was sitting on a rock nearby the banks of a small river, from where Catherine used to bring water for them. In the nighttime, the moonlight was flooding the entire plane and on the still surface of the water, he could see his reflection. He took off his shirt and wiped himself, he had a few cuts here and there. After cleaning his body he put his legs in the water and sat there looking at the distant moon. For some reason, he felt that the moon was looking back at him and was also trying to say something. Weird enough he even heard a voice in his mind, humming a beautiful melody. Listening to which his heartbeats slowed down, his mind got in a relaxed state, he could feel his surroundings even better. The only thing he didn''t notice was that his pendant was emitting a very small amount of light, resonating with the melody and a shadow which was looking at him curiously from the other side of the stream. Clang! A sharp noise of metal slashing was clearly audible in that calm and deep forest. As expected, they''d crossed paths with patrolling dark elves and now had to plow their way out. If they were still the same from before, it''d have been a difficult job, but now they had leveled up quite a bit. Just a while ago they had scouted a wide area of forest with the help of sylph''s new skill, ''Shy View''. With the help of it, they were able to locate quite a lot of patrolling parties of the dark elves. The closer they were to the dungeon, the denser the parties became. They planned to use Naomi''s charisma to attract attention, basically using her as a trap to lure the parties in. Once they were in the range, everyone would go berserk. This now was their first attempt and they''d successfully lured in a party of 8 elves, and now a close-ranged battle took form. Everyone except Catherine and Naomi had an advantage at such close-ranged encounters and thus they were playing the role of support. With sylph using her buffs, the offense was at an advantage. "Damn these mortals, how can they fight that swiftly?" One of them cursed while fighting off a female assassin. "Told you not to go close to that girl Damn, I knew it was a trap! These filthy mortals dare to go against us?" Another one replied while running through the bushes. Out of 8 who attacked, only 3 were able to move, others were pinned down. Before they could run away, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of them, blocking their exit. Her eyes were glowing red in the dark region and gave a killer aura off. She held a heavy-looking short-sword in both of her hands, a signature stance of paladins. With a smirk, she pounced on them. They were prepared to take her on by now but little did they know, she was a mere distraction. Two shadows hurried through the branches of the trees with extreme silence. As Naomi kept them distracted, both of them jumped just behind them, from the branch above. With a soft landing followed by a roll and a quick jump, in mere 2-3 seconds, they had their daggers on the necks of those elves. A moment ago they thought the situation was on their side and now it was the opposite. "Whoa! You guys rock, just a few days of training and you are all in such good sync." Nuae stepped out of his stealth while dragging two more dark elves. Both Theo and Vivian were out of breath, in the longest time, this was the most pressure demanding run they''d ever done. Only one thing was left, getting information out of those dark elves before barging in. No one in their right mind would blindly enter an occupied territory, especially one that was occupied by the underworld''s forces. They were quite formidable, and in their own territory, they''d easily outnumber any party. Now interrogation was something that Catherine held the specialty in. As the first hand of the ruler of a kingdom, she was taught all such practices.. After a while, all those dark elves were seemingly on the verge of a mental breakdown. Chapter 36 - Not As Planned! At Theos signal Sylph pounced on the summoned wolf, startling other members of their party. She cast a spell at the same time, one of her signature spells, Hollow Wind: On using causes everyone to back off by a step as a blow of heavy wind That spell hit everyone except that summon who had a good resistance for magical attacks. With a hint of irritation, Warlock kid ordered his summon to go all out on Sylph, but to their surprise, she turned away and flew towards the denser region of the forest. The summon followed her without giving any thought as it was merely following the orders, cast by the Warlock Kid. As it got in the bushes the region got awfully calm, leaving only the party of the Dark elves and Warlock kid behind. In the while, the elves surrounded the kid, as they felt something amiss. In an instant, Naomi pounced on them from one side, with both hands carrying her swords. A proud skill of Paladins, Unmovable stance: Upon using increases the effective hit rate of the swordsman boosting the physical ATK by 20% for 2-4 seconds It startled those dark elves, they all struggled to protect the kid. Little they knew, her swing was quite heavy for them, after all, she was a paladin who mastered swordsmanship. While the elves who were being forced to fight her off, were proficient in fighting with daggers, meaning they were not a good choice for an opponent as fierce as a paladin. With a single slash skill, two of the elves were sent off flying. Just as the Warlock was about to cast a spell on her, a lightning spell came out of nowhere and landed right where it was standing, if not for his quick move, hed have gotten hit. Cate had successfully stopped him from using his spell. Although the warlock was lucky enough to escape, his fellow elven guards were not, with that hit they were all scattered. It was now even easier for Naomi and Cate to deal with them while someone else drew Warlocks attention. Go for it Naomi, Ill back you with magic! As Cate said so, Naomi took the lead without waiting any more moment. This was the perfect moment to deal with them as Warlock couldnt deal with the incoming attack while protecting his people. With an irritated look, it began chanting again, this time high tier magic, but again was interrupted by Catherines spell, Aqua Slash: Upon casting, elemental magic activates causing a burst of water to project towards the target A burst of pressurized water jet hit him hard. Before he could balance and prepare himself for another attack, Theo came from his left-hand side. Quick-Jump, a quick and efficient skill, and in second, he was right above him. To block him, he cast a barrier above him, making him unable to land a hit. But he forgot to look out for another shadow that closed in on him from the back. Vivian used her stealth skill to close in, unnoticed and got behind him waiting for the moment he was busy dealing with Theo. Her daggers, as fast as they could get, came to his neck with full force. She had used a Cross-Slash skill, suitable for dual dagger wielders. Cross Slash: an effective close-range skill allowing dual dagger wielder to cause 10% more damage with each hit if continued for more than 4 times Clang! A sharp noise of metal scratching on metal was heard. Everyone was startled to see a light neckline armor protecting him. That hit cut through his clothes revealing the armor. Her daggers couldnt get through it, but that sudden revelation caused a lag in her actions, giving the Warlock an opportunity to block the attack. He did not only block it, but also grabbed her arms and smashed her right on the ground, in an arc motion. Reverse Blow: At the cost of 10% mana essence the body of the user breaks the physical limit to land significant Physical Damage on Targets body The impact was so high, she literally coughed out blood and passed out in an instant. The skill was a little overkill for her fragile body causing her to pass out right away. The skill was no joke, and one could simply not have predicted it coming as well. It was that quick. Looking around there was no one t6 stop him in that instant. Cate was busy dealing with other elves who were outnumbering Naomi. Even though Naomi was a Paladin, being a heavy sword user, her melee attacks were good though she lacked the intense agility elves excelled at. The situation had turned around in an instance. This aint good Theo couldnt process all of this at the moment. He was just a few steps away with a shocked expression. The warlock then stepped on and pinned Vivian with a crooked smile, he looked at Theodore, who was looking at the scene with a hint of exasperation. He had just called death upon himself by doing so. Before the Warlock could move, Theo stood up, tightening his grip on his daggers. looking at him. One could see death in his eyes, for the first time he was willing to kill someone. Youve gone and done it huh! He spoke in a low voice while looking dead in the eye of the warlock Theo threw him a crooked smile and then started running towards him, both daggers asking for blood, a deadly hunt had just begun. Chapter 37 - No Mercy With a quick speed up buff, he was running at a lightning-fast speed towards the enemy. Accel: Enhancing users attributes for 12 seconds by 20% at the cost of 20% mana essence. Looking at him, the kid took a step forward to face him. He took out his staff and began chanting a ground distortion spell. Shapeshift: Allows user ability to manipulate the element Earth at his will As Theo closed in, he seemed to have gotten to slow down, but he wasnt, the ground below him had turned into a rolling carpet making him slow down. Childish spells! Can you not do any better? This angered him even more, Leap, another spell and he quickly moved to a safer spot, in a sideways motion. He was using unusually more skills, causing him to run low on Mana Essence not that he cared at the moment. Taking him on a distance wasnt a good idea, as the Warlock being a caster, specialized in Magic Attacks that needed distance from the target. Theo had to close the gap between them, and that too quickly. He realized that he had learned some new skills, and also due to increased strength, he wasnt feeling tired yet. He used Accel again to close in, but this time he used Boost along with it, making him move faster. This startled the Warlock. With clear irritation on his face, he jumped a few steps back in order to gain some distance. This gave Theo an opportunity as he used another skill, Diamond Slash: Generates a Halo on the weapon of users to strengthen the attributes by 12% as long as the user keeps slashing Both the daggers in his hands gave off a crimson red halo. If he had not used some skill to get out of its way, he might have had to take that attack head-on. Not yet, Theo yelled and activated another skill, Shadow step: Allows the user to enter shadow domain through a subjects shadow and emerge from another shadow at the cost of 5-10% mana essence depending upon the duration He literally vanished from his spot and appeared right in front of the enemy, startling him. With Cross Slash, he surely was at a disadvantage. A burst of smoke appeared right where the kid was, the blades cut through the smoke, but to Theos surprise, he cut down just some smoke. The enemy vanished. What the hell? Where did he go? He complained with an irritating look. As he looked around, he heard a faint voice, Look behind. Startled he looked behind, that warlock was standing right behind Catherine who was using her spell on the elven troops. He tapped his stick on her head and with a crushing speed, she fell to the ground and passed out. Hell Gravitas: Advanced form of Gravitas spell causing up-to 40% more damage Right now, even Naomi who had just finished off the last of the Dark Elf fell a chill in his motion. Their enemy seemed not any everyday enemy. She joined up Theo and stood while looking at the scene with anger. They had two of their allies pinned down and that also without any great resistance. That Warlock looked right in the eyes of Theo and gave the same crooked smile again. I so damn want to kill him right now. Theo was boiling with anger now, Somehow get him engaged in a fight with you, Ill make it quick. He didnt even look at Naomi as he said so, she understood what he meant and moved right away, Be careful. She spoke. After getting at a safer distance, she used one of the most formidable skills of paladins, Night Reign: Upon casting it causes a cloud of smoke to engulf the target making it lose eyesight for a brief amount of time Suddenly her surroundings started to turn dark, her sword gained a dark halo as she started to activate the skill. This was a 5th tier magic skill and needed much more Mana than any other skill, thus was also considered as a final blow skill. She is using it only to take him on, which meant she had a great amount of trust in Theo taking care of the rest. To counter her, the enemy also prepared a lightning spell, seemingly a tier 5 as well. She was chanting with her eyes closed, just as she opened her eyes, a sudden burst of energy hit her surroundings. In a split second, she had charged on the warlock, the ground shook as she leaped towards him, that skill on her was carrying a formidable amount of power. That kid was not joking either, he also released his spell on her in that instant. Both of them clashed releasing crazy amounts of energy. In all this chaos, the enemy lost track of Theo who was planning his move. Just as she got his attention, Theo used Accel and Boost to close on him from behind, he also made sure to keep using his stealth skill while closing in. As he got close, he began chanting. Hearing this, both Naomis and Warlocks eyes widened. He wanted to flee but was blocked by a binding spell. Looked like he couldnt pin down Cate for much longer. Get him! Of course, she couldnt hold him all day long. The spell Theo was casting was blood magic, Oh great lord of death whom all the laws obey, I Theodore command, come forth and free the tainted. Come Reaper!. Reaper? Naomi shouted out loud hearing his chant. He had used high-level summoning magic, calling out reaper. A freaking reaper, who drags souls of living beings to Hell. Just as his chant finished, a huge magical circle appeared right beneath the warlock. Lots of runes started to spear on that circle, which then started to bind him. Naomi stepped back and Cate also released her binding spell as it was no longer needed. The warlock was now bound by the runes of the magical circle. A moment later, a huge shadow appeared out of it. It was a reaper who was holding on to a giant scythe and had no face but two burning eyes. Looking at them, even Cate and Naomi could feel the hellish pain. He looked at the Warlock, who was standing in great agony, I hereby sever your soul foolish one Saying this he pulled his scythe back and sliced him in a single slash. To everyones surprise, there was no bloodshed, but a small halo came out of the warlocks body which then was collected by the reaper. The whole scene was just jaw-dropping, both Cate and Naomi had shocked expressions. Before the reaper left, he looked at Theodore and said something only he could hear, This is the beginning of the end. He couldnt make anything out of it as he spoke. After saying so, the reaper went back through the circle. Once the circle vanished, Theo felt a bone-crushing pain building up throughout his body, yet he balanced himself and walked towards Vivian who was still lying unconscious. What spell was that? How could you perform a summon? Cate asked him, even Naomi had the same question on her mind. Summoning was not a small task; it took a lot of Mana Essence and no one had ever heard of a summon being able to call a reaper. I dont know, I just heard a voice and I followed the chant and it just. I dont know what caused it or how it happened. That voice kept chanting and was telling me to follow her voice It was Blood Magic I guess! He wasnt sure of the details too, but the last part of his explanation really intrigued all. Blood Magic you say? Anyway, well look into it later, hows she? Cate replied as she looked at her ally being unconscious. A moment later, sylph returned, meaning she had dealt with the summoned wolf. She was followed by Nuae who was carrying a healing potion. Looking at him Theo couldnt hold on to his anger any longer, Where were you? What if something bad had happened? And where is Aeneas? Relax kid! Besides I heard you pulled it off with no problem. Nuae replied with an awkward smile as he handed the potion to Cate. With the help of Sylphs powers, she successfully was able to revive Vivians health. Shes just knocked out, will be fine. Besides, where is Aeneas? Wasnt he with you? Catherine asked, looking at Nuae. The thing is Before he could finish, Aeneas walked in, but he looked no good.. He was drenched in blood and a lot of it. Chapter 38 - To The Dungeon What happened? How did you Theo asked to which everyone looked at him worriedly. What could possibly get an ace hurt?'' Catherine stepped forward and cast an instant heal spell, but to her surprise, it didnt work. Thats weird! She exclaimed as the heal spell was supposed to have worked on injuries, no matter how grave. You cursed or what? She asked him to which he spoke, Well, let me first explain.. Before he could finish Theo replied in a highly worried tone, Why did you go on your own? I dont want to lose anyone. A tear made its way out from his eyes. I cant feel the pain. Help me take my cloth off. He replied with a tired expression. Im badly hurt! Im hurt! He was causing a bit of a commotion. Hold on! Nuae replied as he helped him take his clothes off. As he took off his shirt, everyones expression changed. He was still murmuring with his eyes closed, Really? Nuae spoke to which he opened his eyes slowly, only to find out that he had not received any injuries. Wait! I am not hurt! Oh god damn, it was someone elses. He replied with a relieved tone that irritated everyone. Oh, You know, I stabbed a guy with a stone. Do you know how hard it is? And that also in just one kick. His babbling irritated Theo a lot Whats the point? To his question he replied, The point is, there is no point on a stone. Its all around. He was awfully proud of that. Now even Naomi couldnt hold in her anger as right now, no one was in the mood of sarcasm. Just as he was about to get a punch by Nuae, who was standing next to him, Vivian opened her eyes and said, What would you take to shut that mouth of yours. As she spoke everyone felt relieved. She was still lying down as she had exhausted all her Mana Essence, but the one who was most relieved was the same person who was holding her head in his lap, Theo. As she woke and spoke, he hugged her and began crying, You You woke up! I was worried, what would I have done if something would have happened to you? Looking at this, everyone felt a sense of ease. Surely, Vivian was caught off guard and was steaming red, his sudden words took her at a very weak time making her feel dizzy. Umm-Hmm, so that is what love is huh. Just as Aeneas was about to finish his sentence, a lightning bolt hit him hard knocking him out, Idiot! Read the mood! Cate was standing with Sylph on her shoulder cheering her. Yay! He replied with a very low tone as he was still suffering through the strike of the lightning. Once everyone settled, they started moving towards the dungeon again. After all that they went through, they had to move quickly so as to get to the dungeon, where they could worry about going further. Staying in some forest, through the night, without any plan, was suicidal. As they began their journey, Aeneas told them that he was soaking in blood as he and Nuae were cleaning off any potential threat, on the roads further. Nuae had returned earlier as he thought they had cleared all the way through, but Aeneas had caught on some more enemies and slain all while he was at it. That explained the blood on him. After walking for an hour, they reached the mouth of the dungeon. From what they could see, it wasnt small by any means. It was at the base of a giant mountain and was well hidden by many tall trees nearby, though sun rays were able to get to the surface somehow. By the looks, it looked very beautiful, yet they could feel an ominous aura, even at the entrance. It was a sign that this place had its hands soaked in a lot of blood. They decided to not stay there but move into the second level of the dungeon. From what Nuae could remember, he knew there was a safe place on the 2nd level of the dungeon. If they could make it to that level in time, theyd not even face many enemies. They entered the dungeon; everyone was at guard as no one knew from where the enemy would attack. As this dungeon was linked to the lower place, The Underground, it meant that the creatures from this plane were most probably inhabiting this place. Creatures like low-level monsters, like goblins, dark spiders, some even more fierce like minotaur or golem. This time, lucky for them, they had a lot of manpower on their side. With the help of everyone, Theo and his party were able to push through the first floor or level as we know, without any problem. Everyone had their Mana Essence recovered somewhat and even Vivian was able to now move around a bit, but on everyones request, she was not taking part in hunting any monsters. It took them a whole day to get to the safe place, though they had been in the dungeon for like two hours, all other time that they spent was due to the Warlock incident. Their first day was quite eventful, they took out a lot of dark elves, Theo got his first kill, they cleared two floors of the dungeon. Now was the time to rest, after all, they had been traveling and fighting all day long. I still dont get it, you heard a voice, like some persons voice! In the middle of the fight! And only you? Why couldnt we hear it? And you are no wizard or magic caster! How did you pull that off? A freaking Reaper you summoned! Catherines questions seemed never-ending. Hearing this others started looking at him with a question1ed look. I just told you what happened! I dont know anything else, Cate. Besides, I thought it was you or Naomi the whole time. Hearing this even Vivian joined in the conversation. Everyone was at ease somehow. Watching them talk and laugh, Nuae asked Aeneas, You know something about him, right? I knew his old man, the one we met in the dungeon. Compared to him, hes weak, slow, and too na?ve. Aeneas replied casually while enjoying his berries as Sylph sat on his shoulders and stole a few of his berries while she was at it. NO! Not that. I mean his strength. Do you know something about him, why was he able to use blood magic? Isnt that something only descendants of Archdemons could do? I heard such magic was lost along with Archdemons in that war. Nuae was quite intrigued by the fact. Argh, let it be, Archdemon, human, who cares what magic he used? What matters is, what did it cost? Saying so they both went silent until Aeneas noticed Sylph stealthily stealing his berries. Oye you little punk, you aint going anywhere! How dare you steal from oh great me? To that he received another bolt of thunder. Pipe down! We are talking here, and we cant hear a thing if you make any commotion like that. Catherine and Vivian were standing right in front of him as he was lying on the ground. I wonder why you cant put such a show in fighting with enemies. He tried to speak but was cut off by another bolt. As this commotion was going on, a shadow sneaked into the safe spot on the second floor. She looked at them and had a hint of a smile on her face. Theyve grown up a lot she spoke to herself. After they went to sleep, she hid well nearby while keeping an eye on them. She was also tired as she had been fighting off a lot of monsters in the night-time to keep them safe. Its not the monsters Im concerned about now, Its the monster of a man that entered earlier Im afraid of she said so, while aiding to a scar that she received as she fought with him earlier today. It was clear that she was on the losing end and thus had received such a bloody scar. Who would have thought wed see another Ace in such a place! Things are getting tough Serena Eleanor thought to herself while holding onto a pendant she wore. Chapter 39 - Walking Through Dead! Look, Im sure about being able to lead up to the 6th floor, thats how long we could go in, Nuae said with a serious look. What did you come across exactly? Theo asked knowing that the enemy they faced earlier wasnt the only foe there, they must have come across something more powerful, something that the imperial knights couldnt hold off. I dont really remember what happened but there were some very formidable dark elves who attacked us. But, thats from a very long time ago, Im sure that they must have fled the dungeon by now. Wholl stay here for 10 whole years? Nuae replied to Theodore while taking the last sip of his soup. Well, well be getting up-to at-least 6th floor today. As per the records, its a 20-floor dungeon so we might need to spend another 2-3 nights here, be prepared. And yeah, the higher the floor, the higher the threat of being attacked. Hearing this Vivian raised a question, Wasnt this dungeon cleared off by Dark elves? If this place is connected to the Underworld, there should be a path at the bottom, not at the top. But weve encountered almost no enemy up until now. Isnt it possible that theyd have already cleaned it off? That could also explain why we faced them outside the dungeon not inside, as theyve already plundered it. Her question made sense, Nuae looked at Aeneas with a questioned look. Thats bad! What if theyve also taken the Shard with them? Theo stood up with a sense of realization. His statement startled everyone. After all, its been over 10 years that the dark elves were living here. Theres only one way to know that, Aeneas said looking at the depths of the dungeon, We need to move! He grabbed his sack and spoke. Everyone got ready and started moving at a quicker pace. As they moved through the dungeon, they did notice the absence of any life-form, but strangely, they discovered some corpses. Corpses of lizard-men, a tribe of strong fighters from the underworld. It was strange to find one dead, they had incredible regenerative abilities, but they were all slain and not only slain, but they were all smashed. As of, some big hammer flattened them. Now the dungeon looked very suspicious, why would such a strong fighter tribe stay in a place like this for so long? And who killed them off, in such a way? The corpses were quite fresh, it was like from a fight from a day ago or something like that. Everyone had such thoughts as they moved through the dungeon. Be on guard, there is someone more formidable than just the dark elves here, Aeneas warned everyone as he felt something amiss. They reached the 5th floor in just an hour. In their whole journey, they had seen over 20 corpses of giant Lizard-men and now the things were getting even suspicious, as they came across a dead warlock. Another one! There were more than one in the vicinity? Theo asked with a shocked expression, of course, he had known the strength of a warlock as he fought one. Its just not dead, someone has smashed him very badly. Like a wall getting smashed on you! Vivian said while looking at the corpse in pity. I sense traces of magic Aeneas! Something big is waiting for us. Nuae said looking at him as he examined the body. He was quite serious about it; his tone spoke for that! We can deal with it; we got some crazy dragons by our side. He casually replied while looking at the latter. To his reply, he felt some very frightening gazes from around. Ahem! Why not we keep moving? He then said so in a low tone and walked by to avoid those gazes. As they moved to even higher floors, they faced even more deadly foes, all slain by some mystical force. All they could find were some very weak monsters and dead bodies all around. Whoever had passed through that dungeon, didnt even bother killing these low-level monsters, but for Theos party, it was a nice exercise. Getting rid of them helped them loosen up a bit, after all, they hadnt faced any enemy in the dungeon, so it was a good exercise. But the scene was no better than a war field. As they reached the 12th floor, they came across even bloody scenes, there were even monsters lying around, all dead. These were no ordinary monsters either, they were all very strong. Looking at the scene Vivian said, Is it possible that the Emperor of the Imperial Knights kingdom could have ordered to clean off the dungeon after the last expedition failed? That could be possible, right? Theo joined in on Vivians theory. I dont think so! Naomi, who was quite all the time spoke for the first time. Look closely at the corpses around, they are all smashed in exactly the same way. Its not a group of people, but only one person. And if that is true, we are in trouble. She said looking at them as she stood a bit away. Hearing this they all had troubled expression. Whod go through all this trouble? And why? they all had the same question on their minds. But they had no other way that to get to the top to know the truth, and only then they could figure out what was going on. Suit up, we might face whoever is up there in no time, Aeneas said looking at the entrance of the next floor. They all prepared themselves for a fight, as they still had no clear idea who was the person they were to face. Sylph sat on the shoulder of Aeneas and gave a cheerful pose to another saying, LetsGo! FightWe win! Hearing this they all felt the stress that was building up, fade away. Next two hours, they ventured through the dead dungeon floors, only coming across a few low-level monsters now and then. They were sweeping off the remaining dungeon in their fire. At last, they were on the 18th floor now and were just two floors bellows the highest in the dungeon. Now it was obvious that someone was there just a while ago, as the bloodstains on the floor were very fresh, and the bodies were warm too. On Aeneass mark, everyone prepared for the faceoff. They were walking slowly through the dungeon now, as they were not sure if anyone was there to attack them or not. Just a little bit later they heard some noises coming from the deeper side of the floor. It was like, the sounds were coming from the floor above through the entrance of the floor. As they closed in on the entrance, the noises got louder. The noises were of someones fighting, metal clangs, and loud roars as well. Just hearing such voices was more than enough for everyone except Aeneas and Nuae to sweat. Even they were on guard though. Just as they were thinking of entering through the entrance, they heard a loud roar which was followed by a deadly silence. Everyone thought that whatever that creature was, it was put to silence now and so they stepped forward. Bang! A loud thud and then there were smoke and dust everywhere. Everyone was thrown a few steps back by the shockwave. It felt like the whole mountain just moved vigorously. All were stunned by this sudden event. They looked around and found that everyone was there, and no one was hurt. Now looking at the entrance trying to figure out what just happened, as the dust settled a bit, they were all having a shocked expression. Theo, Vivian, Catherine, and even Naomi had dead expressions, even Nuae and Aeneas were shocked. There was a dragon lying at the entrance, a freaking Dragon! It wasnt dead though it looked exhausted and was moaning as it moved a bit, just as he moved another loud bang was heard and it looked like someone crashed on the other side of the dragon, so hard that the dragon moved almost 20ft towards Theos side. Another bang and a shadow came crashing in the facing side of Theo. There were two people, one who was getting beaten and another looked more like a beast. He held a huge hammer that emitted a golden halo, similar to Aeneass sword, and he was holding a delicate-looking woman who most likely was fighting with claws. He grabbed her by the neck and threw her at Theos feet. Without even looking at him, he looked straight at Aeneas, who was shocked by the event, and said with a smirk, So the rat finally decided to step out of its hole, am I right? Legendary Ace Aeneas? Chapter 40 - Hammer Of Gods Wait! He knew Aeneas. By name? And who was he? Why did he attack a woman? A lot of such questions were going on their minds, but Aeneas knew who was standing before him. What are you doing here? Aeneas asked in a serious tone. He was looking calm but only the one who was able to look at his eyes knew that he was boiling up inside, like a volcano waiting to erupt. Theo couldnt figure out the reason for his sudden change in behavior. He along with Vivian were helping that injured woman. She was knocked out by the last punch by his hammer, which was soaked in blood. As they were looking at each other, the dragon opened its eyes and roared while casting a dragon spell. No one knew what it was chanting as no one was proficient in the draconic language, but whatever it was, it was going to be huge. That spell was concentrating a lot of mana essence at the core of the magic circle. As the casting finished, it all got awfully quiet for a moment before a ray of energy busted from that circle, onto the warrior holding hammer, mercilessly. The impact was so huge that everyone thought, the enemy had washed away, the whole mountain shook. Aeneas, who was standing nearby, had a different look. All of you keep moving, dont stay here., He turned back and looked at Theodore. He then looked at Nuae who was holding on to his straight daggers, None of you are a match to him. We are in your way huh? He replied with a bitter smile Yeah! You are! Aeneas was dead serious now. Listening to this everyone had a weird expression. No match? Whos? Isnt he dead by now? everyone thought. The woman was also so badly hurt and thus Catherine had stepped in along with Sylph to heal her quickly. How can you be sure that hes a great threat to us? Arent we at advantage here?, Naomi was looking at Aeneas with a questioned look. He didnt even move from where he was and just pointed towards the place where the enemy was standing a while ago. As the spell lost its effect, the ray of energy slimmed and then finally dissolved mid-air. There was a lot of dust in the air as the spell moved the whole floor as well. After the dust settled, what stood shook everyone. That hammer guy was still standing without a scratch. He has faced great draconic magic without any barrier and was still standing, it looked like he faced the spell with his hammer allowing him to stay face in its protection. Ah! That was rather refreshing! His words carried weight. Why wouldn''t he survive that? Thats the power of the Ace! Aeneas said to Naomi in a low voice. He had an awkward smile on his face as he said so. Ace? This word echoed through the cave as everyone let it out loud. Another ace from that great war was here and was on a rampage. Everyone was baffled as they were supposed to be allies, so why were they fighting? That cleaned all the dirt on my Mjolnir, but Im bored by this play. I hope your Ace will entertain me any better. He looked and sound quite confident in his skills Dont you dare butt in, filthy monster! As he said so, a seemingly invisible spell hit the dragon throwing it in one of the sides of the floor. The hit was so hard the Dragon went unconscious the moment it hit the wall. Theres no doubt that this is no ordinary guy. Everyone had it written on their face. Didnt you hear me, Move back! He aint your match! Aeneas was angry and his tone was unusually high. Hearing this Naomi and Nuae who was standing close to him jumped back to safety. Theo, along with Vivian and Catherine were already at a safer distance from the prominent war. So considerate of your allies huh? Dont worry! Theyll all follow you to hell. As he said so, a huge magic circle appeared above Aeneas, a 7th tier magic, one of the greatest, Mjolnir Slash: The signature skill of Mjolnir users. Upon casting increases damage on physical attack by 50% for a single hit Before anyone could even blink, a huge bang and the area where Aeneas was standing was smashed by intense force, the hit was so big that it caused a huge shockwave which made the whole area dusty. Aeneas! Theos shriek was loud and clear in that closed room. I aint that easy to kill, kid! His sound resonated from the depths of the floor. As expected of a rat. Come here! Ill relieve you of your misery! With a swing of his hammer, he cleared the dust off the air. As the dust got out of his way, Aeneas was visible to everyone, he was right in front of him in a defensive pose. He was holding on to the same sword from earlier. Tsk! You aint worth holding this sword, you filthy murderer! saying this he raised his hammer and slammed right on to his sword to break his defense. A huge clang sound followed by a shockwave made everyones ears numb. Aeneass strength was no joke as well, after all, he was an Ace too. With a crossed sword formation, he took the slash head-on and repelled it pushing him back a few steps, but Aeneas gave him no chance of getting his grip on the fight. Boost, a light-speed up buff and he sped up as he jumped, midair. His action was predicted by the other guy as he blocked Aeneas the moment he moved. As they landed back on the ground, a melee fight broke out. To be honest, for some reason, Aeneas was being overpowered, of course, while fighting, a Hammer is never a Match of a Sword. But it looked like Aeneas lacked magic as well. With his enormous buffs, the guy with the hammer was overpowering Aeneas. Theo and others watched as Aeneas was getting hits one after another. This aint looking good, we need to act fast, Nuae suggested looking at the fight. Whats wrong Aeneas? Did you tire already? Youve gotten dull. His mocking tone was really pissing Aeneas, but in the situation, he couldnt even move let alone attack him. He was trying his best to block his attacks but attacking both physical and magical attacks was a bit too much, even for him also the magic he was using was no joke. Each spell was at least 4 tier magic and he was consistent with his attacks as well. Cant we do something? Vivian asked Theo with a worried look, to which he didnt reply. One could see the frustration in the eyes of Naomi and Nuae. They were both paladins and yet couldnt even move their fingers. This was the pressure of the fight between those two Aces. As this was all going on, the woman opened her eyes a little bit, it meant she was now better than before. As Cate and sylph noticed it, they looked at Theo and said, Well buff his defense using our long-distance magic. It wont be enough, but we can help. You all look around for what we came here for. Hearing this Theo realized they had to go to the top floor to get the shard. He looked at the woman who was half awake and said, Miss! You need to rest. Dont push yourself! Hearing this she replied in a very low tone, Help her! Help the dragon, you must save her! Shes the key to what you are looking for. Hearing this they all looked at the dragon who was lying on the ground and seemed in pain. Theo turned back to the lady only to find her missing. Huh? What? She was right here? Where did she go? As they were looking around Theo heard a voice and he suddenly looked in the direction to see whose voice it was. What happened? Vivian asked looking at his sudden reaction. Nothing! But how can we heal the dragon! And is it even safe. He then pulled out his pendant which he was wearing this whole time yet was keeping it hidden so as to keep it safe, it looked delicate after all. Holding on to it he continued, And will it even work. He closed his eyes and gave an awkward smile, Guess Ill believe you. He said as he walked towards the dragon. Theo! Its dangerous. Vivian pulled him by grabbing his shoulder. It might be, but we need to find the Tear of Oizys. And it seems like, we cant push them either. He replied pointing towards Aeneas and Cate fighting the hammer guy. Saying this he walked to the dragon and stood right in front of it. The dragon was so beaten up, it didnt even bother to move its enormous body towards Theo. He closed his eyes a while holding the pendant and chanted faintly, O spirit of eternal heavens, lend me your strength. What followed not only shook him but all the bystanders including Aeneas and the enemy as well. A faint figure appeared in front of Theo, as he kept his eyes shut, and the dragon submitted to him. It suddenly transformed, right in front of everyone. But that wasnt frightening enough, the person standing next to the faint figure really frightened everyone, even the hammer guy. All this happening and Theo had his eyes shut! Chapter 41 - When Goddess Of War Plays! The floor suddenly got silent, after-all something big was happening. Aeneas and his opponent also stopped right where they were, it was like they couldnt even move. Theo still had his eyes shut. To everyones shock the faint figure that had appeared turned around and looked at Theodore, though no one could see her face, so no one had a clue about who it was, but judging by the hairs it looked like a woman. After patting his head, it vanished. Theo felt this and opened his eyes only to see a very bright light, so bright he was barely able to see anything. Everyone else there saw this light as well, but from where they were, they could see something that Theo was not able to. The light was coming from a crack in space! Out of that bright radiance, two figures walked out. One went to aid the Dragon while others to where the fight was ongoing. How despicable! There was a woman standing with an ordinary-looking stick. She spoke looking at the guy with Hammer as he had a shocked expression. Screw you. He was about to say something, but the woman suddenly pounced on him, she was so fast that in a split second, she was right in front of him! She jumped almost 40 meters, in just a moment, and as she did such, the stick she held turned into a giant looking hammer, totally unlike what the latter was holding onto. With a full swing, she struck the hammer directly on him, though he managed to defend his body by taking the hit on the hammer with great efforts. The hit was so hard, the bang resonated throughout the floor creating a shockwave and shaking the whole floor as a result, but what shocked everyone was that the latter guy was sent flying by that hit. He literally broke through the walls of the floor and was thrown out of the Dungeon by that slash. Yeah! He broke through the dungeon walls which were apparently thicker than ordinary castle walls too. Such power, Theo was shocked by what happened in those 4 seconds. The enemy that Aeneas was barely able to contend with, was confronted just like that. After a while, everyone was able to see clearly as the brightness of the light faded. The woman who defeated the enemy was now holding on to a stick again. It was night time the outside of the dungeon and was a full moon to add beauty to the time. The moon was not high but was just above the horizon and was exactly where the walls had been broken off. She was wearing armor, not full-body, but just enough to defend her body and had a traditional Deep Ocean blue colored Yukata with golden engravings. Due to the shock, the trees from outside of the walls had shed leaves and now these loose leaves were being drafted by the wind. As she turned and took off her helm, one could see a delicate yet mature and womanly face, hosting amber, red eyes which gave off a feeling of them being on fire. That outfit and those eyes, her attire was screaming she wasnt any ordinary person. Dont kill them, Val. This time the voice came from behind Theo. It was that another person who went to aid the dragon who had transformed, but no one could see what it became as the light interrupted everyones vision before that could happen. Well, all she needed was just some reverse seal and Oh! Right, I nearly forgot why we came. He had a questioned look. His attire was exactly opposite to that of the women he called Val. Plain shirt, shorts, and had no visible weapon by his side, yet he had a very frightening aura too. He walked towards Theo and stood right in front of him, What is your name? TheTheodore He replied in a low tone. Ah! Nice name! Hey! You are a blessed one! Thats damn cool you know? He suddenly grabbed both of his hands and relied on sparkling eyes. Due to his low height, one could mistake him as a mere kid, but that small figure was giving so much pressure that Theo was barely able to standstill. Well, our time is over for today, damn her she dares cheat me in my own game. I need to settle the score again I see. He said looking above with a playful expression, Umm, who are you? Theo gathered all the courage he could at the moment and asked as he saw Val walking towards him. I am the goddess of war, Valkyrie. And he is the god of Games, Regis. We came here to settle our score with that guy. He dared to provoke us. Just as she was explaining she was interrupted by Regis, Hya! I wanted to play around with him, you stole all the glory, Val. Is this why you dragged me into your play? She was clearly looking angry, You are my best friend, and friends always stay together right? Regis was speaking in a bit goofy tone to which Valkyrie was clearly angry. Anyways, we can continue this later, first. Theo! I like you; you are quite different, not entirely a human though! Anyways. Show me your hands. To his request, Theo couldnt resist pulling his hands forth. As he pulled his arms forth, Regis put a golden sigil on his hands while chanting, You are blood rushing down a mountain, Spirit of hate, greed, and anger, dominator of heaven and earth! I in the name of all God, invoke the seal, come forth! Is this... others couldnt help but just sit tight and watch the scene in awe. Before he could see it clearly, it began fusing with Theos body. This caused him pain and he made a loud hiss sound, Chill, its done now! Regis said to which he asked, What is it? Theo was still in a bit of pain. Youll know over time. As he said so, a crack appeared in the space similar to the one before and they walked past it. As they did, Regis looked back at Theodore and murmured before turning back and walking in, Lets see what you turn into! After the crack closed and the light finally vanished, everyone felt like a great weight was just lifted from their bodies. The pressure of gods was really frightening, only their presence was enough to suppress everyone, even an Ace who was supposedly more powerful. That being said, why was he so weak? was Theos thought. They all suddenly fell on the ground due to a sudden awareness of all the fatigue they had scourged in. As everyone was on the ground groaning, Theo was holding on to his palm and trying to see what that sigil did to him. To his surprise, there was only a mark but not a sigil mark. It was some kind of tattoo. There were some letters on it, but he couldnt make any sense out of it. His vision was a bit hazy too due to all that pressure from earlier. What shook him were Regiss words, What did he mean by not entirely Human? He was thinking over it, also why did he take an interest in him, and most importantly, why did he help them? It seemed like they came only to punch that hammer guy, did they had any grudge against him? Or were they really there to tell something important? Do all goddesses look that beautiful?, Vivian from one corner asked in a very tired tone. It was arguably true though, for a goddess of war, she looked very beautiful. And where did the other women go? Did she just suddenly vanish? Was she even real? Naomi asked looking at Theo who nodded as a reply. He clearly had no idea where did that woman go or what voice he heard and what happened, it was all so sudden that everything seemed so hazy, the world before his eyes were swirling. Suddenly Theodore heard someones voice, Is anybody there? He turned around to look from where the voice came and he found the source to be in the same direction as that of the dragon from before. Naomi and Vivian somehow managed to get close to Theo and now was looking at the scene in disbelief. There was a kid standing where once a dragon lied, a soft glow was surrounding her body. A seemingly young-looking girl had no clothes on but a single piece of cloth, maybe Regis put it on her. She looked at Theo who was still on the ground and asked him, Are you my master? Chapter 42 - Cleansing! We still have to climb up a floor, are you sure you dont want to wait? We could have waited till the morning! After all, even if we go now, wed need to wait till dawn to step out of the dungeon. Vivian asked as Theo proposed an idea of collecting the second shard the same night. Its been hardly 20 mins since Ember joined them, but it was still night-time. I know, but somehow I feel like, right now is the time to get it, or we might miss something. As Theo said so, his eyes had this shine and in the moonlight, his pendant shone in a way, its radiance was enhancing his features. Hearing his worry Aeneas replied, Maybe you are a right kid! The last time you spoke with the shard it was also night-time, lets keep the same track as we are sure what we need to do. He picked his sack and said with resolve. Argh, okay. Fine! Lets get moving then! Even I dont want to stay here waiting for that hammer guy, who knows when hell return. From which, Aeneas! What is his deal! Why did he attack you? And what Ace attacks his fellow companion? Naomi asked, looking at Aeneas who was hastily making preparations to move. Hearing this everyones eyes caught him making him freeze and sweat. Yeah! I had the same question! Who was he? Theo asked him, looking at his frozen posture. Damn that idiot, Okay! Ill tell you about him a bit! He turned, but this time he had a serious expression, Hes one of the seven legendary Aces, Laimus. His divine weapon is Mjolnir Hammer, an artifact. As for why hes on me, we have a history, A bad one! As he replied his eyes were carrying a hint of sadness. For some reason, even though he didnt say a word, everyone could feel sorrow in his words. Even though Theo was curious to ask, he held back, How come he was so powerful? And how was he so weak at the same time? Arent Aces supposed to be a lot stronger? His question held a point, Aces were supreme beings on the primal place back in the days, it was said that they hold strength that rivaled that of the gods. There were many unknown facts about them though the baseline was that they werent weak by any means. And Aeneas, as per legend goes, was known as the leader of these Aces, supposedly the strongest, and yet in the earlier fight, it was clear as day that he was being dominated. A lot happened kid, Aeneas replied with a low voice without even looking at them. This time there was no sadness in his tone, but rather hatred. He clenched his fists tightly and turned around to continue walking without saying anything further. Realizing that asking any further was a bad idea others simply followed him. After a while they were finally at the top floor, the walls seemed a bit scorched, maybe it was the aftermath of the ferocious fight that happened here a while ago. Looking around they found nothing, which made them a bit worried. If this was the right place and they were right about the shard being here, there must be something around here to indicate its presence. Ember! When you were here, was there any door, or box, or anything that looked different? Theo asked looking at Ember as she was the one who fought here earlier. Thinking she might have a clue about where it was, he asked her. Im sorry master, when I was summoned here, the only thing I remember seeing was that women and the hammer guy eloped in a fight. Hearing this Catherine instantly replied, Then was it that women who Before she could finish Theo stopped her signing to stop talking. Is it a trap? he asked Aeneas to which he replied with a non-affirmative nod. I do sense magic here, Ember replied casually. What do you mean? Vivian asked her as she stood right beside her. Yeah, I can locate the source of the magic in the air! Im the descendant of the proud dragon race, after all, I can locate the source. Hearing this Theo turned around and grabbed her hands before asking, Where? Where is the source? MaMaaMaster! Ahem! Let me see! She then closed her eyes and may have chant something in her mind as there appeared a small magic circle even though she didnt even utter a word. That circle then started moving on the floor, at a certain point it came to halt, and its radiance suddenly increased. There! She pointed towards the circle as a slight distortion in the air appeared. Everyone went close to take a look at the scene, it was clear that their vision was being blocked by some sort of magic as all they could see was a wall, but once every few moments there were some distortions in the air suggesting there was indeed something. As everyone had this thought, Nuae pointed out something, Hey, Theo! Look, something is glowing in your bag! He was indeed right! There was a slight radiance coming off from his bag. He opened it up to see what was emitting that light, to his surprise it was the first shard. Tear of Oizys! Maybe its resonating with the other shard! Nuae said. Hey! Didnt Serena tell us to only interact with the stone if its in order, how can we tell if its not in order? Vivian asked Theo as he pulled the shard out of his bag. I dont know! But Im sure its the right one! I feel like that! He replied as he held the shard in his hand. He then held the shard in both of his hands and placed it in front of the distorted wall. To everyones surprise, the wall suddenly vanished and they could see another shard, that was emitting a bright radiance, almost similar to that of the one Theo was holding on to. The stone then flew close to him and merged with the shard he held. Once it finished merging, the light it emitted also vanished. Okay! So, what next? Is she not coming this time to talk to us? Aeneas asked him with a questioned look. Last time I broke the statue and she appeared, should I rub on it like from the urban legends? He asked as he began to rub the crystal to which Vivian replied, As if thatd work!" But surprisingly it began emitting light again, It worked? Theo blurted to which Vivian replied with a jaw-dropped expression, No way! You are kidding me? Everyone stepped back a little bit and drew their weapons as they knew if anything was to go bad, theyd be facing unknown danger as Serena said last time. But fortunately, nothing scary happened, just like the last time, the light again took a shape of an elegant woman, Serena! We meet again! She replied in her soft tone. Looking at her no one could help but appreciate her beauty, even though she was just a fragment. So beautiful! Naomi exclaimed, even Nuae and Ember had the same expressions written on their faces. Oh! More beauties this time around! You sure are popular among girls! She chuckled while teasing Theo. Its not like that! Theo was not the only one blushing. Though others were still standing in awe. After all, it was the first time they had seen her, all they knew was from the descriptions that these guys gave them, but now they were watching her, for real. I wont take much of your time, but this time I can share something important. Shards merge into each other if the order is right and will repel if they are out of, do not force it okay! Also, Theo! I have a suggestion. Your weapon will no longer be enough, you need better weapons. There is a crystal in this cave, use it to forge a weapon, itll be necessary for your future endeavors. Umm, I had a question! Vivian spoke, Yes, go ahead! Gearing Serenas reply she asked, Is there anyone from the heavens who also wants to help you? Hearing this they suddenly remembered their interaction with Regis and Valkyrie. No dear! Im afraid no one in my knowledge knows the truth. Even the goddess of Truth left the heavens leaving no one with the ability to determine what actually happened. Even I cant tell anything in my fragmented state. Then why did Regis, the god of Games, helped us? She asked, to which Serena went silent. Was he here? As she asked Vivian nodded in agreement. You need to hurry! His arrival means the barriers are warring off! Something big is going to happen! Hearing this Theo couldnt help but ask, What is this big thing you say? And is Regis that bad news? As Theo said so, Serena looked at him and replied with a sad look, Cleansing...! Chapter 43 - Ploy After walking for over three hours, they finally arrived at their campsite. It was still morning time and the sun was not high yet, and it was not that difficult for them all to walk as they used up almost all resources they had taken along with them. After returning they started packing all the stuff together and filled up the cart, thats when Theo realized, Are we going to fit in? It looks like we are carrying a lot of stuff now! He said looking at Aeneas putting in piles of packed materials. We will need to camp every now and then, we will carry essential materials needed, though what you say is true! How? all of us are going to fit in? As they all were having the discussion, Vivian along with Naomi went to gather some food for the journey. You sure! You know where we are going right? Nuae was arguing with Aeneas about their next destination in the journey. Yeah! Its the only place where we can get a custom forged weapon that he needs! After all, this is a very pure crystal, any amateur will just ruin it. Aeneas replied as he was packing up the last of the stuff. But well be traveling to beast-mens territory! And especially in the territory of the northern plane guardian, Duvrion! And from what I know, he doesnt like humans entering his territory without permission, at all! Theo replied in a worried tone. Yeah! But thats where this old guy lives! And as for Duvrion, everyone has a history of their own. As he said, his tone saddened again. Perhaps something happened to Duvrion that made him who he was. Where they were going was known as Arnor, a sanctuary for all beast-men, kind of a utopia for them. This was the only place where humans were not allowed freely, only merchants or those with an invitation or pass were allowed, with limited access as well. It was towards north east of the continent and was home to the 2nd plane guardian, Duvrion. He has been there for over 120 years, though age was not a number for him as he belonged to the proud and pure line of Beast men. His strength was formidable and there were stories of him nailing beasts just like dragons in one hit with his long sword. There is hardly anyone who hasnt heard about him. Entering his territory was a bad idea as those who did were never seen alive again. His territory was more secure than of the High Elven garden of Queen Athena in the south, heavily guarded and under constant surveillance. Though unlike elves who would strike you in one go with an arrow or stealth, here the prominence was being guarded by sentinels! A well-trained troop consisting of all high-level beast-men, and they were all well-equipped as well. They were most formidable in groups but even no one should underestimate them in one-on-one melee, as these people will show no mercy. Tales like such, were quite famous in the southern region as there were very interactions with beast-men down in there. Itll be fine! Besides we will be entering just a little as his place is quite near to the borders of the territory. That place is usually only for high-level adventurers, so itll be fine, we will get a pass. As he replied he could see a baffled look on Theos face. What do you mean by we will get a pass? We aint adventurers? His reply was some news to him. Wait! Isnt almost everyone who holds a weapon needs to go through the adventurers registration? And you all are prince and princesses, right? You must have done it sometime? As he was asking Vivian and Naomi heard him talking. Why would we need one Aeneas? We are royalties! We govern the guild! Her reply baffled Aeneas as his understanding failed him. Wait that means! How? Damn it! How are we going to get through without trouble? He was in a mess now. And you planned without even asking us? Wow! Catherine said in a mocking tone as she sat on one of the seats of the cart. Let me lend you my expertise then! Nuae replied as he grabbed the helm of the cart. You know away? Theo, Vivian, and Aeneas asked altogether. Been to his territory and if what Aeneas describes the tavern is, same as what I know, I know a way to that place, Olive tavern! Even though we have a little problem here! How are we going to fit in?, Theo had asked a valid question. The cart was carrying a lot of stuff, first, there were tents, and now these newly found crystals which didnt occupy much space but were heavy to that matter. We didnt plan for this much load! The horses will get tired and itd be difficult for us to squeeze in as well! He continued. Im sorry that I barged in out of nowhere! Just as Naomi was apologizing Vivian stopped her, Lets not go there! Its no ones fault. Let us work this one out! Yeah! Now that we have a dragon, just tell her to fly along with some of you, thatll do the trick! Aeneas said to which he received a smack on his head by Vivian, Thats why we dont ask you while planning. Wouldnt she get spotted in her true form? As she said Ember looked at both and said with a smirk, Huh! Do you dare order me? I dont heed to anyone but my master, Right! But do you have any other way? Like any magic that you can use to just do that. Fly without getting spotted! Theo put his hand on her shoulder and asked her as he sat on his knees to get to look her in her eyes. His question got her eyes sparkled, Hmm! Let me see! She replied with a smile. Too easy, everyone had the same thought. Can you not get small and take only one person? Or maybe you could go high enough to not get spotted! Everyone started giving options when Theo suggested, Can you get invisible? I heard it in stories, that some dragons had the ability to do so! As he said so Catherine replied, That may be a bit tough, it takes a lot of mana to stay invisible! She was indeed right! There were spells to get invisible but to stay in that state for a long time was a problem as it would suck in mana continuously. Thats not true! Ember replied. What do you mean by that? Catherine was startled by her reply. Its only for you, I use different magic, I dont run out of mana when using such easy magic! Her reply was a jaw-dropping one for all, low magic! Isnt that something which only high wizards can pull off? was on everyones mind. I can use the invisibility spell, but I can use it on only one more person! I dont remember much of the spell, but I can cover one person along with me with the spell I think! Her reply didnt solve the problem completely but relieved em as theyd have more space in the cart by doing so, now the question was, wholl be that one person? So, take me with you then! Vivian stepped forward with a blushed face! Why are you blushing for? I aint taking you for sure! Her reply wasnt shocking to anyone as everyone had an idea as to wholl be that one person. It definitely was Theodore whom she was referring to, as when she said she can carry one person she looked at him with a sparkled look in her eyes. It was as if her eyes were saying no one else was allowed to do so. Hya! Why not? I want to! Vivian was clearly trying to keep her off her way, but here she was helpless as if she took him, she wont be able to stop her! Hmph! I dont carry heavy things, and you arent my master, are you? her reply got everyone quiet. Ember jumped and grabbed Theos hand and looked back at her with a smirk. This wasnt the thing that tipped her off, but it was what she said earlier. Ill accompany her then! You guys lead the way and well alert if we find something suspicious. Alright then! He said so sweating and looked at Ember who walked a bit away to change in her true form. As she chanted something, her body started to glow, and it grew back to its original form in mere seconds. She was back in her majestic form now, though she looked a bit smaller than how she looked earlier, maybe it was the result of the fight she had, perhaps she wasnt at her 100 percent yet. As she transformed Theodore climbed on her back, it was difficult as there was no helm of a seat on top of her but as she guided him on how to grab onto her scales to not get blown away, he managed to sit comfortably before they took off. With a powerful flap of her wing, she took off blowing a ton of dust on the ground while she did so. A dragon taking off was no joke, their wings were quite large and would blow almost anything away that was nearby which nearly blew everyone away as she leaped towards the sky, a giant magic circle appeared above her and she vanished right in front of them. Whoa! So thats the infamous draconic magic, so beautiful! Naomi commented on the scenery. Now there were 2 people less to carry. After they took off, everyone else stepped in the cart. Hmph! dont worry she wont eat him, and whoa she called you heavy! Haha... So finally, there is someone who could talk back to you! Aeneas was laughing hard as he said so, but the thing that he didnt notice was a frightening figure standing at his back, looking at whom everyone else was being varied. He turned around to look at what was scaring them, he could see her standing with a dominating pose full of anger, it was as if he just called upon his death. A loud bang echoed through the forest a moment later. Chapter 44 - The Ride Whoa! Everything looks so small from up here!, Theo was enjoying his ride. From here he could see a vast area of the forest, lots of water springs. He was even able to see birds flying way below them! Right Master! If not for them we could have reached the destination by ourselves! Ember replied with pride! Hmm, but we aren''t sure about the location and we shouldnt leave them behind as well, we might need to warn them if something comes up! And one more thing. As he replied she slowed a bit to hear him clearly, Can you not call me Master!, It feels a bit weird. People might think you are a slave or something and I dont want that, besides its a bit embarrassing. Hearing him she chuckled a bit before replying, What can I call you otherwise? You are my master! It doesnt bother me at all about what people think. What matters is what you think! Her reply made him go silent for a while, he really had no idea about how to reply to her. We can think about it later, why not enjoy yourself a bit? As she said so, she spread her wings again and flapped them to gain lift. In a moment they elevated hundreds of feet, the speed was frightening, they were almost over the clouds in mere seconds. Theo spread his arms across to touch the white fluffy clouds, so fragile that it just dissolved right away. Theo had never seen such scenery, he clearly had flown before with his sister on her carpet, though it could fly just a little higher than the highest towers in the kingdom, while right now they were nowhere near that. How come I can breathe normally? At such heights, one is supposed to run out of air to breathe in, then how come I? He asked Ember as he held tightly onto her scales. You are protected by my magic Master! You can breathe normally up here while riding on my back, for some reason I can control mana in a way to turn it in a thin skin and wrap us in it making us able to breathe up here! Maybe its natural for our race! I cant remember many magic circles as well as my past memories are a blur, looks like they are sealed in quite deep, though I can use many types of magic! As she replied, Theos eyes sparkled, he had never heard or seen any draconic magic before. After-all dragons were called chaotic beasts who knew nothing but destruction. Ember was the only dragon he knew that looked and felt different. Though he couldnt sit easily as she was diving and climbing through the clouds, he had to hold tightly on to her scales which she enjoyed as well! If anyone could see them through the invisibility spell, it looked like a kid trying to ride a roller coaster ride! Theo didnt complain as well, even though holding onto her was difficult, a strange force made sure he didnt fall off either. He was surely enjoying this experience as they flew further, they kept on talking! Down on the land, Slash!, another creepy clay monster was slain. Damn it! What are they doing? Werent they supposed to tell us about the dangers ahead? Vivian complained as she put away her twin straight daggers after giving a brief look at them. Her daggers were worn out as well and killing over 10 mud monsters straight added a dent on one of them making her even frustrated. She knew that this pair was done for now! Because of her agility, she was the only one who could move swiftly through the forest to kill these creatures, while the cart moved. Wasnt this a low-level one? Maybe theyd have thought that telling us about these wasnt necessary. Aeneas replied pouting as he was beaten up quite a bit and was tied as well. Others had a bit, scared expression as theyd never seen Vivian being so pissed! Huh! Did you say anything? She asked him to look at him with her scary dead eyes. A wave of chill ran through him as he shuddered, he didnt want to piss her more as thatd only cause him trouble. Once I get him. She murmured to herself with anger. They were traveling through the forest region for a while, as the Duvrions territory wasnt far away, they didnt need to rush, though once entered they couldnt stay inside for a long time. Staying or camping in his territory was like calling him to oneself, luckily there was a village just outside the borders and earlier they planned to stay at an Inn there for the time being. Even though itd have been easier for Theo to travel to the inn flying, he didnt choose to, so as to keep an eye on the cart. The forest was now getting thinner, which was a symbol of them stepping out of the deeper region and getting close to Arnor. Traveling for a while, they stopped for lunch, after-all they couldnt eat in the moving cart as the road wasnt pleasant or lets say there was no road at all! Soon they stopped, Nuae set free the horse on their cart and led them to the nearby spring. The region was open and had a few big trees nearby, while they could see far wider than before as the trees were not dense at all. The weather was cloudy and thus there were a few sun rays escaping through the clouds, lighting up the nearby areas. The whole area looked no less than some scene from a fairy-tale at first sight. As everyone stepped down from the cart Vivian looked up at the sky, maybe she hoped theyd come down to eat with them, Dont worry, theyll manage it! I already gave him some snacks to eat up and that dragon surely wont be able to fill up from our share, its better to let them eat themselves for the time being. Catherine said so as she put her hand on Vivians shoulder comforting her. Here in the sky, Theo was now getting hungry as he had already run out of his snacks and now they had to land to eat so he asked Ember, Ember! Can we get back to them? Im getting hungry and Im sure you are too! We should get back right! Hearing him she replied, Hmm! I have a better idea. Will it be okay if I cook something right away? her reply was unexpected to him, cook! Right now! Is that even possible? he had doubts. As she felt his doubt, she dove to the ground instantly, Theo had no idea now what was on her mind, but in a few seconds, they were already near the ground! He closed his eyes instinctively as he thought he was going to fall off. In a while, he felt as if they stopped descending and thus opened his eyes to see, only to his surprise he saw Ember had caught a few wild boars in her mouth standing proud. That quick? Theo had a shocked expression. After scouting for a good spot, they finally landed on the land where she put down those boars whom she had caught. Just like before she turned back to her human form in a moment and they both started collecting some firewood, though Theo didnt need to do much as most collecting was done by Ember as she just plowed out a whole dry tree to use as firewood. Theo skinned and prepared the boars to be cooked on the fire unlike how Ember suggested to him which was to directly fry them and eat! With her powers, they were able to cook about 4 wild boars in an instant! Theo wasnt sure if she had such an appetite but once they were cooked, he understood why she caught so many. It was like a feast as he has not eaten this much in a while, Ember was also happy as this new method of cooking made the food more delicious for her. The soft and tender meat of the boar got juicier while cooking and as it made a sizzling sound, it was as if the meat was crying out to be eaten. By the way, where are others? Theo asked Ember to which she almost choked on the piece of meat she was eating. A few coughs later she felt relieved and replied, Not too far away master, when we get up in the sky you can see them again! While in reality, they were much closer to them, to be accurate they were just around half a mile away. They had actually landed a while before the others halted; thus, they were actually keeping up with them in terms of time. Though as Theo was enjoying his meal Ember looked around a bit suspiciously, she felt some eyes nearby. Master! Do you mind if I go for a leak? He was still eating his portion and so couldnt move much, understanding the situation she decided to take matters into her hands! Yeah! Sure. You dont need to ask for such things! Umm, lets see who wants to ruin our little date? Chapter 45 - Hello There! Asking his leave, she walked past him into the bushes nearby, unaware of the danger, Theo was still eating up his portion. She walked a while and stood to look around as she clenched her fists tightly. Looks like weve got ourselves a clever one A voice came from nearby bushes. Hmm! Looks like the little one doesnt want us to get the man! No problem, No no no no no problem is what I feel! Such a young beauty is worth a hundred men, how delightful the day is being to us! My brain, my body, my soul is slipping! I fear we might not get such prey again. This time the voice came from a seemingly old guy who was wearing a long hood and held a wooden stick, it looked like he was a wizard though the way he spoke was enough to spook anyone! His wet hairs and eyes which were on the edge of popping out of the skull looked loathsome in Embers eyes, but anyone else wouldnt have been able to handle the ugliness. She gave him a resentful look and replied, Who the hell are you? To which he replied while tilting his head, I am Belphegor! The blessed one you may say! How lucky I am that I caught you! Hearing his babble Ember replied with a loathing expression, What an ugly face! You dare to talk back to me? As he heard it, he tilted his neck and looked with a hint of anger before replying in his crooked tone, Ugly! Ugly ugly ugly ugly she says! I, me the only one who is blessed by the most respected witch of the witchs cult is ugly you say! Unforgivable! Totally, completely unforgivable! I should show you my beauty! You shall witness it as I command thus using this gospel, yeah! You will! That beautiful resentful look is something to kill for! Right, kill, kill kill kill kill is what I was here for, I shall not though! Yeah! I want to see your look when Ill force you! Yeah! Yeah yeah yeah, that is what I, no no no no, that is what she desires. Ahh, I can feel it! I can feel her will! His babbling definitely was pissing her off, but that maniac was no fool, she could feel a strong aura surrounding him! Belphegor! You sure you want to pleasure her! Shed sell good fresh! The other guy asked his maniac friend as he took out his staff. Pff, I only want to see her beautiful expressions as she loses her hope and then why not skin her while we are at, yeah yeah yeah yeah! A worthy sacrifice for her revival, a beautiful sacrifice, nothing less than she will do! Wont you say? He replied while spreading his arms and looking up in the sky, his way of speaking was crazier than she thought. Though he was not only talk, Shall we begin our play little girl, dont worry, you wont regret me enjoying that tender meat on yours! Come forth! Unseen Hand! As he said so, a gust of wind blew by. Snap, an invisible arm grabbed Ember by her waist and pulled her towards him, she was prepared for such and twisted her body mid-air while using a fierce attack spell towards him making him loosen his grip on her. Just as she freed herself the other guy used an earth-bound spell making the spot she was standing, a trap in an instant though she read through this and jumped just a moment before and landed a step back. These two are formidable she thought to herself. But now it was a bit late to turn away, she had to force her way through. Judging by their abilities they were no less than legends and had good coordination meaning they had been doing this for a while. A fierce battle started between those three. As Belphegor and fang were fighting to capture her, she was not only fighting to flee but to prove her worthiness in her masters eyes, she definitely couldnt lose here. Both sides were testing each others weaknesses and strengths. This battle was not a battle of strength as the opponent was surely no rookie! Ah! That beautiful expression! How blessed I am to see such a face of yours! This is fun! Yeah, Fun, fun fun this is, Fun! He was trying to provoke her as he wanted her to make a mistake deliberately! She was not a kid to not understand, but what made her pissed was the way he intimidated her, it was like a strong guy trying to play with some small prey before hunting! This feeling made her pissed! Are you done with that play of yours? Why not spar some blows already? Ember replied with her pissed look! She stepped in disregarding both of them with fanatical speed. Using a sudden boost skill, she jumped causing the land to shake around her creating a crater from where she jumped, it showed just how much strength she poured in that move! But even though she pounced at extreme speed, the later guy was able to dodge her from a close distance, His moves were quite nimble. As he dodged it, his partner charged in, he transformed his staff into a spear with a spell making her startled a bit, What the she could only complain at the moment. Though the distance between the two of them allowed her to avert the incoming spear by a thin distance so that a strand of her hair got cut in that movement! Just as he was passing by her closely, she twisted her body mid-air doing a rollover and landed a kick on his back, literally making him fly! That force was so huge even she felt the sudden recoil on her joints losing her balance and falling on the ground while coughing out a bit of blood! Crap Im forcing my body in this form! she thought to herself, indeed in dragon form her body had the potential of even withstanding a 6th tier blast magic but in her current form. Her body had limits. In the moment of chaos, without wasting a moment, Belphegor charged in on her with some wicked magic as it was visible on his staff. Now now now now, show me what color your flesh is of... little girl! Show me show me show me, and Ill burn the sight on my mind! Come on!, even though he looked all talk, but his staff showed a hint of terror to Ember, he was using some dark chanting in the demonic language! A pair of invisible arms appeared again, this time it had claws on em and as one of the arms grabbed her hand, it tore some flesh from her hands! If not for her regenerative abilities shed have lost an arm! She squinted and jumped a few steps back to lose the grip of that arm on her, but to her surprise, the person was too persistent! He didnt give her a chance to flee, rather chased her with those arms! Being invisible it was hard to predict where those arms will strike from and having claws on such arms made it even difficult for her to fight back! It was a serious situation! She was taking longer and if not returned she knew Theo would come looking for her and walk right into this dangerous situation! She had to do something! It was rather possible for her to change in draconic form to fight them off, but thatd expose her main weakness, agility! Judging from the movements of the enemy they were quite agile. She would be easy prey if not dealt with carefully! She was thinking a lot while fighting them, the other guy she kicked was back on his feet as well. Oh! You woke up! I thought she got you good! Nice! Nice nice nice nice! Nowww, get her already, I cant hold my hunger anymore! Belphegor talked to fang while stacking out his long tongue and rolling it over his upper lips leisurely making her even pissed! But she knew, a wrong move and she could end up in their hands. Just as she was preparing one of her spells, an arm of his grabbed her from behind and pierced right through her thighs, that sudden sting caused her to scream out loud in pain as even though she had regenerative abilities, those claws were stuck in her thighs constantly ripping up her flesh as soon as it regenerated! It was a bloody mess now, after using regeneration constantly she was tired, dragon or not she was quite young to face such a frightening enemy! Her stamina was running low and her eyes were being heavy after losing too much blood! Just as she tried to flee, a few more armed arms caught her and pinned her on the ground. This time she really got caught by some nasty people! After pinning her down both of them closed in. Belphegor sat on his knee and lowered his head as he touched the blood on the ground with his finger, Ah! Wonderful! What a texture your blood has! Not so thick, not so thin, just about right! Ah! How desirable! Ah! And this smell is to die for I wonder how it tastes? Saying so he licked his finger after dipping it in the blood, he then raised his head tilting way up and looked up in the sky as he stretched his arms, Ahh! How sweet my brain trembles! There can be no great sacrifice to the great Ulva, Oh! How long have we waited for you to be reborn! Now, now now now now, the sacrifice must be made, both her body and soul belong to me, only me! A shiver ran down her spine for a moment after hearing this, she was helpless against him in the current state! He then looked at her and stretched his hand to grab her chest, Lets rip out that heart of yours first! How wonderful itd be if I could see how its beating! I want I want I want I want it, Yeah! I want it! Saying so he began squeezing her chest while his other hand covered her mouth. How humiliating! she thought as a teardrop slides by her cheek. Chapter 46 - Flashback! As she was being humiliated, she could only think of the short time she spent with her master and his companions, Last night in the dungeon, a delicate yet fierce dragon was tamed. Are you my master? This was where her journey began yet again. She was a dragon who had transformed into Mortal form baffling everyone, especially Vivian, Vivian started murmuring to herself, Master! Theo? Why''d she called him master? Do they know each other? Did they hide the fact? It was still a fresh memory, also the fact that Theodore was almost done for at the moment. I remembered nothing and no one even knew me, yet they were so kind! She couldnt even remember why she was fighting and what for. The only thing she could sense familiar was the Sigil I smell my mark on you! That must mean you are my master! Saying this she hugged him with joy. It was the owners sigil that she sensed on him, I wonder how he got it What is your name? Theo asked her to which she slumped on him to reply. She calls you master and wants to be with us! Vivian replied with a pout as she still disagreed with her calling him master!. Hearing this Theo looked at his hands and thought just maybe its because of this mark! He looked back at her as she had a sad look on her face. I dont remember me having any name, will you give me one? She asked softly, You want me to give you a name? As he asked it, her expression turned happy in a moment, maybe she wanted it. What about me giving one Aeneas was about to continue when he felt a gaze, maybe not. You have such beautiful eyes, its just like burning embers. Wait, Embers, is it okay if we call you Ember? Theo asked her. How lazy can you be, seriously? Vivian touched her forehead thinking how bad he was at naming people, But someone had already approved of the name, A gust of wind flew by lifting her hairs in the air and a ray of moonlight shone on her face as she replied, Ember! Ember!? She repeated softly Wait! You seriously like it! Vivian was shocked looking at her being happy! Yeah! I will cherish this name forever, master! ... She couldnt help but shed a tear for her arrogance to charge in blindly and being overpowered by such a pathetic enemy. I dont want this precious name he granted me to fade just like that! Is there no way! Damn his poison is quite potent If only. Chapter 47 - The Moon Goddess! The scene was quite messy. Ember was pinned on the ground soaked in her own blood as an invisible force made sure she didnt move a bit, while one guy sat on her and tried to rip apart her while the other stayed guard! The tables had turned for the worse now, just one move and Belphegor managed to rip off her clothes revealing her bare skin. He grabbed her chest and poked his craws in causing a stream of blood to peek out and slide by. Her eyes were widened by the horror she was facing, Got some strange clothes on you, enchanted, oh! How great I feel, how great how great how greaaaaat I feel Him tearing apart her scales was no joke, Ember couldnt help but watch this all with utter helplessness. Ah! Quite a troublesome person you are! How cute, oh yeah! I had to use my very own poison to suppress that regenerative ability of yours! You wanna know-how! Come on! Say yea! Yes yes yes yes yes, isnt that easy! Oh, Its my blood that acted as poison on you! Oh how unfortunate you are He then tilted his head up and looked at her lowering his eyes only while sticking out his tongue, he continues, The destiny doesnt want me to pleasure you a little bit huh! Ah! This one will be difficult to forget, I just started to barely enjoy you, wont it be good if I hurry up and kill you? Oh! Right, right right, how can we forget it! Saying this he pulled out a gospel with one of his invisible arms, Ah! The sacrifice! His eyes turned red and blood started coming from them instead of tears. He used his claws to tear up almost all of her cloth exposing her bare skin. She clenched her fist tightly as it looked, hed rip all of it, but he stopped right above the belly portion. Using his claws, he drew a circle and a star on her body, this time something made it hurt more and fumes could be seen coming off from the mark. Looking at which Fang said, Belphegor! She aint looking normal to me, you are sure shes the right one! A mere mortal cant have such frantic regenerative ability let alone her strength can easily rival any of us alone! Listening to which Belphegor turned his neck to look at him, he tilted his head right and gave a burst of crooked laughter before replying, Isnt it even better, oh! How can I just avert my eyes from her flesh, the way she isnt fully grown yet makes her the best? Hearing this Fang only nodded. Belphegor then turned his attention to Ember again with a wicked smile as he licked his lips Shall we begin? Crescent slash!! A lightning slash shaped like a crescent moon landed right on Belphegors hand which was tearing Ember. In a splash, he had lost an arm! Just like that. The sudden movement made him shocked! He and Fang looked at the direction in disbelief! There was a woman with a golden halo, a crescent moon on the back of her head and she was holding on to a dagger-shaped in crescent moon. Except for her weapon she was having a golden halo all over and flower petals were floating around her, she looked no less than any goddess, Ember was looking at the scene in awe as both the guys were having a shocked expression! Keep your filthy hands away from her you lowly undead! She walked towards them saying so! Ahhhhhhhh! Blood blood blood, you dare chop off my precious arm! Belphegor screamed out loud. He then charged one of his unseen hands towards her. Just as his arm was closing in on her she slashed down her dagger on it, so easily as if she could see it coming from a mile away! My My my my my my arm! How dare you? Belphegor was about to charge on himself, Fang stopped him looking at her. Dont! We cant deal with both of them! You cant move let me try! If I fail retreat! he then moved with his lightning agility with a spear in his hand. He was right in front of her in a moment, he then slashed on her dagger with all his power. But to his surprise, he wasnt even able to move her a bit, but the recoil he felt moved him almost 3 steps back! She then poured in a bit of divine power to hit him back, at such close distance he couldnt dodge it and took the slash head on! The hit was so hard he was thrown back towards Belphegor! He then crashed in the nearby tree. Looking at the scene even Belphegor was confused for a while, in that moment he understood that dealing with both of them would prove difficult! He looked at the Ember who was lying in horror even now, and gave a resentful look, No! no no no no no way I have to sacrifice you and yet I cant! How undesirable it is! We will meet again little one! Yeah! We will we will we will we will meet and no one will stop me! No one will be able to! He said looking at the women in the halo! He then stood up and picked up Ember and threw her towards the women. This made the women in Halo lose their focus on him as she tried catching Ember. She took a step further to catch her but noticed something off! She saw a pair of arms coming speedily from her behind. She prepared to dodge them but something weird happened! Those arms split in two sets of arms and one went on crashing in on her while the other appeared right above Ember mid-air. Before she could deal with the unseen hands at her side and approach the ones above Ember, they got her for good! Those arms were armed with sharp claws, with a slash they cut down through her flesh like a knife through butter. Noooo! A cross-shaped slash and there was a bloody mess right in front of her! Joking I was! How could I let go of my prey just like that! Interesting! How interesting! I can barely contain. I loved the colors she showed! I hope you wont disappoint me when we meet again! Eleanor! Come forth! Gust! He said with his wicked smile and a dark back fog appeared where he stood! It was Eleanor who had appeared there in her divine form! She wanted to chase both of them, but the scene left behind was enough to freeze her. Ember was lying lifeless on the ground with all her limbs chopped off. There was blood everywhere! The whole land was reddened by the blood, even the expression on her face was of pain. Eleanor got on her knees to hold on to her, it was truly a very horrific scene, even for her! Looks like I was late! Only because I was late, she had to die! How cruel fate is! She sobbed as she held her tightly. Even though Ember didnt remember, Eleanor knew her for a long time, she was like a child for her, and now she was dead in her arms! Her heart ached as she sobbed non-stop tears ran down her reddened cheeks as she let her sorrow out. At that moment she couldnt resist the urge of letting her sadness. At that moment she noticed something. A small halo appeared right above Ember! She immediately recognized it, it was a shard of Divinity, Embers Divinity! All heavenly bodies had been blessed with divinity, even though it was a gift of the heavens, those who hosted it would receive immense powers. Though it looked like the divinity in Ember was slipping out, meaning she was losing her soul as well! It saddened her even more! Even though Dragon had tyrannical regeneration capacity, Belphegors blood has really worked its charm here by sealing her ability and poisoning her body, and with all the cuts and slashes, she had lost a lot of blood as well! Even if she was alright! Itd have taken a toll on her ability as of now, let alone after all that happened! As it happened, she realized something! Earlier Belphegor mentioned some sacrifice and he seemed to know her name as well! It wasnt odd to recognize a goddess in her divine form but still for some reason he seemed to know her appearance quite well. Just as she was thinking so she noticed the marking Belphegor drew on Embers body. She could feel a sudden rise of rage throughout her body, it was as if someone had set her on fire, she knew that mark quite well! It was used to sacrifice someone in order to gain false divinity, a sort of knock off of real one! What it did was, it allowed someone with the potential to ascend to Godhood! Though this particular mark was used by a very wicked and famous cult, which is ran by the followers of the most powerful witch ever, Ulva! Everyone had thought all of the followers were wiped out long ago by the avatars of the Gods! It made her head go dizzy a bit but then she remembered something, it was like a flash. She remembered the face of Belphegor, it resembled someone! She looked up towards the sky and uttered with a shiver. Show me your true color?Here in heaven, a shadow shut his see-through window after throwing a smirk at the scene he had just witnessed. Chapter 48 - Luna! Embers soul was vanishing as her divinity was diminishing a bit by bit. Though Eleanor was a Goddess, she couldnt deny the fact she wasnt much powerful down on the primal plane! Even earlier, she had almost exhausted all her power to stop the enemy. Eleanor had been blessed with divinity as well, its just that after living on the primal plane for so long her divine powers were lacking, and the source of which was her diminishing divinity. She only had enough to keep herself alive, but right now she could see no other way! Looks like this is the only way! I might not be able to see you again Serena! Im sorry to break our promise! Thinking this she stood up and closed her eyes! In a few moments, there was a little halo hovering in front of her body! It was her divinity, her life force! She pulled it out to help Ember. After focusing all her leftover power into a halo, she opened her eyes and bent to merge it with the Embers divinity. With a great radiance, the two of them merged and the halo descended back into Embers body. Once the Divinity entered her body Eleanor felt weakness and fell on the ground right away! It was as if she had lost all of her strength right away, though it was expected as she had just given her life force to awaken Ember again! Ah! This is it I guess! She thought to herself as she had a vision of Serena in front of her eyes! She was able to feel her soul slipping out of her body a bit by bit, it was getting cold and dark for her and her breathing had gotten slower. What made her sad, that for other people, death was not the end but was a new beginning, the soul of the dead, would descend to hell where if it behaved it would be then sent back to the primal plane in another life-form. It was like a life cycle for all mortals. But for the Gods or everyone above mortals, death meant the end, they would be gone forever, no soul would descend, no reincarnation, no rebirths, they would just cease to exist. Eleanor was Goddess of Moon! Not just any goddess! In her time, she was considered the most formidable warrior, and it was long before Valkyrie ascended! It was her strength that made her compatible enough to accompany Serena when she descended! Being one of the Original Gods, Eleanor certainly had many friends and foes as well! To believe she would die in such a way was just un-imaginable! She could see her entire life being played in front of her at that moment, all the sad moments, all the happy ones, Serena and Theo! Yeah! She saw him and a tear sipped by her cold red cheek! I shouldnt have run away that day! I had so much to tell you! She said so with regret before closing her eyes for the final time! That was you who fought with me? A calming young familiar voice fell on her ears. She struggled with all her might to see the face of the little dragon she sacrificed her life for. Ember was still lying but this time she was not lying dead! Her regenerative ability had kicked in earlier and had already healed the gravest wounds! She had rolled her body to see Eleanor, who was lying right next to her! You have saved me twice; I cant let you die here! She said with her prideful eyes. My dear child! Its all right! You need to continue without me! I cant maintain my form anymore; Ive used up all of my powers! Eleanor replied with regret! Ember could feel it! But she didnt like giving up, supporting her body by her newly grown limb she got close to her and asked, I know! But I can help you with the body! If you allow me to? She sounded determined. Hearing this Eleanor remembered one of Embers abilities, Sealing ability! Ember could seal anyone into any life form! Yes, it was more like a curse, but she could seal any soul into any other body. She looked around and saw a young kitten lying dead! Maybe the earlier battle got her for good as she had no visible marks leading to her death. She then looked at Eleanor, Theres a lot I need to ask you! You have to live on! After a few moments, Ember had gotten almost all her body healed, though she had some internal injuries, she could at least stand and perform the sealing magic as the time wasnt on her side, Eleanor was barely hanging in there! She brought the kitten and placed right next to Eleanor, Come forth! I with my advent command thy laws of the forces, sever the ties of thy person and allow her a new vessel! Seal! As she chanted this, Eleanor felt like all the world around was swirling, she felt dizzy before becoming unconscious. After a while, she opened her eyes only to see Ember had gotten bigger! Not only Ember but all her surroundings had grown almost 10 times larger than before! She even felt weird as she felt her body behave differently than usual! She turned her head to see her body was missing, Ah! It just disappeared; I dont know why! I didnt know I could use that magic as I didnt remember it well, looks like it worked! Eleanor had turned into a kitten, a little kitten! But most importantly she was alive, even now after losing her divinity! It just showed how formidable Draconic magic really was! In a moment she had sealed a goddess while saving her from her demise. I cant believe it! Eleanor spoke! Whoa! You can talk even in this form! I didnt know it! Ember replied with a shocked expression to which Eleanor looked at her with suspicious looks, you used the magic, right? were her thoughts. But she was glad that her sacrifice allowed Ember to live, though she was now stuck in this form. Ohh! We need to get back, its getting late! And how come... Master didnt come looking for me? Ember realized it was getting dark, Afterall all that fighting and sealing took well over a few hours! Take it easy! Before coming here, I knocked him out! Hes asleep. Eleanor replied with a smug face! It was as if she was proud of her move. But you shouldnt have done what you did! Taking on multiple enemies you didnt know about, its dangerous! You have power but no control over it! Now Eleanor was scolding the little dragon. Hearing this Ember lowered her head in guilt, of course, she had the strength to rival that of any legend rank holder but in terms of using it, she was a total newbie, I cant help it! I have never fought with anyone else, that guy in the dungeon, I just wanted to vent off my anger from that loss! She replied pouting her mouth. Hearing her Eleanor got baffled, What does she mean by she never fought? Does she not remember it? Wait after I left the dungeon what really happened? I thought she was all right! Curse you, bloody Gods, what have you done now? She was thinking. Ah! Lets go, we need to move or others will be mad at us! Umm, whats your name? Mine is Ember! Master named me. She said with a blush! Ah! Her memories are sealed I guess. She nodded and replied, My name is Eleanor, believe me, or not we know each other well but hear me out! As she said so Ember started listening to what she had to say! Dont tell anyone who I am okay! Ill talk with only you! Ill teach you how you can use your powers better! Hearing this Ember was happy to have a friend, But if the master asks, I cant lie to him! Hearing her problem, she said, Come close I have away! Saying this she whispered something in her ears. Will that do? Ember was a bit suspicious of the idea, yet she agreed! Ahh! My head! Crap! I heard her scream! And how come its this dark! Wait what is this soft sensation beneath my head? Theodore was in a baffled state, he was knocked out good and now was lying on Embers lap. Ah! You were sleeping so peacefully I didnt dare to wake you, master! As he heard her, he suddenly got up and grabbed her arms and asked, Are you alright! I heard your scream and then I was running, and I cant understand what happened! Hearing him she replied with a smile Maybe you are tired a lot, we should hurry! Hearing this he got up ready to depart when he noticed something! Ember? Who is that? He asked pointing at a kitten who was hiding in her hair while lying on her shoulder. Oh! While you were asleep, I made a friend! Can I please take her with me? Ill take care of her, I even named her, and she loves it. She said with watery eyes to whom Theo just couldnt deny, Okay! Okay! If you are going to take care of her, I have no problem. Shes small and may fall prey to the wild, its better we take her in! Whats her name? As he said Ember jumped in excitement and replied, Luna! I named her Luna! Shes soft and fluffy and as white as the moon, Ill call her Luna! Hearing her call her name, Eleanor replied with a meow! Just like a normal kitten Okay, Luna! I hope you can handle some flight! He said with an awkward smile as Ember took her majestic Dragon form again to fly off. As they took off to the sky, Ember looked down at the forest with a resentful look regretting what happened earlier. ... Looking at her Belphegor was in awe, Oh! oh oh oh oh.. How majestic, how beastly, our destiny is intertwined little one! Oh, or shall I call you a heavenly guardian, my head trembles, ah, this feeling this feeling. We shall meet again! Chapter 49 - The Inn As per planned Theo along with Ember arrived at the Inn. It was more like a tavern with beds to sleep, but for their low-key adventure, it was perfect. Before entering he noticed the cart which Aeneas and others were traveling in! The cart was a mess with all the mud around, it looked really worked out. He slowly opened the door of the Inn to enter and the first thing he saw was Aeneas being tied up in the corner with a piece of cloth stuffed in his mouth, looking all guilty. The girl at the reception was also terrified for some reason, not to mention the other people had a baffled look on their faces. His situation clearly indicated he had angered someone! .. The-o-dore! As these words fell on his ear a wave of shiver ran through his veins. It was a familiar voice that came from the waiting room which was separated by a wall from the reception. Theo gulped and walked a few steps to walk into the room, only to find what was waiting for him! He turned towards the room and closed his eyes out of fear that hell be scolded badly after he saw what Aeneas went through. He could hear her footsteps approaching, but after a few steps, everything got quiet. He thought to himself that he had somehow averted the disaster and thus he opened his eyes to see what was going on, Vivian was standing there with wet eyes and reddened cheeks, To his surprise, she jumped on him and hugged him tightly while sobbing! Where the hell were you? Do you even have the slightest idea how worried we were? What happened? What took you so long? We were supposed to meet-up sooner! I thought something happened to you? Theo was still in shock, before he could process the scenario Ember piped in, Ahem! What can possibly happen to him with me around! Dont you know who I am? Vivian looked at her while wiping her tears and spoke Oh right! It was because you were with him! How can I not worry? I thought she ate you or something! As she said so with a smug face out of Theos view Ember stood there shocked! Oh! You can say something like that huh! Theo could feel the mood intensifying, both Vivian and Embers eyes were on fire, just as they were to explode Vivian spotted something and she almost melted from within! Meow!, A small kitten, snow white-colored and fluffier than a cloud with teal blue eyes just popped up on Embers shoulder. Her cuteness melted Vivian from within, She shoved Theo aside with one hand and moved forward to take a close look, Aww! Where did you meet this little one? Seeing this sudden change in her Ember didnt know how to react! You mean Luna? I found her strolling around in the forest while the master was sleeping. Sleeping? The latter part seemed to have ticked her off, What? Did you just say when your master was sleeping? Umm-hmm Ember could only utter this as she saw Vivians face getting red with anger! She turned to look at her side where Theo had almost climbed on the wall to flee! You! You were sleeping? I was worried sick for nothing! She grabbed his collar and pulled him close to scold. He couldnt defend as he knew this time around, he had messed up Do you have any idea how many monsters we had to slay because someone had the pleasure to sleep? And we also got lost thanks to that man goofing around! She said so pointing at a miserable figure in the corner! And here I was thinking you were having our back! I cant believe you got so careless! She added with a sad tone to which Theo looked down with guilt clearly reflecting on his face! Now now! Lets calm down Vivian! Hes gotta be tired as well! Let them come in! Seeing the situation, Catherine tapped Vivians shoulder to ease her off. Hearing her she let Theo go and let out a sigh! Even though she had let him go she was still angry at him and without saying anything she left the room. Everyone had a tiring day, so everyone left for the rooms, Theo was left behind along with Aeneas who was in a sorry state! Theo went close to him with his head down and stood next to him. He then pulled the cloth stuffed in his mouth, You know, I had this weird dream! In it I was standing next to someone very beautiful, An elegant person, maybe ten folds more powerful than even you! I was crying for some reason, there I heard my mom calling me, saying If this is what you were fighting for, dont shed any tears as what awaits on the other side is even terrifying! Her words shook me from my sleep. Was it just a dream or is there any meaning to this? I cant figure it, man! Aeneas looked at his sad face, Kid sometimes, life is not so simple! But you must not let it bother you! As what happens tomorrow is a mystery, and what has happened in history, what we have right now is most precious, isnt that why itss called the present? We should learn to live it, dont worry about the dream much, okay? And can you..., he moved in closer to ask as his whispering wont reach him from where he stood! Untie me for god''s sake! He had wet eyes and a regretful face! Looking at him Theo let out a sigh and untied him, just as he did so Aeneas jumped on him and tried to hug him in excitement. Theo in reply dodged his jump, grabbed his arm, and pulled him down making him lose his balance and falling on the ground! Dont ever do that! Theo left stomping his feet to his room leaving Aeneas behind. After having dinner Theo was standing in one of the balconies of the Inn, lost in some thoughts, he had quite a tiring day. Looking at Theo standing alone Ember joined him! Why is he sad? Luna spoke to Ember in a way no one else would hear her, Whoa! You can talk that way also! Hmm, no idea! Maybe something happened! She talked back in the same way. Master! You seem tired, why not sleep already? We can discuss the plan later! Dont worry about that one master! Yeah kid, relax we can take over it? Aeneas walked in from behind after seeing both of them. Its not that, for some reason, I can''t really forget the dream! After all these years why''d my mom show up like this and what exactly was she talking about? The dream felt so real, I just can''t let it go like this! Aeneas had heard about it earlier and he had a clue what was bothering him. Kid! Lets keep that aside for now! You need to do what must be done right now! Being deluged in such dreams wont help you move! Youll find out the meaning of what you saw one day! For now, lets leave it here! He replies looking into Theos eyes giving him a push he needed. Ah! If you say so! Lets talk about that plan of yours! In the lobby, everyone was waiting for Aeneas as he had proposed a plan earlier which left others thinking. Now that he had brought Theo and Ember, everyone was finally together to discuss their next move, getting to the Olive Tavern! You sure you want to split up our forces? We can stay together and hit back if needed, the way you talk about has a risk! If anyone is caught up, we will lose that person for good! Nuae who had questioned his plan earlier spoke out his mind! Listen! If we go to a flock, we are an easy target! Hes no joke guys! Dont dare underestimate him, hes freaking Plane Guardian! Duvrion knows his territory way better than anyone and hes been guarding it, for well over 60 years now, also he has two sons who excelled at almost any fight-style you can talk about. We simply cant overlook this fact! His elder son is close to being a Sword-Saint, master at that! As Aeneas said so, Naomi who was very much accustomed to swordsmanship felt a jolt of shock! Wait, doesnt that take years of training a certain fight-style in swordsmanship? In the last five centuries, theres been none so far! And you want to say such a beast of a man lives in there? Her reply was a shock to others, especially Theo who was unknown about such things! Crap you always point out main details in the end! Catherine complained as she rubbed her temple. Hey! That one is no prob, who do you think I am ladies? Aeneas had a proud expression as he pointed towards himself with a smug face. Idiot, carefree, freeloader, pervert! Vivian replied with a sharp tone, hearing which Aeneas had a stoned face! If we listen to you, we need to split in three main parties with air support which we lack expertise in. She still was mad at Theo as she said thus cold-heartedly. Exactly! Not the later part, just the party thing! We need to split up and decide a meet-up point. Me and Naomi will enter through this forest region as that region has some pretty tough terrain and has a high number of guards as well, while you Nuae and Catherine will head through this scattered forest region as youll need agile people there and who better can be than you all there? As we know Theo and Ember with our new member will be up in the sky having our backs Saying this Aeneas turned towards Ember who was dozing off Right!! Him yelling at her gave off a blow! I dont see a problem with this, as long as we are not losing our so-called Air Support! Vivians reply made Theo feel even guilty about what happened! Yeah, I wont goof around this time, I promise! He replied with conviction. Hmm, any questions? Aeneas asked to which Nuae replied with a bothered face, Why not tell us where we will be meeting up? Or do you want us to keep strolling through that forest until we meet with our end? Hearing this everyone looked at Aeneas with questioned looks. Oh right! My bad! I didnt say anything about that! We will meet up at the base of this little hill here, as per what you said earlier the tavern is somewhere there right? Theo will easily spot it, as per telling us where it is exactly. He had a troubled look to which Ember replied, I can do that! he opened his eyes and asked, How? Everyone seemed troubled, What now? Theo asked him. She said she can help! He pointed towards Ember. Did she? We didnt hear anything! Thats my skill He heard her voice again, See she said its her skill! Did you not hear anything? Aeneas asked Theo! Nah! We didnt hear anything! Listening to this he clicked on something, Oh, right you can project your thoughts onto others and can read theirs as well! Am I right? He didnt utter a word but Ember picked his thought without any difficulty as she replied, Right, I can! Hearing this, he continued, Well, that problem is solved so lets take some rest, as for the location, Ember can tell us using her skill! No one understood his words until Ember used it! Thats quite handy! Naomi exclaimed! Lets turn in now! We have a plan! Lets rest and move in the morning! Vivian stood up saying so before leaving to rooms! This time everyone felt it odd though no one dared to speak up and thus left for rooms as well leaving Theo and Aeneas behind. Dont worry kid, give her some time, lets go! Saying so Aeneas gave Theo a helping hand. Chapter 50 - Heading In The Lair The next morning everyone was ready at the given time making it easier for them to leave without gaining attention! They left the cart and the horse behind as any further and it''d be a beacon for Duvrions forces. Theo along with Ember and Luna took to the sky after leaving the Village, as for Vivian, Nuae, and Catherine, they had taken their route which was from another side of the village. Ember and Theo were keeping an eye on Aeneas and Naomi as Aeneas had asked so, the region they were to travel to was filled with guards and it was a relatively highly secure area, though they had no other opening to enter and thus had to enter from there. Of course, Vivians team was informed to contact if anything went south. It was so early that the sun was not high up and it was almost dark everywhere, they had to step carefully as they couldnt light a torch in there! Thatd be a dumb decision but both Nuae and Aeneas had a great low light vision ability, it was not as perfect as Night Vision Naomi had but it helped them enough to look further without bumping into any danger. The hill they talked about was a little over some ten miles further or so, it was a long walk and with the cautious pace they were walking with, it was bound to take time, Theo couldnt fly off as well, after all, he had a very important task to do! In the darkness, Theo could only see Aeneas and Naomi as others had taken a route that was far away from them! He could see Aeneas and his partner walk slowly! Down here on the ground they could hear the howling of wild wolves and numerous growls of many different animals. Even though they were not afraid of bumping into onq11qe, that''d be really troublesome as that''d cause commotion which the guards will surely pick up in no time! Fortunately, they had a natural hunter by their side, Ember, who could locate any wild animal and relay the warning to Aeneas if they got any close! Keeping this up with a good pace, the only thing that worried Theodore was that he couldnt see Vivian and others from where he was! His face had worry written all over! Only Ember and Luna were able to pick that up, Master! You all right? What is worrying you? I can feel it! You have not been feeling well since yesterday! Did something happen because of me? Ember asked using her skill to him with a worrisome tone. How can you tell? He asked her back resting his thoughts aside! Ah! I was right after all! We share a pact master! Did you forget already? I can feel how you feel. You feel very sad for some reason that I can understand! Did I upset you for what happened yesterday? She asked him with a lowered tone as she felt a bit guilty about him taking the blame for her mistake when he was being scolded by Vivian! She was no fool to not understand that if he was sad about the situation, it was bound to be that one but still she wanted to be sure and thus asked him out of concern! Luna jumped in his arms and curled her body in a ball shape getting in a resting pose, holding onto her seemed to ease his sadness as he continued to pet her! Maybe or maybe not! I cant seem to get rid of that voice! It feels familiar! I heard it quite often, but it suddenly stopped and this dream I had! Its a bit too much! Once we return, I have to ask my father about my mom, that way maybe I could solve what these voices are about! Ember didnt understand the whole as she was clueless about those facts, but Luna knew as to when she was still in the mortal body as Eleanor, she had been keeping an eye on him and she had noticed him hearing some voices at certain times as well! She looked at him, meowed to gain his attention which she got. He pulled one of his arms and scratched under her chin which seemed to have relaxed her and him as well! Seeing them getting comfortable Ember also lowered her movement and used a bit of mana to levitate in the air, after all, she could use an abundant amount of magic! The terrain was quite difficult and due to low visibility, it was hard to keep moving in the forest for Aeneas and Naomi, but they were keeping a good pace! I dont know why but I dont like this feeling of uneasiness! Naomi said to Aeneas as they passed a few big trees, Why do you say so? was his obvious question! I dont know! For some reason, my heart feels heavy! She pointed out! Could be because of the air being too dense here, we are in deep forest regions so maybe air here is thicker for you to breath in! Just ignore it, itd be gone in no time! Hearing this she felt it logical and ignored the fact, but the weary feeling was still there! After walking a bit, they were able to rest for a moment as it was a relatively safe looking area and there were no guards in near proximity as per Embers scouting. Ember and Theo didnt land but stayed in the air as they hovered over the area where Aeneas and Naomi were! They were resting a bit as walking for so long through such tough terrain had tired them, and the sun wasnt showing for now! Itd be nice if we could rest a bit before we move as it seems dangerous right now to walk through these terrains and its awfully calm, we need to be careful or well end up alarming them! Aeneas said pointing towards a sentinel guard in the distance, Naomi nodded as she had no complaints about taking a break before moving again! After all, they didnt want to go in too early as theyll need to keep waiting rather than get into some trouble. The reason this region was too dangerous was not only those freaking sentinels but Duvrion himself too. Being a Plane Guardian and overseer of the sanctuary, he had the ability to see and get to anywhere he wanted in his territory. Also, the sentinels did pose a certain threat! Being around level 18 in number they were quite weak, but one might be a fool to believe in those numbers alone as what made them scarier was not those levels, but their class and skills! Being a beast-men, these sentinels were already twice more powerful than any average human, but they were all berserk class holders, meaning they could fight enemies have 25% more stats! This was an unfathomable thing for anyone! It meant that these sentinels, being just around lvl18, could take on anyone at LVL 20 just like that! The way levels work for everyone is a bit different as once stepping in the legend realm as any point above LVL 18, the strength would double every two levels! This freaking ability was the main reason everyone wanted to step in it, though itd ask a lot of trials to step in that realm. Theo and his allies only knew a few legends, Naomi was one of them and everyone held respect for her due to that! Being a legend and a Paladin, she carried a relatively good weapon as well, a long heavy sword! Just like her these sentinels were also heavily armed but they didnt carry swords, instead, they carried scythes, making them look even scarier. Everyone in the world knew that using such weapons was a very challenging task as it was not easy to learn and it was slow, but if used in a perfect manner, it was the deadliest weapon, due to which the reapers from hell carry these weapons! Finally, sunlight was slipping through the leaves a bit by bit and their surroundings started to illuminate! They now had to move before the sun could get any higher or theyll be spotted right away! As they sensed no one around, Aeneas asked Ember to scout the area once more before moving and inform him in which directions do, they have to move in as well! I cant sense any danger so you can keep going straight towards the big tree which youll be able to see! Go there and Ill tell you where to move further! As he heard this, they started to move towards the big tree step by step with a little better pace than before! As the sun was getting higher, the forest was coming to life as well, now the forest carried more sounds of various creatures, they didnt need a lookout for the sound they were making earlier and now could move faster! This meant that they could crunch in the distance even better with time. Now they could see a lot clearer and were no longer wasting valuable mana that they could have saved for times needed! Up in the sky, Ember was on alert as well, as they were now getting close to their meeting point, she needed to watch both parties in a while, but for now, they were still far away, and she had to only guide Aeneas and Naomi! Ember, can I really fight off the enemy? I mean we are doing this all just to get some weapons, right? Is there any use even if I get any? Im so weak, cant defend or fight like others as well, they are all crazy powerful! Now that I know I feel like Im getting in their way! Theo spoke in a low tone, his voice was full of sadness and regret, Dont be ridiculous! You are who you are master! There are things that only you can, and you must do! Maybe not now but after some time youll face situations where youll surpass yourself to become a better version of yourself! Hearing this he felt proud about Ember as even after being with him for a mere few days, she had so much faith in him, how could he let it just go in vain? Thinking about this he gave off a smile and replied back, Who knows whatll happen! Watch out Luna screamed to Ember but was late! Swoosh! A long spear came out of nowhere and hit Ember in her stomach! The impact caused her to lose her invisibility spell and made her fall down as well, it was as if something was pulling her down, she struggled with all her might to save Theo and Luna as she fell right in front of Aeneas and Naomi with a huge Bang! Due to the impact, many nearby trees were destroyed and a shockwave was sent through the forest! For a while, no one was sure what was going on! But after looking at that spear Aeneas understood someone had taken her out of the sky! "Ember! Hang in there! Can you hear me? Theo was frantically asking her. It''s fine master, it''ll heal in no time! But, who the heck did that? She was scared as she had faced an unimaginable foe and was thinking if she had bumped into him again! She couldnt stay in her draconic form any longer and was turned back into her human appearance. Her wounds would heal up faster when she was in her draconic form but now was slowed and she had a sudden feeling of tiredness! Aeneas, Naomi, Theo, and Luna everyone was on their toes as they knew someone was there waiting for them! Just as they were looking around a person walked in from the denser region of the forest with a bow giving off a golden halo in his hands! Looking at whom Naomi had a paled reaction! She opened her mouth and spoke out a word with shuddering expressions, Ar Arlo! Chapter 51 - Vijaya! Argh! Im here to take you home little sister! What are you doing with these filths! You have better things to do! Arlo spoke to Naomi completely ignoring everyone else. Theo was standing beside Ember with a shocked expression, How dare you do that? He started boiling up as shock transformed into anger, After all, he had shot Ember mercilessly! Did you say something! Ah! That fly wasnt worth playing with, so I shot it down for better, no interference! You see now why kid? Naomi! Father asked for you, lets go! His words were too dominating for Naomi that she was shaking as she stood. She took a step further only to hear Theo, I aint letting you go that easily! Accel! a speedup spell and he was running towards him frantically with his grip firm on both of his daggers. A cold light flashed from his eyes as he ran frantically in that forest! No! Dont! Naomi screamed with all her might, but her call was ignored by Theo as he had no plan to slow down! Looking at the charging on himself so fast Arlo gave off a smile, Looks like you want an arrow through your heart as well! Hmm, I will fulfill that wish of yours kid. Saying this he pulled his bow and chanted something, an arrow appeared on it and was glowing. It imitated power, it was as if a god had descended himself to slay! Correcting his aim, he let go of that arrow! The arrow was lightning fast and there was no way Theo could have dodged it from so up close! He closed his eyes as a reflex, not to mention Naomi also closed her eyes as she knew what that arrow was capable of! ... Clang! A sharp sound of metal hitting each other echoed through the forest! Theo felt the shockwave as he was quite close to the point of impact! He opened his eyes to see what happened, to his surprise, a sturdy figure had taken the arrow head-on on his sword! He was no other than Aeneas! Care to explain? Where did you get that weapon? His tone was too serious, even Theo was baffled. He even had his head lowered and as he spoke, his grip on the sword tightened. Oh, this! I dug up a filthy grave to get this! Damn it was tough to get it but. its worth a shot! Arent you same, grave robber! His words made everyone go silent. Aeneas was standing still, yet he hadnt loosened up his grip a bit! A black fog was being poured in the surroundings; the atmosphere turned dark for some reason even though it was a bright morning just a while ago! Theo stepped back as he felt a push from his front. Naomi was also standing speechless as she had never seen anyone taking Arlos hit and live to speak! Aeneas was an Ace and she believed in him yet for what she knew, Arlo was no normal human either! He had been training ten folds harder than her and was the youngest legend rank holder she knew! His weapon Vijaya, an artifact about which no one had a clear clue as he had named the weapon himself after revoking its older name with some forbidden ritual a little later their mother fell sick! Its origins were not clear and thus no one could really tell how frightening this duo was! As for Aeneas, he was holding onto his Excalibur! A holy artifact is known widely as a weapon of a leader of Aces! Seeing them facing each other, the scene was quite different than that of from last time when Aeneas fought off with Laimus, an ace of heavy weapons! The darkness was covering the surroundings and no one dared to move even an inch. Theodore went back to where Naomi was along with Ember who was now conscious enough to understand what was going on. This is bad, a lot of negative energy is being poured in here! Ember warned them as she felt the flow of magic nearby. Luna also hid in the arms of Ember! From where they were, they could see a creepy shadow emerging from the ground below Aeneas, and yet he didnt move. Aeneas! Theo tried calling out for him but to no avail. That creepy shadow leeched itself on the back of Aeneas! The atmosphere had changed drastically, they could feel the pressure in the air. Arlo also was no fool to not notice the change! Ah! That seemed to have ticked you off, thieve! Dont worry Ill relieve you of your guilt so you can rest in peace! His mocking angered Aeneas as he looked up at him and a wave of chill ran through Arlos nerves. He had never felt such intimidation ever as everyone he fought was way weaker than him, but he had run into an Ace! A freaking Ace! And more importantly, he had angered him to the limits. Aeneass eyes turned teal blue and were glowing in the dark, this time they looked empty! Using brute force was a mindless play in this situation as he was fighting off a Legendary weapon and a Bow at that! Arlo was first to make a move, as he shot an arrow, same as before. That lightning-fast arrow was mercilessly moving towards Aeneas! But this time as well he slashed that arrow with his sword! He didnt even move and just waved his sword to hit that arrow. This time his movements were different than ever. He was fast and nimbler! After dealing with that arrow, he pounced on Arlo with frightening speed, Accel Boost Upon using both increases physical attributes by 25% for a certain duration. He appeared just a little further from Arlo! This sudden boost in his ability startled Theo and Naomi as theyve never felt this before! It was as if they were watching a completely different person right now! Though this wasnt enough to startle Arlo! He stepped back a bit and raised his bow and began chanting something! Seeing this Aeneas froze where he was at the moment, it was as if he saw some ghost. You cant be serious! He uttered those words with a very deep and frightening voice. Just as his chant finished a golden light came down piercing the thick black fog and struck the bow! The light then engulfed the Bow and under its effect, the bow started to change its shape. It turned into a sword! Just as identical as the one Aeneas was carrying on his back, his second sword! Perfect Weapon Control! I, thy advent of this vessel commands you! Come forth! Zulfiqar! He chanted those words out loud as his bow transformed! Not only that his bow was transformed but his appearance also changed as it all happened! After the light, which was engulfing him, disappeared, he walked out with golden armor and a blue cape at its back. It was as if he was some sort of god and in comparison, to Aeneas, he really looked like a god! This form of him seemed to have pissed Aeneas even more! He was shaking with anger and was barely holding in his strength. A very frightening war about to begin, something that no one had witnessed there! Aeneas wasnt in his usual self is what Theo and Naomi could tell! His gaze didnt change, those heart-piercing blue eyes were shining in that dark fog, so empty, so lonely they felt! But no one knew what pain they were hiding behind them! He drew his other sword, the one he never drew ever before! Deep black colored sword, with a shining flame covering its blade! It looked like a sword made for redemption! No one expected this as he had never used any of these swords, the one he always relied on was a rusty, old-looking, worn-out sword with a wooden helm. That sword was no longer in his waist! But he wasnt using any of his usual weapons! He held that black sword close to his forehead and chanted something in a different language that Theo couldnt understand! This is bad! Hes chanting in the demonic language! How does he know that! Naomi, who was a little familiar with the language, pointed it out! As his chant finished the creepy black shadow on his back engulfed him in its flames! As the flames extinguished his appearance was totally changed! His hairs had turned white and his clothes were replaced by that shadow which seemed to be able to change shapes. He didnt wait for others to take a look at him and pounced with even greater speed towards him! In a second, he was already throwing a slash on Arlo who was also a bit surprised by his sudden growth in power and speed! Aeneas was no longer what he looked and seemed! Every hit he threw was so heavy it shacked the near-by ground, sometimes the slashes even chopped nearby trees! And the frightening thing was that his blade wont even touch those trees! But all his effort was to no avail as his opponent seemed to have a staggering amount of strength as well! Arlo was taking his hits head-on not to mention he was fighting back with him at a relatively good pace. His blows were heavier and each slash he used was a recalculated move. It was as if he was able to read his moves! Maybe he was! But that didnt waver off Aeneas as he didnt lower his strength at any blow he hit! He was screaming on each blow as if it hurt him to hit Arlo! Aeneas had lost his composure and now was just hitting blindly, he was charging on Arlo like a mad wild dog! What happened! Is that all you got? Looks like you have only this much to show me! Let me put up an end to your misery! Legendary Ace! Saying so he stepped back a bit and raised the sword to land a slash on him, for some reason Aeneas froze right where he was! Theo couldnt help but call out his name while charging in to stop him from getting hit! No! Stop him! Hell slash down Theo! Luna warned Ember, but even she lacked strength to just jump in and stop him from getting hurt. Naomi instinctively jumped in to stop him as well! Stop this madness you insolent fools! A sudden burst of light pierced the fog and covered the entire area with its radiance! There was a portal up in the sky and a man walked out of it! He was the most charming man anyone had ever seen! Duvrion, The overseer of Arnor was that guy! Damn you fool! You dare interfere with my personal business? Have this! Arlo out of anger threw the slash he was preparing for Aeneas onto him! It was an extremely fast spell and the slash traveled to him in less than a second. Swoosh! It hit Duvrion! Huh! How does that feel! Arlo was proud of his strength! Hmm! Interesting! But youll need more to put up even a scratch on me kid! A voice broke his pride as Duvrion walked out unscathed! Others were frozen right where they were! Theo could barely even move his finger! This was the pressure of that Plane Guardian! After all, he was the strongest of them all! He just waved his hand and Arlo was forcibly teleported away in a sec! That frightening maniac was gone just like that! He then looked at others and noticed Aeneas who was still not himself! Aeneas turned his attention towards him and was about to pounce on him when he saw the other party of them walking in handcuffed as well! Its alright dear! A soft voice tore all malice around him! Hina! He spoke in his broken voice as a tear slipped from his eye. Get them all to my castle! These intruders face the judgment there! Duvrion commanded his sentinels before walking through the Portal! Chapter 52 - King’s Assembly They were taken to the hall by the sentinels. As they had heard of, sentinels were really giant armored beastmen, that armor looked like the toughest thing in the world. Being hauled by them, no one had a chance of escaping. At his palace at the heart of Arnor, all the intruders were presented in the main hall in front of their overseer! One could tell from long who was the lord here. As per tales, he surely was quite charming and taller than others in the hall. He wasnt wearing any crown, but he didn''t even need one. Here, father! One of them was carrying this. Duvrions younger son Eric handed Aeneass sword to him. Unlike Duvrion he looked very average, though he carried the same hair trait, silver-white. You dare to intrude in my territory and cause trouble! You people seem no normal to me! How come you possess such a weapon! He spoke looking at Aeneas who didnt give a crap about it and ignored his call! Seeing his ignorance Duvrion was even furious, Did you steal it? Hearing it again Aeneas couldnt control his anger, two sentinels were holding on to his chain, yet he pulled it so hard that those two sentinels were sent flying as he pounced on Duvrion! He was so quick that the guards couldnt even move! Even Eric who was standing next to Duvrion was startled by his sudden move, fortunately, two more sentinels jumped in and pulled the chain refraining his moment just a few inches away from Duvrion. Too slow! He angrily scolded his guards who had disappointed him gravely this time around. Looking at his desperation, Duvrion took a glance at one of the swords, the black one! As he held it his expressions sank. The will of the sword spoke to him, Thou shalt not dare to use a legends weapon! By thy will is not so strong! This was a legitimate artifact blessed upon Aces. He suddenly let go of the weapon as he understood that the man standing next to him was not just any man. Lightning Flash! Legendary Ace of lightning strikes, Aeneas! An old mans voice echoed in that quiet hall. It was Duvrions father and The Ruler of the Arnor kingdom, Dimitri! Huh! An Ace? Werent they all dead? Eric arrogantly replied to Dimitri to which he received a sharp glare by him putting him to silence, Not dead! ... Murdered! Aeneas replied in a deep tone as his anger was still not calmed! Others had a confusing expression! Hmm, you are quite right! Who are these people then? And what are you doing with them? He asked pointing towards others! To his question Aeneas stayed quiet, looking at his silence Dimitri ordered, Get them in prison! I want to know who they are, use any method you might! Hearing this Eric had a wicked smile on his face as he dragged the chains on them commanding them to move! Theo, Vivian gave a final glance at him, Aeneas too gave a look at his allies with wet eyes! Unchain him and bring him to the sacred chambers! He then ordered which seemed to have baffled Duvrion as he replied, Father, you sure? Hes a troublesome guy! Hearing his objection, he looked back at him and answered, You doubt my opinion! His words were filled with an indirect pressure under which even Duvrion was crushed in a moment. He didnt even have to order Sentinels to let him go. Though Aeneas was planning on something! As his chains were loosened, he directly pounced on Dimitri as he was obviously the weakest looking guy there, while pouncing he took out that worn-out sword from his storage. He was faster than Duvrion could react, he skipped a beat as this happened, his father was looking the other way and he thought hed be captured. But to his and everyone else''s surprise, his father turned back and stretched his hand, catching the blade of his sword in his two fingers! The impact was so huge that the shockwave was felt by everyone in the hallway Calm down! Dont you want to know what really happened? His words froze Aeneas right where he was. What Wh.. Wh. What did you say? He was startled by his words as he hadnt anticipated him saying such a thing! Yeah! I mean it! You need to come with me to the tower of wisdom to understand what happened! Saying this he let go of the sword and began walking. His fingers had a small cut through, looks like he hasnt lost his calm yet! was on his mind as he wiped it. Aeneas was still standing aloof! You know who killed Hina? He said in a very low voice. Youll know! Dimitri didnt even look back to answer him. In the prisons where everyone was locked in, there was a guy who walked in with a set of swords to interrogate them one by one! Seeing him there with his intimidating posture, it was sure that he was no good news. Theo was not sure of what was going on anymore as it was all so sudden, and he had not recovered from Aeneass transformation yet. Why did he act so reckless out of nowhere? And who is this Hina? Someone he knows. Or that weapon is the key to uncover the mystery! Arlo! Why did he call grave robber! But, we have to deal with this guy first! Theo was thinking about all this as Duvrions younger son walked in. Okay! Now lets not make this one difficult! Why don''t you just tell me who you all are, and we walk as nothing happened! Or you might not know but Im sent here for a reason! He looked at all of them with imitative eyes while taking a chair to sit on. I can make even dead talk! He spoke in a very low tone as he licked his knife! In that dark room where there was not a single ray of sunlight coming in, his white hairs as his golden eyes were shining, giving off a very haunting aura. Pff! Have you ever tried to threaten someone? Kid, you are no good at it! Naue let out a burst of laughter as he said so Eric didnt take it well as he looked with an obviously angry look at him. Ember who was there locked up was no ordinary person and she was able to escape without a hick, though as per Lunas suggestions she was on guard and was acting as if she was locked up just as others. Hes not that dangerous but for some reason, I dont feel it right! Hes clearly threatening even though we have told him that we came from southern territory! Is it some personal vendetta? You need to be careful, just in case if he tries to harm Theo, free yourself and take him with you! Im sure Aeneas will notice all this ruckus and head right here! As for Duvrion, well just have to avoid him. Clearly a great escape plan! But desperate times call for desperate moves. She just kept her eyes closed and acted as if she was still very weak to even reply. You want to talk or what? He pounced on Theo and asked him while putting his knife on his neck. His actions were not so fast but were nimble, I told you we came from Ephesus! We are on a very important mission we cant really tell you everything but hear us! We are Royalties! Theo spoke while keeping his eyes shut as he could feel the cold blade of the knife on his neck. Leave him alone! Why dont you pick on your size punk! Naomi shouted out; others were also giving him glares as no one really understood his reasoning! Shut up you filthy rat, I know your kin very well. I aint talking to you yet, this one is my prey and I decide what to do! You liars, Low life, you havent learned your lesson I see! First, you invade our territory, then you attack our guards, and now you run your mouth like you own it all! Somehow his words felt empty as if forced. Hearing him, Vivian shouted, Cut the Crap! Attacked! Whom? We! We didnt even get close to anyone to attack! If you dont believe us why not try and contact Athena herself and inquire about us? Hearing this he got silenced for a while! ... Huh! You are bluffing wild girl! Let me teach you a lesson on how to not talk to others! He then took his knife off Theos neck leaving a scar there. Just as he was about to get to her a guard came in running! Youve been summoned by lord Duvrion, prince! Right now, Tck! I will deal with you loads later! He left cursing as his father calling him was no joke and he knew the urgency of the matter! Though someone had freed themselves which went unnoticed by him, Damn, he was getting on my nerves! Chapter 53 - The Fallen One! In the chamber of wisdom, Aeneas and Dimitri were taking a stroll through the shelves of countless books, so many that if it were laid on the ground itll cover more than a village at any time! Before I say anything, why not you tell me what your version of the story is? As he said Aeneas had a confused expression with a hint of anger, My version! Oye! Are you kidding me? It happened right before my eyes! He replied with a raised tone. Yeah! And so, it happened before everyones eyes and yet we get to hear in many versions! Tell me what happened? He asked him again, this time taking a seat on one of the tables in the library. Aeneas took a seat as well and said, I really believed Id never had to talk about it! Its my vengeance after all! After a brief moment of silence, he realized there was simply no way to dodge it this time, I remember that fateful day as clear as it might have just happened yesterday! We were summoned by the King''s table in the southern region. They had already forged an alliance between the northern and themselves, we were summoned by them to fight in that bloody war. You are the chosen ones! Only you can defend us! The beast-men tribe has said that they will be able to defend their sides, we need to fight off hard as the hells door will be opening closer to us! We have to work harder. One of the seven kings spoke to Aces who had shown up there. These people! My King, please reconsider they have not ever fought on our side, let alone anyones! How can we trust them? one of the ministers spoke to which the kings replied, They are chosen by the Plane! They are destined to slay the enemy! If we cant even trust them, what good are we? His reply was a sharp intuition for those who were to oppose their decision. This clearly wasnt going to make everyone happy, but the kings held the absolute order of power! After addressing was done, we gathered at one of the balconies of the castle as everyone else enjoyed their meal, for some this was their last as they were enjoying that way! Hina was worried for some reason, after all, she had just become an ace and wasnt fond of all these killings, Hina was good at defending us! Oye! Tomorrow is a big day! We need to prepare! Lanius was always like this, way more impulsive and a really hard worker, Others were very good allies too, we had fought a lot of wars and won as well; we were the Aces! The next day was something none of us wanted to wait for, we wanted to step out and put a stop to this war! But we all knew it would not be that easy! The next day in the morning we all assembled in the main square! Out of seven kings, there were 3 fighting from our side, they had elaborated their plan earlier and we were to head to the war zone, The Crimson Wasteland you all call it now, but back in the time it was a very large and wide-open area known for beautiful flowers, I and Hina would call it the Silly Valley! It was her who came up with this name though! The war wasnt going to be easy; we all knew because we were outnumbered by the factor of 100 as to 1! Listen my comrades! There stands the evil! We have but one task, pierce it with all your might! Am I clear? One of the commanders commended to which everyone started to cheer up! It took us no less than 10 mins to reach the war, but it was no longer a Silly Valley. Our faction was a tiny bit late! Thats so cruel! Hina wasnt sure of what was war anymore, the hells forces had massacred every single village in their way and had thrown the heads only in their direction to block the path! Every single soul-less head was lying cold, without their vessels! How could we keep our calm at such times? Lamius was the first to lose his composure, Damn these bastards! Aeneas Im going in! This was something everyone had in their minds, but our targets were the Spawns as those were some monsters others couldnt handle. With me on command, we charged in crazy. With everyone on my side, we had no hard time crushing through them, and finally, we were confronted by the arch-demon! It took us more time than we thought itd take! He was strong, a lot stronger than all of us combined! Though with Arborias kings help we were able to seal him off! The war was put to an end for good! After hearing this Dimitri asked, Then? We were betrayed by the people we fought for! ... Hearing this he went silent for a second, What do you mean betrayed? We were standing right there; Hina was finally happy that the evil was being perished for good, the seal wasnt fully active yet... the Arch-demon was dragged down first! Just as she was happy, a spear came out of nowhere and hit her! We werent on our guard surrounded by our allies! Just as it hit her another spear came in flying and hit another one of us! I was mortified and couldnt move a bit; another one came in flying towards me! I couldnt even dodge it! Damn her, Hina jumped in to save me! I should have been the one to die! I couldnt even say goodbye to her! Lamius grabbed me and jumped out of the warzone! Those spears were being thrown by her! Serena! Why! Why were we betrayed? Why was I not killed instead? Why? It had to be her? Chapter 54 - Clarity Hearing this Dimitri had a loss of expression! Aeneas, it wasnt Serena who betrayed you! You know that deep inside Or you wouldnt have helped that kid! You need to know half of the story! As Aeneas had wet eyes, he looked at him to listen to what he had to say. What do you know about Serena! His question was out of the blue for him, All I know shes the fallen one! I have only one question for her in the end, why? Once I have my answer, Ill slay her He had his fists clutched tightly. Hmm, let me tell you the real version! He took out a very old-looking book from a nearby shelf. Looks like our secret was taken a bit too much secretly. The great Ruler of Arnor prayed to gods for them to lend us their support, though he wasnt the only one as every king had decided to do so, only his prayer was accepted! Heavens sent their aid to the North-East temple, Temple of Origins! A very beautiful goddess came with an ally of her and a fierce force of around 100 thousand heavenly paladins! She came to aid us three days before the war! Though the night she came, for some reason she vanished as well! To this day no one knows why. Her ally left in her search but didnt come by the morning, everyone was confused! We thought that she left us stranded just like that. But the next day she appeared again, but she proposed one condition that her appearance was to be not revealed! This created suspicion, we had no choice other than trusting her but the great king and former ruler were ticked off by this, but he also had no choice but to take her aid as the war was going to start the very next day! In the battles, she showed no interest as her ally and her forces were the ones who were dealing the Hells army, she was just sitting there, As if she was just observing! her attitude had suddenly changed. In the middle of the war when the seal was being placed, she showed a sudden interest and jumped into the warzone, Fortunately, the great ruler had his eyes fixed on her. As per these records by himself, she charged on you out of nowhere and took out your allies! To stop her the great ruler had made some preparations earlier and only the King of Arboria had known the fact beforehand! The great ruler had borrowed his divine weapon and used it to bind her and seal her in the depths of hell! As he did so she revealed her true colors, she was no Serena but was some other being! A witch she looked like; her ally changed her appearance as well. She turned into a despicable man. Even when that witch was being sealed in, she held immense power which they couldn''t contain easily. It surely had consequences. Added to that, the arch-demon placed a curse on the seal weakening it and allowing her to cause trouble from the depths of hell, you heard of the witchs cult? His information was so new and so much that Aeneas was still frozen in time as he heard all this. Shes the witch they pray for! Shes the one who tainted the image of Serena and shes the one who killed your ally! Ulva Aeneas was still processing all the information! That means once the seal is weakened, even shell be able to escape? He questioned him. Yeah, thats what I believe will happen! If you find Serena, youll know the rest Aeneas! And let me warn you about a certain being? Aeneas was listening to what he had to say. "Someone you must not confront with as of now! He was the ally of Ulva, someone from another world and who is capable of taking on even the Avatars of gods themselves! ? Belphegor! Chapter 55 - An Enemy Worthy Of An Ace You sure it was better to just flee! We are in their own castle! Itd be difficult to just run! Naomi complained. Hmm maybe that was a bad idea but wholl tell this to our dragon who detested being there! Nuae replied! Of course, did you not see how he was treating us! Seriously, if not for you all stopping me, Id have crushed him under my feet! Ember tried to secure her point while running. Oye! Dont you dare even try that! Nuae It was her who had helped everyone escape once she had freed herself. Damn! You never plan a thing, do you! You and Aeneas are much alike! Vivian was still angry after what happened earlier. I dont because I dont need to! Ember replied pouting. After running through the hallway for a while at a certain door Theo stopped. Hey! Keep moving! What are you dozing off for? Catherine, who was behind him, warned him to which he didnt move but replied, Did you hear that too? He was still looking at the door as if he heard something from behind. I hear Aeneas! We should go this way! He said so and walked to the door. Oye Before anyone could react, he had opened the door, also they could hear footsteps of soldiers coming that way either. With no chance left they all entered through the door. Why are you so impulsive? And how can you hear him? Naue asked him a bit angry. Did you say something to master, Luna? Ember asked Luna to which she denied. Anyway, what is this place? Vivian asked Theo after giving a good look at the room they were in. It looked like someones library! This way! Theo pointed in a certain direction and started walking, Come on hurry up! He continued. Looks like we have no other option but to move that way! Vivian gave a thought before following him with others. Belphegor? Now, who the hell this is? Aeneas never had ever heard this name. To be honest this name is a taboo to us, weve never been able to find this monster of a person. But there sure is someone lurking with this name! Hes looking for a way to resurrect her, Ulva! Milot once faced him one on one, let me tell you, hes way powerful! And he has a lot of tricks up his sleeves too! Hearing this Aeneas had a questioned look, Ah! You havent met him yet, right? Milot is Duvrions elder son! This was a very ridiculous thing as if the legends were true Milot was a very exceptional swordsman and was close to becoming sword-saint, the greatest rank in swordsmanship. Although Aces were an exception to any such ranking, being Sword-saint was just as honorable as being an Ace! Such a guy couldnt deal with him. What a monster is this person anyway! Aeneas could only think. Theres a rumor saying he has teamed up with someone just as fearsome and been killing all the Avatars the gods had ever sent! Its not unheard, that Gods tried to clean up a lot of people. Though their true intent is unknown and only time will tell what is going on, I suspect there are still a few Avatars lurking around. A weird thing is that there is a certain pattern when it comes to deaths of Avatars. Pattern? It was something he had never heard before. Its true that even Ive seen a few Avatars here and there but I never tried to get their attention, after all, Im still kinda dead to them! Aeneas Dead! Hmm, you might be right! Who knows maybe you were never the threat! Anyways, If the rumors are true that means youll need to stay away from this guy! Hearing this he came up with a question, Where is this grandson of yours? Did he die or something? Hearing this Dimitri laughed out loud, Hahaha! You think my blood will be so easy to die, ever since that defeat Duvrion threw him out saying hes not fit to be his successor! If he wants to get back home, he needs to defeat Duvrion himself in a duel! ... Thats way too absurd! How on Earth can anyone just defeat a Plane Guardian that easily! Theodore who had just arrived at their side spoke in shock! Ah! I was waiting, when will we get to meet again! After saying so he turned to him but was shocked by something. Am I seeing this for real? he saw a very frightening aura surrounding Theodore! Tell me this kid, by any chance have you ever used or seen dark magic? He asked him in a serious tone! Hya! I dont know! He replied with an awkward expression. Following him, others gathered near him. If I remember correctly, he did use some summoning magic a long time ago and summoned a reaper! Naomi replied as she was close to him when it had happened. That explains, but Im sure theres more to that than it looks! he thought before moving to Aeneas. Keep in mind what I told you, Ace, you definitely have to! Then he turned to others, My apologies for anything and everything that happened, as the ruler of the Arnor, allow me to welcome you properly. I know you have many questions as well and I will surely answer them, but allow me to apologize with proper hospitality! Hearing this made them a bit angry, but they just couldnt show it off! ... What! Why did you keep us imprisoned in the first place? Ember, out of everyone asked. Ah! If you couldnt have escaped that, there was no use in moving forward! Wasnt that an easy one? Youll face enemies who will be after your blood! This was not some news, but this always made Theo questioned, Why? I mean arent we just trying to seal that gate with the help of a goddess! Then why will we have enemies! I mean I can understand the dungeons can be dangerous and all, but besides that what is going to be our problem? Who doesnt want that seal to be repaired? His question was something he had held back for a long time as there was no one who could answer him, but right now, he was standing next to someone who could possibly give an answer! Hmm! I wonder who might! Listen! Its not just a seal and about who might hunt you! Did you just forget what happened to you in the morning? There are many people lurking in the shadows who dont wish to repair the seal and they are tough! He then walked to Theo and placed his palm over his head and continues, The world isnt some fairytale, sometimes you are surrounded by the enemy while sometimes, you are the enemy! Tell me why you came to Arnor! Although the former part he spoke was a bit hard to gulp later was a direct question, Oh! We were looking for that old guy! We need some weapons as we happen to get our hands on some really good quality crystals and our weapons are already ruined! Aeneas replied while getting up from his place! Olive Tavern! Dimitri asked, looking at him. Yeah! You know that place? Aeneas was excited to hear that. Yeah, how can I not know that place, Lumiere is my friend after all! He replied while walking towards the door, Though we should wait for tomorrow, its almost evening and I wont recommend you to step out right now! Its not that safe even here! After a long talk, the guards and servants led everyone to their rooms for them to rest, it was rather a tiring day though they were to meet again for a dinner arranged by Dimitri. It was a rather huge honor in normal circumstances but now that they went through so much stuff everyone was plain tired. Dimitri took Aeneas and Naomi to talk about a few questions they had. Aeneas suggested Naomi tag along as her brother got involved in the safety of Arnor and not to mention he was still let loose. Duvrion had just teleported him, he wasnt dealt with. Chapter 56 - Behind The Red Curtain You sure you want to go there? Isnt that place being the last place you want to go? A warlock asked Belphegor who was looking at the dense forest of the Arnor in the distance while sticking out his tongue and licking his knife. Oh right! You are right! You sure are! But you know what! He looked back at him and replied, Someone tried to stop me earlier, ah poor fang! Anyway, I sense a tremendous spirit power nearby again! Maybe that girl has got her hands on something! Ah, we should move, shes waiting! He turned around and started walking. Then we have no choice! Inform Glatius to move and wait for us at the Northern East entrance of the forest, we shall greet our guests there! The warlock next to him commanded one of his demi-human servants. Do you really think theyll fall for this? Isnt an Ace with them? He asked Belphegor again but, this time reply came from behind him, You do as planned, Ill take care of him!, a guy covered in the hood with a faint golden halo on him was standing in the pitch-black bushes. Hearing this Belphegor looked at him and cursed inwardly, Tsk, if not for her youd have been dead! Yeah! Sure! Its for her! Everything is for her! Its for her after all! But damn, that coward god chooses you this time huh! Isnt it ironic that you who have been following him so blindly just to resurrect her, was ditched off from handling such a delicate mission? He replied with a hint of arrogance in his voice before disappearing into the shadows. I swear once she wakes up, Ill rip you apart you arrogant kid! He thought to himself. In a cave, not so far away there were some strange looking people walking around Master, why are you relying on such a sketchy man! An apostle asked Glatius. He was sitting on a throne made up of stone with a few demi-human girls tied with heavy chains to his throne, almost every demi-human in his cave was tied with chains as if he was running some slave trade. Listening to his underling, question him he threw a glare at him and pulled on the chains. With a rattling noise, one of the tied slaves was pulled towards him, he went as far as to grab her hand and pull her close making her uncomfortable. You know Ryan, sometimes sketchy people turn out to be more useful than the dump around. Dont you dare mess with him, hes not on your level to deal with? He replied to him while running his fingers on the back of the girl making her even more uncomfortable. He was just about to touch her face when a messenger walked in, Master, hes ready and asks your assistance at the northern east front! Hearing him he stopped and moved her away from his face and looked at him in rage, Next time you butt in like that and Ill send you flying. Cant you see Im busy? He then proceeded to squeeze the girls face with his hand and then stood from his throne. So, we are to disturb those freaks now huh! Get everyone ready, we leave in two days as I need to gain my strength back, its been a long time since I fought! He then turned to his chambers leaving everyone behind. Didnt you hear him, move and order everyone to get ready! Ryan commanded his underling and looked at Glatiuss fading figure thinking, How can an apostle of god be this filthy! That poor ones gonna die! He then turned to leave the halls. Here Glatius entered his chambers and locked the door. He then turned to the closet and took off his weapons and armor. Walking to another closet and pulled out something. It looked like an ordinary leaf, but was rather fresh as if it was just plucked from any tree, he then bit his finger pulling a drop of blood from the wound. He placed the leaf on the table and poured in a drop full of blood on it while chanting some magic. A few runes appeared on the leaf while sucking in the blood, after a moment the runes disappeared, and the leaf shrunk in size as well. He folded that leaf in the shape of a slab and turned to the bed. There was yet another girl tied up. Putting on his crooked smile he walked near her. She was still unconscious due to exhaustion. He walked close to her and grabbed them by her mouth and opened her mouth to put in the leaf. Her struggle was in vain in front of him and didnt last long as well. After making sure she gulped it he then pulled her face close while giving a weird smile, Dont disappoint me, I dont like wasting such beauty. Hearing this brought a wave of terror to her face before he made a move on her. Hell move in 2 days! A messenger informed back to Belphegor. Hearing him his underling snapped and was about to thrash him when Belphegor stopped him, Ah, dont pull your anger on this poor one, Let him take his time, ah sweet sweet sweet thing gonna deal with the troublemakers while we prepare to welcome our guests, I hope that dog takes the tag away for us or well just have to kill them all. He replied and continued to walk. Why is he helping us anyway? His underling had it in mind a while but couldnt just ask, Ah you dont get it, why why why why is everyone like that. You dont get the basics of life, do you? No wonder you are so weak, everything in this world has a price, you figure whom you want to buy and how it becomes easier. Yeah, its so interesting, so interesting that I can barely contain my excitement! Oh, and all he wants is more years to his life, what more an undead can ask for? Poor one doesnt even know what horror immortality brings. Lets keep moving, I dont want to keep our guests waiting! He replied and started walking again. He did answer the question, but no one was really sure how he was planning to increase Glatiuss life as there was no such way that anyone knew, maybe he was planning to do it in some unbelievable way. Chapter 57 - Arnor Umm, this steak is so delicious! Its really amazing to taste such food after a long time! Aeneas was back in his original mood and looking at him back to his energy everyone was feeling pleased with the Arnorian hospitality. I didnt know you were one of our allies! The records about northern allies are very vague and after the drought in the south that we faced, the number of allies decreased as well! A lot of regional wars broke out! If not for Athena, there would have been a lot of chaos! Theo spoke out his mind. Yeah! Its all because of the distance! Even the long-range teleportation wont work! The Lamorra kingdom has some real talent when it comes to such long-distance teleports! We heard that the southern region faced some calamity! Though we couldnt help much as our own resources are scars and Duvrion wont allow us to meddle with humans much either! Dimitri said to which Duvrion coughed, Dont you dare blame all of it on me alone, wasnt you the one who taught me not to let others depend on you. And I simply dont trust them thats all, and I never said not to help! I just didnt want us to drag ourselves within your matters or any more humans! His sharp tone and sharp words were definitely not pleasant. Where is that kid of yours who tied us up? Nuae asked him boldly He left already! Damn these kids nowadays are so emotion-driven! Duvrion hit the table with his fist making the whole table shake a bit while saying so, to which he received a sharp glare from his father telling him to behave. Anyways, tomorrow I will accompany you to Lumiere! I have nothing better to do and Ill get to meet an old friend, what do you say Duvrion? He asked looking at him, but Duvrion knew he wasnt simply asking! It was an indirect statement that the guests were under his care and hell be with them for the time being. For him to take interest in people was relatively new to Duvrion so he didnt bother asking him in front of the guests. Ill let the guards know! He replied much politely. That wont be necessary! I can lead these kids just fine and the guards will just scare that old brat! His reply was still in a bit commanding mood. Being nervous Theo decided to jump in the conversation, Ah.. But was stopped by Catherine! You might not see it that way but that entirely is a very personal matter for them, anything you will be saying wont matter here! Stay low for a while! She whispered in his ear. He then looked at them in a bit puzzled look and stayed quiet for the time and looked at Vivian who was sitting on the other side of the table, still a bit mad at Theo as after all this time she hasnt even spoken a word to him! Every time he tried to reach her to talk, she turned him down, though it had been just a day so he thought it wont be good to pursue her either! Somehow, he felt her gaze every now and then though when he used to turn at her shed just look away! Even at the dine, even though he was surrounded by so many people, he was feeling lonely for some reason. Anyway! Im really curious about that spirit on your back! Where did you hide it when we captured you? Dimitri turned his attention towards Catherine and Sylph who were also happily munching on the delicious steak Aeneas mentioned a while ago. Both of their mouths were stuffed with meat when he asked her to make them choke on that meat. Ahem! Sorry for that After gulping some more water she continued, Ah! I was blessed with her and ever since shes the best companion Ive ever had! When the sentinels approached us, I had her use one of her soul-bound skills making her invisible though shes still lacking a bit as she cant suppress her aura that efficiently yet! If there were any wizards we were done for! ... Hearing this he looked at Duvrion, Told you I smelled something! Duvrion was sweating for some reason. Ah! The dear overseer wasnt even able to find out such a little trick! You have a long way to go boy, and you push that poor kid for being better! Duvrion suddenly got silenced, he got up from his seat and looked at his father, He has to, I dont want him to fail just as miserably as I did! Looking at him Dimitri replied, it wasnt your mistake; you possibly couldnt have seen that one coming. His reply was calm as ever. But Duvrion had a very sad look, Whatever we shouldnt ruin the mood, let our guests rest, Ill see you, people, tomorrow! He left saying so. Hearing him even Aeneas had a clam expression, Looks like hes still distressed by that were his thoughts. Im sorry about this, please dont mind us. We are quite used to this.. Dimitri said while grabbing another piece of stew he was having. Chapter 58 - Evening Stroll Uhh! I didnt know hed bring all that up, but some people cant just let go of their past, aint I right Aeneas? After dinner Dimitri along with Theo, Aeneas and Vivian headed for a walk where Dimitri spoke while stopping. As they stepped out to take a stroll, others headed to see their rooms and around the palace a bit. Hearing him Aeneas nodded with his lowered head and tightened his fist, Theo could see him do so clearly. After eating Naomi along with Cate and Nuae headed to sleep while others were invited by the ruler himself. Theodore! I heard you summoned up a reaper earlier! Do you remember how you managed to do that? Hearing him Theo shook his head and tried remembering the spell he used. Yeah, I think I remember it a little! Hearing him his eyes sparkled with curiosity, Can you try it again! I just want to witness it with my bare eyes! Will it be okay? I mean will it be okay if I do it here? Theo asked hesitantly. Yeah! What can go wrong here! Hearing his assurance Theo began chanting the spell he used earlier. His words were a bit unclear, but Dimitri seemed to understand it a bit, both Vivian and Aeneas stood clueless! What is he even saying, is that even a chant! Vivian thought. After the chant finished Theo opened his eyes, but this time there wasnt anyone next to him. The Reaper didnt come to his aid this time. I did exactly what I did the last time, I wonder why it didnt work! Theo complained before fainting and falling to the ground! A soft glow appeared over him and vanished really quickly as well. Theo! Theo! What happened to him? Why did you ask him something like this? Vivian asked Dimitri while controlling her composure. Dont worry little one! I knew itd happen! That reaper wasnt being summoned, What I mean is that wasnt even a reaper! You just cant summon one, every child knows this much! He stepped close to him before continuing, Looks like youve found a gem Aeneas! Do sharpen him well! I really look forward to how he develops. Oh, and youll need to wake him up! Hearing him Vivian gave him a questioned look. What? Have you never heard about the sleeping princess, kiss him and hell wake up? This statement just made her head explode, K..K kkkiss? Me? Wh... Wh What do you mean Kiss him? Her flustered reply made Dimitri laugh a bit, her blushed face and cherry-red cheeks were screaming that she had visualized it already, Ah! Relax, I was just joking, you can carry him to rooms, hes having Mana deficiency; hell be fine by the morning. Saying this he could see her embarrassed face with amusement. Shall we go Aeneas? See you later, young one! He patted her head while heading out. She looked up with a blushed face only to see Aeneas smiling with a smug face. Dimitri, without even looking at her could feel her anger toward Aeneas. In the upper class of Nine Hells, Master, I dont understand the reasoning of your actions! You sent me once when he activated the spell and then restricted me later! Is he really that important to you! And who was the one to actually tell him the spell needed? An arch-demon spoke in a howling voice! This time was obvious Ren. There was a certain person who could have seen through you right away! I cant risk sending you! Of course, you wouldnt have gotten beaten up by him but he surely would have understood right away that you are not a reaper, a mere reaper is no match to you! Did you tell him what I told you! Diablo looked at him and asked! I did tell him, This is the end of the beginning! though I dont think he got it! Ah! Well, its not like Im in a hurry either! We need to make preparations. Let him take his time, hell surely come to understand it one day, who do you think he is? Well, we need to deal with one problem at a time there is some noisy bunch making chaos here! Why are Defallages happy by killing just one of my copies? We need to take care of him too. Ah! Too much work, but lets take care of these low lives who dare hurt him! Saying this he got up from his throne and took a step while opening up a huge teleport for him and his army to head to the underworlds warzone where a scared bunch of dark elves was waiting for the final showdown. Chapter 59 - Why? ... Take him to his room, damn its easier said than done! Vivian was struggling to carry Theo on her back to his room and there was no one nearby to help her. After a while, she was able to take him to his room. By now everyone was in their rooms, from where their rooms she could see both Aeneas and Dimitri still walking, I wonder what they are talking about! She gave this a thought and looked back at Theo sleeping. Hmph, I cant believe he left me and enjoyed his time with her! She walked in closer to him and was about to pinch his face when she saw him in a troubled look. Didnt he say hed have no problem, he surely looks in pain! Poor thing! She placed her hand on his face to wipe off a drop-full of tears that just happened to slip from his shut eyes. I shouldnt have been so hard on him I think! She felt a bit guilty for her being stubborn. She was still gazing at him when a bright reflection shone upon her eye, it was from the pendant he was wearing, Hes wearing it!. He was clenching his hands on the stone of the pendant with a bit troubled look, she felt a bit sad for him, it looked as if he was holding on to it due to some bad dream or hallucinations he was going through. ... Crap I wasnt there when he lost his mother! I cant even remember how she was. Is he missing her, if only I could know what is going on in his mind! She leaned in closer to him to observe him. She covered him in a blanket and sat next to him wondering what he was suffering from. Ever since he was a child, hed had difficulties sleeping, a long time ago when she was visiting his place, she had seen him wake up screaming and it was a sad memory she had as after the incident hed stayed low for a while. She remembered Merida telling her that hed suffer from such pain every now and then ever since their mother passed away. He couldnt get over the fact that his mother was no more, and he had to take on a lot of responsibilities later on. She was afraid of the fact that he might have been suffering through it again. Although she wasnt sure of what was hitting him so hard in the night, maybe it was something related to his mother or what happened earlier, or her behavior, though it was just a speculation. Looking at the night sky out of the window she gazed at the distant stars thinking about where theyve come now, it felt like they were having good times just a while ago and now they were journeying to save the world, it was so fast and crazy that she didnt get a single minute to rest and think how crazy things had gotten around them in just a while. Looking at him fighting his hardest every day made her resolve even stronger every time she felt like it was getting harder, she felt he helped her keep fighting, and now it seemed like he was going to keep going on forward. She knew that he was going to train to death to get stronger and fight his way up, she wasnt bothered by it a bit but she felt a bit sad looking at him suffering this way. She took his hand in order to calm his nerves and patted his head, There! You dont need to keep fighting alone you know; you could always rely on us every now and then when it gets tough for you. She was looking at his face which seemed a bit relaxed now, I want to be of help too you know, after all, I A slight blush appeared on her cheek making it become peach pink, it was quite visible in the low-lit room where light from the stars leaking in from huge windows lit up her face. Her clear white skin was reddened by just the thoughts as she could feel her heart race faster, crap I just noticed hes holding my hand quite tightly. It was a bit late for her to slip from his grip. Taking a good look at him she couldnt help but admire how fragile he looked. Just as she was looking at him, he pulled her hand close to him. What This sudden action startled her as she wasnt expecting this to happen. Her heart racing even faster, What am I doing? I cant take on the pressure, this is too much for my heart! She thought to herself as he held her arm close to him, tightly. Just as she was going through a roller coaster of emotions, she looked at his face which was quite to herself, although he looked calm, she could tell he carried the whirl of emotions. . . After staying there a bit, she tried to loosen up his grip and move as she was also tired and needed to head to her room to sleep as well, just the moment she freed herself and left his side, she looked back at him. He was looking like he was in pain again, Ah! Really, looks like Ill just stay here a bit longer, She thought to herself and sat next to him while holding his hand softly. It was quite late, but she couldnt see him in pain and decided shed stay there a while, After all, she wanted to help him in any way possible. . . I hope thatd do it for now! Diablo was standing with a severed head of one of the deities of the underworlds dark elves. He had clearly won the battle by a great margin, there was no way mere dark elves could have repelled a full-fledged attack by one of the higher demon lords, and Diablo at that! Master, I like how you get angry! The only mistake these filthy rats did was to get in his way! Before Ren could continue Diablo threw a smile from the corner of his mouth, Although you can say all they did was to get in his way, for me it was a lot more. Diablo was never so caring about anyone ever and for some reason, he was looking after this unknown kid so dearly, it baffled the arch-demon. He didnt dare to push him much and kept looking at him with a strange look in his eyes Whose voice does he hear? He asked after gathering some courage to Diablo, You know that answer, dont you? His reply was a bit confusing, but he suddenly realized whom he was talking about! Dont tell me its her! How can she still connect to his soul from the deepest of the hellish planes? For some reason, the arch-demon seemed a bit scared, more like he was doubting Diablo. Isnt it getting fun? What do you think, can we deal with her if the time comes? They were both looking at each other in disbelief while the forces on the back rejoiced in their obvious victory. Chapter 60 - Moving Forward So, why me of all people? While walking Aeneas asked Dimitri with a question mark on his face. My intuition, you can say! was his reply, vague as ever. Hya! Do you really think you can shake me off by calling it intuition? Anyway, was there something or you just dragged me into some crap for nothing? Aeneas asked as he scrubbed his hair. After a moment of silence, Dimitri stopped walking in the middle of the path. He turned and looked at Aeneas with his sharp look, At first I wondered why you even bothered being with him, but whatever the reason is I hope youll see through it. He has this very distinct aura of a certain being, something far greater! A gust of wind passed by as they both stood, Aeneas also sank in thoughts, Isnt it obvious that you wanted to see it for yourself, otherwise you could have gotten those weapons anywhere! Dimitri was being sharp with him. Im surprised you figured that! Its true that weapons were not the only reason we are here, I wanted him to train under Lumiere as he knows a thing or two about the skills hell be needing in uncommitted days. If he takes Theo in for training, Im sure well both get our answers. Also, I dont want him to end up as a failure like me. Aeneas replied calmly as ever. Well, I know you are up to something, though I have no choice but to let you hang out with us, why not check for yourself? Hearing this Dimitri began to think about his choices. Well what harm will come to us anyways, also there is one more thing. When he asked, Aeneas nodded while shrugging his shoulders. Try not to engage with that other kid, the one carrying your allies weapon, His aura seems no normal. I heard you went insane fighting him, that wont help, I believe there is more to the story than meets the eye. Give me some time, I know a few people with a history with Etherblade and Belphegor. You are not the only one haunted by the past, right? . The environment got silenced again. They could hear the wild animals howl in a distance; the moon was suddenly blocked by passing clouds. How can I hold back? They are not even letting her rest in peace, even after dying for their sake! Aeneas had a difficult expression as he said so, clenching his fist. No one can understand your pain and suffering, but right now, think about what is at your hand and how to preserve it. You might find a meaning to keep on living, not for revenge or truth, but for yourself and maybe, for someones sake too. Looks like the night will be rough. Lets head back, we are to leave early in the morning, or hell sneak past us even before we get to him. The night surely was restless, a cold breeze of wind passed by Aeneas as if a cold hand had touched his cheeks. I will find answers Hina, I swear Ill find what happened, and will surely end this nonsense for once and all, Aeneas closed his eyes while thinking. I hope youll be able to find peace Dimitri looked at him with his half-closed eyes with a hint of sadness. . Defallagus, hes making a move! What do you say of this Milo? Regis who was nagging Milo for all this time for not letting him get enough time to have a chat with his fated one. Let him do whatever he wants, its none of my concerns! As long as heavens peace is not disturbed, none of this is my concern. And Im not sure who you are referring to by the chosen one! What do you even mean by the chosen one? What is this all about? Dont make any new sport in this situation Rigi. I warn you. Milo stood from her chair and stomped her staff on the ground to cause a heavy rumble, enough to shake off Regis from his seat. Even though she had the physique of a small girl, her strength was nothing to underestimate about. Oops! Valkyrie had never seen her getting so angry ever and was worried that Regis might get involved in some kind of fight. I get it, But Im not making any sport out of it, He looked at her with his firm eyes and continued, He stretched his arms and shouted, This is fate!, The game of fate has already begun, Dices have rolled out, all the pieces are coming together with one after another, ... whether you want to play or not. If you are going to sit here and just keep watching, I wish you a stroke of good luck cause one day all this havoc will drag the fight from the primal plane to up here and youll be the first one to feel guilty about it. Dont think that all the gods are The Gods you once knew, The rule that a god can never do wrong no longer exists, I wonder who will be the first one to show their true colors ... Saying this he got up from his seat and started walking, after taking a few steps he turned back to look at her, Also, You are not the only one who knows a way to take a stroll on primal land, And Im not the only one who is seeking that, Milo! You Milo was filled with ange Chapter 61 - Heartbeat… . In the palace, the temperature had dropped quite too much, and it was rather chilly now. Although she decided to stay by him, she couldnt get a minute of sleep. What am I going to do, if I dont sleep, Im gonna smack the heck out of him for babysitting him. She thought to herself when she heard him mumble in sleep, it wasn''t clear enough but it seemed like he was talking to someone. She also noticed that the Pendant he was holding onto was shaking a bit as if it was trying to resist. She couldnt understand what was going on but out of her quick wit, she grabbed his hands which held on to the stone tightly. I dont know what it is that you remember now but, I wish it fades away! This is getting a lot bigger than us now! I dont know what challenges await us, or what will happen. I cant say everything will stay like this forever, may it be the evil out there! But I want you to know, I will stay by your side to the end, so, please You can lean on me at times like this! wind was blowing softly, the restless night had passed. After a while, the shaking stopped, which made her wonder what it really was and why the hell was it shaking but as soon as it stopped his mumbling stopped as well. AThe glow on the pendant vanished after some time. A sudden wave of tiredness hit her, and she couldnt resist it anymore and lied down next to him unable to move. Crap it sucked all my energy, I cant even move, she could only curse but then it also helped him feel easy, so she didnt give much thought and stayed right where she was staring at him. Will he remember this ever happening! I think not, maybe Oh! What am I thinking? She was thinking so much stuff making her feel dizzier, all the tiredness and thinking got her sleeping. Right there, In his arms. . . Finally, the long and cold night was over, and the rays of the sun were hitting her cheek making her feel warmer, the morning was rather not so clear, but the huge window and height of the palace allowed the rays to slip in and hit her. Oh crap, I couldn''t get enough sleep! Its morning already! . Wait! Does that mean as the thoughts started piling up in her heart, she couldnt take it all in, she turned to see him still holding her hand. Nothing happened right! Right? Goddamit I cant remember what happened after that! Wait, If he saw me here. What will he think?Her face turned cherry red by the thoughts. . Without wasting any time, she carefully made her escape from his hands, and hurriedly walked to the doors without noticing that the pendant he was wearing stopped glowing as she moved away. She hurried to her room to get changed into as Dimitri had told them all to gather at the main hall by the morning, . ... Oho! Where is this little dragon flying off this early in the morning? It was Aeneas who was standing right next to her room door, I thought Id wake him up but looks like that wont be an issue! While leaning on to the wall he continued in a teasing tone to which he received a glare making him quit for good. Without looking at him or answering she stormed into her room, Did I say anything wrong? He asked to which Dimitri who was standing in the shadows replied, You are such a mood killer you know! Anyways get your butt moving we need to get there before he slips out of our hands again. Saying this he walked to the main halls, Why so rude to me always! Aeneas complained with a pout and followed him. Damn! I dont remember a thing! What did I do? Did I do anything? Nothing right? Vivian was thinking to herself while leaning on the door with her back facing it and the tips of her fingers touching her soft lips with a heavy blush on her face. After shaking her mind and clapping on her cheeks she headed to get ready for todays adventure. A rather different one than the one she had been through. Chapter 62 - A Small Step In the morning everyone gathered at the main hall for departure, though not everyone was as energetic as they were supposed to be. And what the hell caused you not to sleep well huh? Catherine, this time around, took the charge of being the leader as the one who does this job flawlessly every-time was later herself. Her eyes were red and were darkened as well, clearly telling that she didnt sleep well! How can you expect me to sleep next to him! Vivian pointed towards Theo who was also sleepy. What do you mean by that? Aeneas had a questioned look. We told you to carry him to bed, wait did you Before Aeneas could say a word, he was confronted by a heavy punch. Any doubt about her being a dragon? Nuae was looking at Naomi whose eyes were sparkling by the scene which was unfolding before her eyes. Looks like we are all ready to move, and well anyone here? Guards! Please clean up the body once dealt with. Dimitri walked in and talked while giving Aeneas a look and referring to him as the body. Oye! Watch your step old man! Im still alive! Aeneas got up hearing this in an instant and replied with an angry look to which everyone busted out in laughter. Well lets head to his place right away, that lazy brat wont be waiting for us once he gets up, which he does very late. So, we still have some time before that happens. Lets go! And I dare you try to come, and Ill send you off flying Duvrion! Saying so he thumped his staff on the floor and Duvrin who was apparently hiding up at the ceiling fell down making an awkward noise. He somehow balanced himself and saved himself from the embarrassment thatd have followed somehow, But father, you know hes crazy. What will I do if something were to happen to you? He asked in a worrying tone. As Duvrion stood there with his saddened pose, Dimitri walked close to him and hit him in his back with his staff, Umm-hmm, worrying about your old man! Isnt that cute! I almost shed a tear! Hearing this Duvrion was furious, Hya! Go on! Hmph, let me see how you work this one without me! Saying this he walked out stomping his feet. He really cares for you huh! Aeneas whispered in Dimitris ears! Dont you dare say it on his face! He replied while glaring at him from the corner of his eyes. Others stood there clueless as no one really heard what happened and some of them were a bit too sleepy to even bother! Enough chatter people lets move out! We are taking a shortcut! Saying this he thumped this staff on the ground, a small magic circle appeared, suddenly it grew bigger in size and began swallowing the surroundings. Before anyone could react, they were already teleported from where they stood before. Duvrion who had walked out looked back at their faded figures, I really cant predict what goes on his mind! In the forest, they were teleported at the place the tavern stood. They were standing right in front of the Olive Tavern, though at a little bit of distance. This sudden action really woke up Theo for good. AH! You back to us huh! Were you too busy with your dreams? Aeneas asked him while pinching his cheeks turning them a slight pink. Anyways, we are here! He then pointed towards the Tavern. From the outside, it looked no different than any other Tavern, an old, shaggy looking shady place, and moreover, it gave off a spooky aura. How could anyone even live in that, was the only thought on everyones mind. Just as Naomi was about to take a step, Dimitri stopped her. You just dont walk in blindly at such places, little one! Lumiere is a very self-centered person, he never likes to interact with people with other concerns than alcohol! And the thing he hates the most is He was cut off by Aeneas, Royalties! His explanation didnt help though he received glares from at least three people there for interrupting Dimitri. Hmm, well, hes right! He doesnt like getting involved with us in any way, he had helped us in a lot of ways, all the armor for sentinels were made under his guidance but hes not the one who made them! Hearing this they had a shocked expression! What do you mean he didnt make them, Everyone out there believes he was the one who forged those armors. Then why are we even here? Vivian asked looking at Aeneas who had initially suggested coming here. Just as he was going to get one more taste of her fists, Dimitri broke the chaos, I didnt say he cant forge any weapons! I said he didnt do it! Moreover, he stopped forging anything long ago. He only makes weapons for those he acknowledges! This was some news, everyone had thought it was more like a weapons shop where you walk in, give in money and material, if your work is custom, and walk out with the weapon! But this seemed more complicated. Well, why are we not going in then? Nuae asked Dimitri while standing at the back of the group and rubbing his hair. There is a barrier! unexpectedly someone else answered his question. I can feel an abundance of mana being concentrated here! Got to be a barrier. Yeah, thats it. There is a barrier stone set up as an alarm, we walk it and it goes boing! Ember replied jumping while twitching her nose, proudly as ever! If you want, I can take care of it! She continued. For some reason, she was looking confident as if she could take on anything! . Umm-hmm, quite a talent! Well, instead of me always showing off, lets see how this little one handles the things. Dimitri was looking at her in interest. She walked to the front and took the first step. Stretching her arms out she reached out to the barrier, First, Thanks for that compliment! she was standing confidently as she looked back at Dimitri with an irritated look and blush on her face, And second, Im not a kid! With a push, she shattered the barrier like a thin piece of glass, a gust of wind came rushing blowing her hairs, her eyes were shining with a hint of resolve! Her small figure really packed an explosive punch! Chapter 63 - Shady Looking Tavern Silence followed her actions. As she stood there, everyone had jaw-dropped expressions. That was really amazing! Theo was the first to break the silence, his eyes were sparkling with pride, just like a father. Draconic magic! I heard they are some strange creature, but a dragon! Dimitri was also standing in shock. He understood magic better than others and knew this wasnt just any barrier, it was proficient to those 5th tier barriers that legend wizards struggled with, being able to shatter such a thing, she must have monstrous strength! How did you do it? He couldnt hold it anymore and asked. Well, you know how magic works, you have to feel the solidity of the barrier in your mind, and then its like solving a puzzle, you put in the right pieces together and it works. In this case, the right piece was to overload the barriers mana capacity! So I did it! Ember replied just as she was told by Luna, her guide! Although it was sounding so simple, everyone knew it wasnt that simple for them at any given time. Looking at the scene in awe was all they could do! Hearing this Catherine looked at Sylph with a questioned look, if it was about mana, Sylph was a clear manifestation of it and she was a spirit at that, she can easily manipulate mana at will too, well at least in theory. As Cate looked at her, she replied frantically, I cant! Its too delicate!, patting her she looked at Dimitri who was thinking about something really hard! Hearing this might seem easy, but Dimitri knew it wasnt that easy, being able to manipulate mana at ones will wasnt something anyone could do! She had gained his respect by this site for sure, Well, now we can wake that lazy brat! Lets go! Finally, they could walk in without any worries. Did you hear something? Ember asked, looking at some nearby bushes. To her question, Theo looked at where she pointed, but he couldnt see anything, No! I dont hear or see anything! Must be some animal, dont stress over it, dear! Hearing him she didnt give it much thought before throwing a glance at it again for the last time. Sun was barely up and there was no visible light striking the land of the living, the Tavern being dark and cold, it was the loneliest thing in the entire forest as of now, but somehow it wasnt that lonely today! It was going to get livelier there! In the Olive Tavern, nothing was worth noticing. It was just as shady looking from inside as outside, even more. The place smelled and also the dust and dirt were covering almost everything. It was as if no one had stepped by in ages! Lumiere who was sleeping on the bar table wasnt the most welcoming thing there, a short guy with a swollen belly, as if he had swallowed a whole boar by himself, he was fat and short and was wearing ragged clothes, by no means he looked like some legendary person. And to add to his glory, he was snoring damn too loud! He was having the most pleasing time of his day it seemed, suddenly he felt some metal clanging on his head. He ignored it once but then it hit him again and this time it was a little harder. He again just tried to move whatever was hitting him by waving his hands in the air. Clang! This time it was so hard he fell from the bar table with unbearable pain while screaming. He was screaming worse than girls, hearing to which everyones expression changed. We are screwed if hes the guy we are looking for! was written on their face. He got up and charged in the direction he felt the hit and was stunned in mid-air as if he had just seen a ghost. Di. Di Dimi Dimitri! What the hell man! Its you, douchebag! How did you enter in here? He got back to from where he had pounced on him, with a very awkward smile he greeted the one who woke him up. You lazy arse fat pig, did you forget your own forge! How long were you planning to sleep, ah that explains the very situation of this Tavern Dimitri mercilessly gave him a taste of his staff once again, this time even harder. Ouch! Watch out man, youll kill me! I clearly told you never to come here! Your damn sentinels have ruined my business, they wont let anyone come near her, you bloody old crap of junk! His reply was a bit sharp to ears, but Dimitri almost instantly replied, Oh-oh! Are you now scared of running out of cash you dirty pig? do you even bathe, you smell horrible! And whom are you calling old junk, arent you just a few days younger than the freaking gods themselves? They both stood face to face while sharing shots of glares! That is something! Was written on everyones face after hearing them greet each other. Chapter 64 - Convincing Lumiere Others had no clue about what they were supposed to do! Breaking the tension Theo stepped in taking the charge, Sir Dimitri! We need to tell them about the purpose of our visit, right? We mustnt be rude to him at his place! Pardon me for my intervention! He spoke while tilting his head down a bit. Huh! At-least this kid has got more manners than all the sentinels you got combined. Wait! Who are these people anyway? And what are you doing with them? Lumiere somehow calmed down a bit after hearing Theo. They mean business to you! They got their hands on some really high-quality crystals that they want to forge weapons from. Oh, and do take a good look at these materials! They are genuine! Dimitri spoke as he took a stroll inside the Tavern. Hearing him Lumiere looked at him narrowing his eyes as he answered, Dont you remember, I dont make anything anymore! Those glorious forging days are gone! Take these kids and leave this moment! And before you do, pay me for the barrier you broke! He was standing in a demanding pose. Oh! That I cant do! Dimitri replied as he smiled from the corner of his mouth. What do you mean you cant? You need to damn it! Do you have any idea how much it costs to put up a barrier? Lumiere demanded as he slammed his fists on the table causing some empty gallops to fall and scatter. His actions were understandable as it was really hard for those who had lesser mana affinity to use such highly defensive magic for longer. It wasnt me who broke it though, if you want it paid ask them! And why do you even need one? Dimitris reply was on spot, there was no real need for him to put up a barrier, a simple alarm would have done the job just fine! Wait, what? It was a genuine product! How on earth anyone broke without your help? He had a very unpleasant expression. Breaking their conversation Aeneas jumped in, I hate being ignored! What did you take us for? We are not just your every day passing adventurers! Yeah! We thought you had skills worth unknowledgeable but looks like rumors were false! Vivian wasnt able to hold back either. As being one of the very people to witness the catastrophe, how could she bear to lose time that easily for things that were not going to go their way! Well, can we not figure a way out of this? What do you say? Is there any way we can convince you to help us, mister? Theodore asked Lumiere to which others calmed their attitude. I cant kid, leave! He still insisted on not helping. Dimitri was getting ready to smack him but was stopped as Theo replied, I really need your help mister, there are many people waiting for us to return with some answers, and to do so we need some really fine weapons! If you are who you are, we need you the most mister! Please dont say no! He bent and asked him pleadingly. Argh! You sure are persistent, but Im the kind of person who is not convinced by words but by actions! If you can live up to my expectations, I can lend my help, otherwise, you can forget it! Hearing this Vivian, who was already pissed, gave a sharp glare to him which went unnoticed by him as his eyes were fixated on Theos reply. I will! I will do whatever it takes! If that is what I must do to move forward! His words held resolve, looking at which Aeneas and Dimitri couldnt help but share a look! Hmm! Lets see what you can do first! Ill give you a weapon, for now, it aint the best one but itll work for the time being, if you could do that one thing Im about to ask, Ill take you in for your offer! Saying this he turned around. There he pulled one of the wine jars on the shelf, a rumbling noise was followed by movement in the shelf. It went down through the ground while exposing a set of weapons, dual-handed long-swords to be exact! There is a certain being whos getting on my nerves, you take him out with these, and Ill acknowledge you, and you have to do it alone, no one else will help you! Will you still accept it? He asked Theo while handing him one of the swords which looked a bit worn out, a bit resembling, to the one Aeneas had been carrying around. Seeing the weapons everyone was shocked! After all, he was a Dagger user, handing him a sword was like asking a tailor to make jewels! Totally absurd! Chapter 65 - First Timer . Oye! Do you even know what you are saying! Its impossible! Hes never held a sword! Vivian out of concern spoke out. Ah! Its all that I got, and he can only do the task with this baby here! Listen to me, you need to slay a bear. Thatd be easy right? He replied as he handed that sword to him. Hearing him everyone had a questioned look. A bear? What is the planning? was on the mind of everyone! Without wasting much time, he opened the door and began walking, others had no other option than to follow him. He then led them in a certain direction for a while. The wind was colder for some reason, it was totally different that''s how it was before. . Be on your toes, I sense some strange force dear, be ready just in case. The temperature drop is due to some magic related phenomenon! Luna warned Ember as they walked deeper and deeper into the forest! After walking for over a while Lumiere stopped and signaled others to quiet down as well. Looked like they had reached the spot where they could hunt the bear but what they saw made the land beneath their foot slide away! It was a giant creature with a creepy aura, it seemed as if that creature was some astral beast! What the hell is that creature? Do you call that a bear? Thats more of a hellish creature than a bear! Catherine asked as she had a shocked expression looking at that beast. It is just a bear, Looks like he got demonized. You know that right if the mana in one is overloaded it can either kill it or turn it into something like this poor bear. Did I not mention that? Lumiere answered looking at her while shrugging his shoulders. How can he be so irresponsible? was clearly written on everyones face. . That fact that there are no people nearby and I put up a barrier is him, it just appeared out of nowhere and now its destroying this place. As he said he pointed towards him. That creature was munching on a deer and was sitting near a pile of dead animals and bones. . There they spotted some familiar skeletons of humans as well. It was killing innocent people as well. . I received a request from a certain someone, he was crying and begging for me to slay it. His beloved and his only daughter with whom he lived ended up being his target one day. He was away from home, when he returned, there was nothing left to be recognized. Bearing that agonizing pain he came all the way to me to ask me to slay it. He told them while tightening his fists. Why did you not do it then? And arent there any sentinels? Aeneas asked him to know that if there were sentinels, there was no need for them to move out! He went by himself when I turned him down. I cant do it anymore, Im no longer capable of doing all the fighting Dimitri, thats why Im asking you to prove it to me if you can do it or not. He looked at Theo who was standing there looking at that creature. I will do it! Theo replied with a hint of resolve in his eyes. . What do you mean you will do it? Can you even use a sword! Dont you dare move! Vivian grabbed him by his collar and pulled him while warning him, being right next to him it made her blush but right now wasnt the time for this! . I cant stay like this anymore; I need to become stronger in order to move forward. I need to! Im the one who is supposed to do this. Relax, I wont die, I will get it done somehow! He then took a step and looked at Lumiere who was standing with a hint of relief, after all, that he couldnt do was about to be done! You are keeping your promise okay! Theo asked him to which he nodded, Sure, try to get him when hes not focused on you, that way itll be quick! Theo nodded and stepped forward while others stayed back. Is it really okay for him to go in alone? Ember asked Aeneas to which he replied with a concerned look, Im not having a good feeling about this! Hearing this she asked him, Why? Is there something wrong? Aeneas replied in a serious tone, That creature is not that easy looking, hes manifested in Mana, looks very dangerous. I hope it works out just fine. Hes lucky after-all at that! Chapter 66 - Sword Wielding From a distance, that creature might not have been so gigantic, but from up close he was surely more of a monster! Even though it was sitting on the ground he was no shorter than two men standing on top of each other! He was covered in a thick black coat of fur with bloodstained all over his body. His palm was enough to smash him to bits. This creature was certainly big, and to make matters worse, it looked like it was giving off a lot of creepy aura, same as that of the astral beast he had faced long time ago, though he could feel it more intensively from up close. Holding and swinging a sword was not something he knew, he had gotten basic training at home and fortunately a few days ago, he had trained with an Ace and a Paladin! He knew a thing or two about swinging the sword but two at such a situation? He had always relied on daggers as he never did any real fighting before, and as an assassins class he didnt need to either. Hey! Im being blunt here, but why didnt you ask him what weapon he uses before handing out one? Vivian was still mad at his decision, so she asked Lumiere about his actions. Just wait and watch girl! Who knows if he never was born to fight with daggers? Im just testing him, should he fight with the weapon of choice, the test wont be valid! Hearing his explanation didnt settle her wary heart though she showed a calm face and instead decided to focus on Theo who was getting close to that creature. She out of everyone had seen one being slayed by an almost legendary powerhouse, Merida! But only she knew that even back then, Merida was not fooling around with that Baby astral beast in her contrast, Theo had never faced such a creature. She couldnt help but worry about what was going to happen. Ember and Luna had their eyes fixed on him as well, she was just ready to jump in and kill that monster if something looks amiss. If not for Luna telling her to hold back, she had almost jumped in! This is bad! I cant hold a grip on the sword, its heavy! But I have to take advantage of the situation to kill it in an instant! Theo was thinking hard while taking each step carefully, not making any sound. In the forest where there are a million reasons to make a sound, he was really walking on a thin end of rope here. He was taking each step with the utmost care, but quick enough to not miss the opportunity. He was still a bit far away from him, this gave him time to understand the creature a bit. Being a bear, it had a thick skin for sure, slicing it open was no good option. The best way to get a shot at this was to stab the sword in the neck and go for his head. But it was no joke. If I had my dagger, I may have been able to use multiple slashes and take him out while lowering his vitality, but this sword is heavy, if I miss, I cant even evade a reverse hit, damn Im in a pinch here! Theo was still not so sure about this. In about a minute he was close enough to that creature who was still busy munching onto the food he had scored. Theo stood there a second and planned the heck out of it! This might do it thinking, he took a stance. That stance! Aeneas pointed towards him with a questioned look, Hes a quick learner! Nuae replied as he saw that stance was the one Aeneas used while fighting with Lamius. Theo while standing concentrated the Mana essence at the tip of the blade, his eyes were sharp, his stance was firm, almost as any veteran warrior. After gathering enough mana, he pounced on to that creature, Pincer Thrust: Using this skill allows the user to trust their blade in forward motion. A straight Dagger stabbing skill converted to a sword skill to adapt to the situation, his speed was high, maybe because he used Boost beforehand. The blade was closing onto the creature tearing apart the air in between at frightening speed, it hit the bear before he could evade the attack. A huge bang and shockwave followed by the landing of the slash on the bears body made a rumble in the forest! There was a thick cloud of dust where they fought, everyone was sure the bear was done for until they saw him standing unscathed! Not a single scratch! Did you really think this was going to be so easy? Kid! Lumiere spoke in a low voice to which Dimitri and others gave a hint of disgust. But there was one person who had spotted that bears next move, Move from there! A sound echoed through the forest making Theo alert and evade incoming hits from the bear. This is bad! Theo thought while evading his attack. The predator had just turned into a prey now! Chapter 67 - Bloody Melee . His huge paw hit the space as Theo was able to evade in meanwhile! Just as his hit landed a huge rumble was heard, uprooting the nearby trees. It was that strong! Damn, if I had taken it head-on, I was done for! Theo thought to himself. The tables had turned now as that bear had his eyes fixed on him, though there was no way back now! He had to deal with him, and quickly! The bear slowly moved towards him while pulling another punch at him though with his good agility Theo was once again able to move away but his speed was compromised, this time around he missed the attack from a very short distance. That heavy sword was dragging him slowly. He had to deal with this quickly as if he dragged this longer, his stamina will be worn out! He once again took a stance while holding the sword in both hands! He then tried a horizontal slash, but weirdly enough the skill didnt activate, his attributes were assigned to dagger skills and not a sword! His hit was dulled due to that fact and was rendered useless onto the thick skin of that bear. This time the bear didnt miss the chance and punched him in the stomach sending him flying a good amount of distance. Watch out! Ember cried out but was a moment late as he had already taken the hit! God! Thats heavy! Theo managed to get on his feet somehow with the support of the sword at his hands. He spat out some blood and wiped his face before charging on to that bear again! Thats absurd! He has no skills at swordsmanship! Hes risking his life for nothing! Lumiere said while crossing his arms, seeing him this cool was ticking Vivian off but here she couldnt just intervene! Tightening his grip on the sword he was charging in again while activating the same skill from before, Pincer Thrust! But the result was no different. No matter how much Mana and strength he used, the sword wont deal any damage to him, he again pushed Theo away by hitting him by the back of his palm. Theo had lost a lot of vitality and his speed was lowered as well, not to mention the injuries he had sustained made him a bit sluggish. The bear was slow but, due to his huge body each hit was like getting hit by a stone wall, another hit, and Theo was done for good. He got up again and took the sword in his hand, but this time around he was holding it in one arm. Ooh! What do we have here now? Lumiere showed a hint of amusement to these actions. Screw this! Theo charged in again with a scream. As he pounced on the bear, he felt the sword a bit lighter than before, without wasting much time he quickly used a single-handed dagger skill, Quick Slash: While using, weapon agility is booster by 5% and Damage is up by 3% To his surprise, it worked well and landed a hit on the bear, though it wasnt enough to deal much damage, he could take a cut on his thick skin. All that for just a scratch! Hes not gonna make it I guess! Lumieres excitement was fading but for some reason he was still hoping him, to deal with it! After seeing a relatively better result Theo had a hope that he could take him on if he managed to keep a good distance and dodge its attacks. He once again charged on to the bear, but this time he was a bit cautious, maybe he was trying something new. The bear wasnt waiting for him to just get close, he punched in the direction he was coming in with full force. Just as his hands were about to hit him, he slowed down aggressively. The bear couldnt stop the momentum of his fist and his fist hit the ground, taking advantage of this situation, Theo ran towards his neck while running on the bears huge arm. Using Boost he sped up pretty fast and reached his neck in a moment before the bear could do anything Theo used another Horizontal Slash and jumped from there to his back with a backflip while giving a Horizontal slash on its back. Dealing twice the damage he landed on the ground with a proud look. Watch out! Vivian shouted to him to which he looked at her puzzled and realized that wasnt it for the bear, he turned around to look at the bear, but it was too late. His huge palm with a sharpened claw was already just above him. The impact was greater this time as it blew away all the dust nearby making it difficult to see what was going on, the bear had sustained injuries for sure and that probably was the reason he hit back so hard with a roar. This is bad, let me step in you jerk! Aeneas was angry, his friend was in trouble and might have sustained lethal injuries and all he had to do was to watch while it happened, but Lumiere wasnt worried a bit, he was still looking in the direction without any wariness in his eyes. Everyone was clenching on their fists to jump in and slay that monster if anything were to happen to Theo. It got awfully silent for a moment as there were no sounds. Suddenly a roar echoed through the forest, the gust of wind blew away the dust surrounding the bear and Theo! What revealed shocked everyone! Theo was holding the sword upright which had pierced through the palm of that bear! He was covered in the blood gushing out of the cut, though it looked like he had taken some damage as well! I didnt expect that to happen! Lumiere said while looking at the scene in awe! Ah! This is for all those whom you killed, you bastard! Theo pulled the sword back and jumped high up while screaming out loud. He then held the sword in a way that the tip of the blade was pointing to the ground, then once again poured in Mana in the blade but this time it looked different. Instead of looking like a light golden halo, it looked black, pitch black. At the moment he didnt give it much thought and continued to pour it on while moving towards the bear. This time his speed was greater, and he used the momentum of the sword to speed himself while throwing some basic slash skills beforehand to cause more damage. With his fanatical speed, he landed right on back, the speed increased the strength of the Thrust skill he used and caused the swords overall strength up as well, it went right through his back. The sound of its flesh-tearing apart was clearly audible, not only that it severed its spine from the head as a huge cracking noise echoed as well. This time he made use of the weight of the sword and the slow reaction speed of that creature to the fullest! But one thing that he missed was that black halo! The impact caused the huge monster to get on its knees, lifeless! The final blow worked! Everyone was looking at the scene in awe, nobody had expected him to be able to do it! The bear was lying lifeless after that hit, somehow the malicious aura that had been engulfing him fades away and his size decreased as well! He returned to being small-sized! Theo was surprised seeing this happen up-close. But suddenly he felt all his muscles going numb, a sudden surge of pain stormed his vitality and he fell unconscious right away! Theo! Everyone jumped in the scene to help him get up as no one was sure what happened, except Lumiere and Dimitri! You see that! If that didnt catch your eye, Im sure youd like to help him after that! Dimitri whispered in the ears of Lumiere who was already standing in shock, Dont tell me, hes carrying a half-demon bloodline! Was his reply with his jaw dropped expressions? Chapter 68 - Disciple . I knew youd understand right away! Isnt he something? Dimitri asked him while patting him on his back. Oye! Thats not even a good joke! Its impossible to carry such a rare bloodline. Im glad he hasnt awakened that yet! Lumiere replied while looking at the scene in awe. Oh, he was contacted by hell if you are curious! Dimitri commented before walking past him to others. Just what is that kid! was the only thought that popped in Lumieres mind. After giving it a brief thoughtful moment, he also closed in on the corpse of the bear as others carried Theo away from thereafter he fell unconscious. He stopped at a certain point where there was a sword lying around on the ground, it was a familiar sword. So, you really went after it huh! He looked at that sword with regretful eyes. He then picked it up and went to the stack of bones that were lying around. The tyrant had been slain and the would of those who died in his hunger were finally free of the horror. Let me help you! This is after all my duty as a king to look after all my people. Although I couldn''t do much for them when they were alive, it''s never too late to seek forgiveness. I should atone for it, not you Lumiere. Dimitri put his hand on the back of his old friend to which he nodded in agreement. He then slammed his staff on the ground causing a small circle to appear above the pile of bones and started pouring in soil on them. In a few seconds, the pile was fully covered by the soil. With another slam, he flattened it and there appeared a small plant. In their afterlife, let the wind that once blew upon this land carry their souls to eternal peace. Let this plant be their salvation from the pain they endured in the last moments of their peaceful lives. Dimitri said and then Lumiere stabbed the sword in the ground praying for the dead. The moment was so immersive that others could feel the dead waving them back from where they stood under the subtle piercing light, finally, their soul had been liberated. . A while later as they turned back to head back, there were still a few concerned faces. Dont worry, he has only drained his mana essence. Hed be fine in a while! Dimitri answered the question no one asked but everyone wanted to. Tell me, why in the hell such a beast was here? Nuae couldnt help but ask looking at its corpse. It was possessed by the negative energy, but we havent seen such a thing in the longest time, what do you say? Lumiere answered looking at Dimitri who was thinking about the same, Umm, you are right! We havent seen this happen in a long time. Two ways can explain why this happened! The first possibility is that this poor creature might have ventures someplace he shouldn''t have and got infused with all the negative energy leading him to go berserk, The second is someone might have performed some forbidden ritual to awaken the negative energy plane and pour it on this poor bear making him go berserk. His explanation was a possible vector yet Lumiere wasnt satisfied. So! Did he pass or not? Vivian asked Lumiere with an angry look. It was obvious of her to be angry as he had put Theo through such a brutal test not to mention using the weapon which wasnt even suited for him. Yeah, he sure does. Hes the only after Duvrion to pass the trial. His answer made everyone feel questioned. And hes no dagger bearer, let me tell you that clearly! He has to master that other class hes hiding in there! Hearing this baffled everyone once again. What class? Vivian asked out of curiosity. Hes a Dual Swordsman! A class so rare even gods would envy him if he managed to master it! Chapter 69 - For Training Ah, what a waste! If you knew itd fail, why use it? A shadow far in the distance cursed his partner, Wasnt it fun? We got some birds roaming carelessly! Sadly, our baby had to die for us to know our enemies. Other one answered. Relay the report to master, hed be pleased by it and do tell him, we are bringing the prized trophy as well, shell be a worthy sacrifice. Saying this they both dispersed in opposite directions. So, you are back to senses huh! Lumiere was the first-person Theo saw when he woke up back at his tavern. He still couldnt move much but was awake and in better condition than before. What happened! He looked around to see everyone worried. You dumb idiot, do you know how long you were out? Vivian jumped in pulling him by his collar and asking him with wet eyes. You.. She was about to say something when Ember pounced on him, Ah! I wanted to scold him first! Why did you do something so stupid, master? She asked as she sat on him and pulled his cheeks. Looking at his defeated self Aeneas and others were laughing, Interesting kid you got there, Ace! Lumiere spoke while controlling his laughter. So, what about the weapons? He asked him back bluntly. That has to wait! He needs to be trained to use them first, otherwise, itd be dangerous to hand him those weapons! Lumiere said to which Theo replied with eager, I cant waste any more time! We have to hurry up or well be invaded before I could do anything! His reply made everyone silent, they had the idea of what was going on behind them all and they absolutely had no time to spend. Hes right! We cant waste time! I know that the gates arent broken yet but Im not sure how long thatll be the case, also we are being chased by some people, we cant stay at one place for longer. Aeneas replied, Then how about we train him in here? Lumiere then pointed towards an old painting on the wall at his back. What do you mean? Is there anything behind that wall? Nuae asked out of curiosity. How did you manage to get one of those? Dimitri asked as if he had an idea about what it was. Thats right! Its one of the only six original Skadis paintings. Theo broke out, Thats so cool! Ive heard about it in ancient scripts! I thought they were all destroyed! Lumiere let out a laugh and replied, Haha, no kid! The rumour was spread to save these valuable atifacts! Before he could finish Vivian, asked, Can anyone tell me whats this all about? What is so special about this painting? Im surprised you dont know about this, Its an artifact which allows you to travel to one of the six secondary planes of Skadi, the goddess of deception. And these planes are having a different timeline! The time behaves differently than here. You can spend an entire lifetime and it''s just a few days here! Thats why everyone wanted to have this artifact back in those times! You can literally stop ageing yourself while training as hard as you can. But theres a catch! Hearing him got everyones ears pinned to his next words. Its not that easy to train in there! Many of those who went in there never returned. Right now, as you can see 10 people are fighting over something in there, thats the people who lost their souls to the painting. Anyone with low willpower shouldnt dare to enter in there, but I think he can manage it! He said looking briefly at him. What about us? Vivian asked him to which he looked back at them from the corner of his eyes and replied, You all wont last much longer! Didnt I tell you, its not safe for everyone! Hearing this everyone got quiet as they knew he wasnt joking around, and he would be making them weapons, that''s generous enough! Dont worry Ill be forging the weapons in there so when we step out, youll have them ready! Aeneas you are coming with us! I cant fight and we need someone to help him train as well! Saying this he walked to the painting and placed his hand on it. Chanting something, the painting started to liquefy and suck in his hand, Come on hurry up! Theo looked back at everyone before walking towards the painting, Ill be back in no time! Dont worry! He then looked at Lumiere and asked, How long are we going to be in there? To his question, he replied, As long as you can bear it! Ah! Dont worry it wont be long for them out here! Oye! Dont you dare touch any of the expensive wines in there Dimitri! He looked at a shadow who was lurking around the shelves averting his eyes! Ah! Go on now, will you? Ive got this! seeing him reply like this Lumiere wasnt sure of what he was planning but he then stepped in the painting and following him Theo and Aeneas go, for an unknown time. Be careful! Were the last words he heard from Vivian and Ember who were standing there, waiting for him to safely return. Chapter 70 - World Of Skadi . What is this place? Are we inside of a painting, for real? Theo asked Lumiere in a confusing tone as he looked around and saw a dense forest and nothing out of ordinary. The very first place they walked out to see was an entrance to a dense forest. The treeline was a bit strange as he had never seen such densely packed treelines, also the air was heavier than usual. It was still afternoon though there wasnt any sun to light up the plane rather had a roof full of light particles, strangely it was still bright enough. Theo had never visited any other plane and had no idea how it worked, thus seeing all these new things got him awestruck. Yeah! But beware as nothing here is safe, Skadi was known as the Goddess of Deception for a reason, kid. Everything you see is a copy and not real, but theres one thing that is real in this world, Death! After explaining they started walking in the direction Lumiere showed. As per instructed, Theo didnt dare to touch any of the plants and trees nearby even though he was curious to see these new species. After walking for a while, they reached a cave, The entrance to the cave was well hidden by surroundings, it was not fancy-looking though for safety it was surely a better place than staying outside. Here well stay! Its a safe place, with all three of us even if any big thing dares to enter, we can cave our way out of here! Out there wed be in a constant threat from all directions. Lumiere explained further before entering the cave. And how are we going to live here, what are we to eat and tell me whos gonna train the kid? Aeneas asked Lumiere as he sat down on the ground with a pouting face. Listening to him complain was a painful thing though Lumiere gave a glare-full look at him, Cant you even see, theres a hut in there, we are going there! I thought you had good eyes! Aeneas squinted his eyes into the depths again and a small hut in there was seen, a glare of light ray, slipping through the cracks above, was shining on its roof. From the looks of the hut, it looked pretty old! The walls were splintered and there was moss everywhere, it was like some haunted house. That piece of garbage is going to be our home, make it at-least likeable dumb idiot. Aeneas further complained. Lumiere was pissed at this though he calmly replied, If you dont want to come in you are always welcomed to stay outside, but if you feel like stepping in, get your butt moving coz we cant stay outside for long and we need to get this place to be liveable! With a painful sigh, he stood up and started walking towards the hut. When Lumiere opened up the door Aeneas glared at him in disbelief and said, Wasnt I welcome to stay outside, thatd be preferable to me. This place is shit even from the inside! Umm, when do we begin our training, mister? Theo was also confused and finally spoke up. Perfect! Kid, put away everything we have outside the hut and get that broom and start cleaning up! Hearing this both Aeneas and Theo was confused as if they heard it wrong, What? They both exclaimed. Didnt you hear me? And do you want to join in as well? He looked at Aeneas to which he nodded. "Ah!" Theo kept aside the set of weapons they had brought from the outside and looked for the broomstick in the meanwhile. In that shady-looking place, he was so confused about where to begin! After staring at the whole mess for a brief minute he then went in and took a glance at what he was dealing with. It was not so small from the inside as he realized it was fairly big. The hut was spacious from inside, it had three rooms, one kitchen, and one hall, it was as if it was specially designed for them. Crap! I think Ill just clean up one room at a time he thought and went into one of the rooms to begin cleaning it up. Chapter 71 - Getting The Basics After about two hours he was finally able to clean up the rooms just enough to be able to live in just fine. After cleaning up he gathered up some firewood that was lying around the hut. Hey, Kid! We gotta go catch some food too! You ready? Lumiere asked while getting prepared to leave the house, he was holding on to a bow. He then stretched his hand and asked Theo to take it. Bow? Wont that be a difficult weapon for me? Theo asked him to which Lumiere replied, You cant possibly catch the prey with those flimsy daggers, its a headache and Im hungry! Hearing this he grabbed the bow and started following Lumiere while Aeneas stayed behind to watch over the place. Lumiere along with Theo walked out of the cave to capture some animals for preparing food. Listen, this world is not like the one outside the painting, the creatures here are much more dangerous and difficult to hunt, capture, or even defeat, right now, where we are staying in a much safer region than others, as its relatively easy to hunt for food. The creatures that you are going to hunt are much more agile. Saying this Lumiere stood right there and looked at him walk, You, not coming? Theo asked him to look back, Nup, you are going to catch it alone and get it home to cook, Im quite hungry and that friend of yours is already melting! He replied while pointing towards Aeneas who had turned into a slug already! Looking at him Theo started walking, Ill be right here so if anything happens come running home kid! Lumiere yelled at him as he walked in the dense forest. There is still some time for the nightfall, so it was quite safe to say that Theo had some time to deal with the food problems. Why didnt you tell him about everything? Aeneas asked Lumiere to which he replied with a smile, I want to see how good he is! If he is just a Blood Sorcerer, thatd mean hed have difficulty dealing with this one but if hes something more than just that, itll be interesting. Hearing him Aeneas looked at the forest and wondered what Lumiere meant. After walking around for a while Theo realized that there were indeed some creatures, but he was able to spot none. He was looking around for traces such as the footsteps and marks but there seemed none, also he looked for them on trees yet there were no traces of any being up there. Where the heck are, they? Is there anything or am I doing it wrong? He mentioned they are fast, maybe I should speed up and look, walking around wont get me anywhere! Thinking this to himself he looked around for a preferable direction. He remembered something very important when he was studying hunting, his father had taught him how to use, Mana sense: Upon casting allows user to sense mana in nearby beings, this, was a lifesaver for him in this situation. He sat down crossing his legs and joining both of his hands in a praying pose, slowing his breaths and heartbeats allowing him to hear much clearly. Enhance! Mana-Sense A quick low-level spell combined with the enhancing and his senses felt a boost, he could feel every being nearby. The leaves that were drifting with cold breezes of air, Small fishes swimming in distant water streams. Suddenly he felt a relatively big prey, Its signature was similar to that of the wild rabbits, he opened his eyes and looked in the direction. There! Boost! He stood up and started running through the forest with lightning speed. After running for a while, he realized something amiss, he was back where he started! He was running in circles. This short running had him exhaust his stamina and he was breathing heavily. Thats all you got! Hahaha! I thought they trained you enough to at least begin with! You forgot what I told you the very first thing, nothing here is real, its all illusion, You cant rely on your everyday senses, what you see and hear is not reality, Try to use your Mana Sense to its fullest. He heard an echoing voice in the forest, it was indeed Lumieres voice, but he was nowhere to be seen, Theo couldnt tell where the voice came from in the first place! He looked around in every direction and everything looked just the same. He was lost in that forest. Forget the food, he had no way to head back. He looked for the marks he left behind while entering the forest, but every mark was wiped off clean. These are the basics, kid. Find your way home, and yeah! Dont forget the kill, you have just a little time left, in a while, the light will fade and therell be no visibility to search your way! Hurry up! Lumieres voice echoed again and with it, a wave of chill ran through Theo! Chapter 72 - Milot . So now, what are we supposed to do? outside the painting world, Nuae asked Dimitri after Theo, Aeneas, and Lumiere stepped into the painting world. Theyd take a few days in there for their training and they just simply couldnt waste the time. Hmm, why not train with me and Milot! Well, we cant head to the castle with him but Im sure we can stay here to train, arent we? He replied looking at a dark corner of the Tavern to which everyone got confused. What was he looking at? Was on everyones mind. To their surprise, A young and handsome looking guy walked out of the shadows. By the looks he looked no older than Theo and he hosted bright Violet eyes, a strong magical trait only found in those who are blessed with abundant mana, his rose-red hairs confirmed that. He was wearing a black cape and was holding onto two single-handed long-swords on his back. His stance was delicate and cautious just like a kitten making his footsteps completely unnoticeable, complete stealth, No wonder I lost to Father! I cant even hide well it seems! Haha, he replied with a laugh. Even though he was quite inferior to Aeneas when it came to swordsmanship, he wasnt a freaking Ace, but being close to becoming a sword-saint, he certainly wasnt someone to think that lightly off. In this world theres been quite a few sword saints and becoming one at such a young age, he surely wasnt any everyday swordsman. He had this certain aura to him, making everyone else feel a bit pressured around him. It was just as if they were standing next to Duvrion, but a little far away from him. He was kinda skinny and had no visible muscles, it was hard to believe he was even a swordsman but the weight of his swords was clearly giving off its presence, those two swords were definitely heavy totally screaming of their exotic nature, surely it had to be some legendary weapon set. Gramps, do you really think I can help anyone train! What I remember is, go train your butt off you are nowhere near standing next to me let alone handling the kingdom in near future! And you want me to train them? Hahaha, If he found you allowing me to train someone, Ill be walking meat. You must have a lot of faith in a failure like me. He was laughing a sec ago and as he said the last words, he got silent. Its not like I dont have faith in you, or I doubt your abilities, but defeating him is no joke! Lets see to it next time you face him, now lets help them train, shall we! You take those who are with the weapons and Ill teach these girls some magic tricks! Dimitri said to which he got close to him and whispered in his ears, Hey, you are taking all the chicks! To which he whispered back in his ear, Isnt that great! Smiling at him. They all headed out of the tavern in groups, one led by Milot and the other by Dimitri in opposite directions. After walking a little bit Naomi asked Milot, Since when were you following us? And how could you seal your aura that efficiently? He was expecting this question, I wasnt following you long, I heard some wailing so I headed in the direction and I found gramps with you people and Lumiere, so I hid in the tavern beforehand! For some reason, Lumiere hates me around, even though he trained my dad hes always like, You are not Duvrion, I wont train you so get lost. Seeing someone like him test someone is a big thing. Hiding wasnt difficult but getting rid of his traps surely was a headache, any more minute and I would have gotten caught by you all earlier! Anyway! I heard you both are quite talented swordsmen and are Paladins to that matter. Thats impressive but lets see what youre made up of! I havent fought any real fighter in a while, lets see how long you can entertain me! I''m a longsword user and yet I carry a few swords around, so don''t get any wrong idea okay! He stopped after talking and looked at both of them carefully. First Draw your swords and charge on me! Both! Let me see what you can do before I can help you. I may not be a good teacher but He then drew one of his swords, it was just as black as his appearance, though for some reason it was a little different, it wasnt any ordinary sword! I can assure you Im exceptional! Seeing his stance got both Naomi and Nuae excited as they charged onto him from both directions! Lets see how long you stand kid! Nuae thought to himself as he switched his weapons mid-air, going from being a long-sword holder to a rapier! Interesting Milot had a smile on his face. Chapter 73 - Training Young Ones! So now that we are alone, tell me something, what do you know about Theodore! Dimitri took a break after walking a bit. What do you mean? Vivian was the first one to react to his question, You heard me right! I know that those two arent that close to you all. I can tell it by one look at you all! Also, I want to know if what he pulled was really true, it might be rude of me to doubt Naomi after she told me that she witnessed it! Theodore, he might look simple, but there is something I want to know. I believe you know that!" . "What do you mean by simple? Also there is not so much that even I know!" Ember and Vivian replied in chore, . "Hmm, then can you tell me who can help me with that! Ill be teaching you some life-saving spells thatd help you in desperate situations. .Will that do? He said looking at them, he was going to teach his spells to Vivian, Ember, and Catherine along with Sylph. You train us first and we then answer, what do you say! Ember replied without hesitating. Hearing her he laughed and replied, Interesting bargain huh, okay! Thats just as fair as it gets. Lets get started then. Saying so he slammed his staff on the ground creating a magic circle around everyone. Well, break this barrier and leave the circle! Unscathed! saying so he slammed his staff again making the circle brighter. Just as he did so everyone feel a sudden increase in pressure around them, it began crushing them right away. Whats going on! Its no Gravitas! Catherine who was most familiar with magics commented, even Ember who was most proficient was struggling clearly. It isnt your everyday spell, its a soul-bound spell. You cant get rid of it just like that. If you use your senses and some basic knowledge about how magic circles work, you might be able to break free. Saying this he stood right there looking at them. Out of three of them, Vivian was least compatible with magic, knowing that he was being a bit easy on her but looking at her putting up a fight, he smiled inwardly thinking, Just how far you are willing to push yourself young one!. Chapter 74 - What’s That Voice? After taking many turns, Theo still couldnt grasp the vastness of the forest, he was totally lost in it! Damn, I cant even tell where to begin, What I hear, I smell, I see, I cant make anything out of it! How am I supposed to find a way! He was thinking to himself while keeping a check on the animals he was to hunt. The traps he set up were gone and he couldnt see any animal in his field of view. The nightfall was coming faster, and he was getting more and more restless! If he couldnt make it out, hed be lost and even if he did, they''d stay hungry as he needed to hunt at least something! I dont have to rely on my senses! What does that mean? Wait, He said, feel the flow of Mana around! Can I really rely on Mana Sense alone? Theo then sat on the ground and joined his hands while closing his eyes. He then slowed down his breaths and began focusing. I need to shut my ears, my nose, my eyes. He sat there for a few moments, without doing any movement! Still! After a while, he opened up his eyes, a cold breeze of wind passed by him, There! He took his arrow and shot it in the woods! Here Lumiere and Aeneas were waiting for him as they heard a low howling and a death roar of an animal unknown. Did he do it? Aeneas anxiously asked Lumiere but it seemed like even he was confused, In just one go! Hows that even possible! Lumiere was looking at the scene with his eyes wide open. Hearing him say so Aeneas felt a bit Proud of Theo, But he needs to come back too, alive! Now that theyve acknowledged him as a potential threat, hell be hunted. Lumiere coldly stated to which Aeneas twitched and grabbed him by his collar yelling at him, Screw you shitbag! Why didnt you tell him that? Dont you know hes a pampered kid, a prince goddamn it! Hes not a warrior to adapt to such extremes in such a tiny amount of time! Hearing him Lumiere didnt reply right away but waited a bit for Aeneas to calm, Hes not that easy to be killed so rest assured, as for why I didnt tell him that, well, then it wouldnt have been a tough training if I kept spoon-feeding you all. Hearing him Aeneas tightened his fists ready to pounce on him. Lets see if he can make it out! Lumiere then turned to look at the woods. Crap, from where did all these creatures come! Holy crap, maybe I triggered them! Theo somehow managed to grab the kill, the creature he caught wasnt much familiar but was a little bit bigger than a boar but a lot faster, surely it wasnt like any wild rabbit as he had predicted! When he sensed the danger, they were a lot farther than they were now. Time was running out not to mention his stamina. The nightfall was just around the corner and he was about to get caught by a swarm of creatures chasing him. Damn it I have no idea where Im going! Where''s the damn exit? Theo was now getting tired; his vision was getting dizzy and he was just a few hands away from being caught up. Just as when he was about to pass out, he heard a voice, Turn a bit left and head straight, dont stop dear, youre almost there! Hearing this voice, he remembered he had heard the same voice a while ago, but right now he had no time to think about it. He followed what she said and headed in a bit left to his, Duck! Close your eyes and do a roll! Hearing her, he quickly bent down and rolled on the ground while keeping his eyes shut, Damn what the hell is going on! After completing the roll, he opened his eyes only to see Aeneas on his knees right next to him with shocked expressions. That was some dramatic entry! Hearing Aeneas say this Theo took a deep breath and let out a sigh, Oh, damn it! I thought I was done for! So, how was your stroll? Lumiere walked in and asked him, And how did you find your way home? Lumiere was a bit confused about what was happening as he didnt expect him to come out in one go. Im not sure, I think I heard some voice who guided me! Hearing him got Lumiere even more confused. Oh wow, you got us food, Damn I was getting hungry! Aeneas grabbed Theos hand as he saw the creature he had caught, he was drooling with dreamy eyes. Seeing him like this Theo giggled a bit and got up while walking to the hut. Aeneas began to follow him but was stopped by Lumiere, Who was he talking about? Hearing him Aeneas replied, What do you mean? He said he heard someone, hows that possible! This world is Skadis creation and no one can communicate with anyone to or from here, then who talked to him, and a way out? Was that you by any chance? Hearing him Aeneas laughed and replied, How can I do it! But he hears some random voices every now and then. Lets head home, we can talk about it later, Im hungry! Saying this he walked ahead leaving him behind. Lumiere stood there a moment, Was it you? No! It wasnt me! But its someone who knows about this place, is careful whoever contacted him is not to be taken lightly A voice replied to him making him even worried about what he was getting involved with. Looking at both Aeneas and Theo walking to the hut merrily, Hmph, we can deal with that later, right now we need to make him able to deal with whats at his hands! He scratched his head and let out a sigh while walking to the hut, Wait for me, do you even know how to cook it? Do you think hell get better? I can hardly believe it! The arch-demon asked Diablo as he saw Theo walking in the painting. Isnt it a better time for us to use that as well! Get it to me we are going to her plane. Hearing him the arch-demon replied, Hmm okay, lets go then but will Skadi let you in? And what about Defallages? Hes getting too cocky! Hearing him complain about Defallages, Diablo laughed out loud and stood up from his throne, Let him enjoy his meaningless victory, right now we have some important work to do! Its time we help him a bit! Grab that painting, lets head there and about Skadi, lets say we know each other! This was new to the Arch-Demon, yet he nodded and went to grab the painting, Oh, and if possible, bring that container of Divine Blood! He might need it. Hearing Diablo say this he stalled right there and looked back at him with a shocked expression, Do you plan to do it? Are you nuts! If hes not ready, he might die. Just do it, Im sure its the time! Saying this Diablo took his seat again while taking a sip of Divine Blood from his wine glass. Chapter 75 - Looking For Answers! Umm, its delicious, you can cook too! Damn, Im jealous! Aeneas seemed to be enjoying the meal. Well, the creatures here are quite similar to those you can find outside with the difference being their attributes and features, and Before Lumiere could continue Aeneas stuffed a piece of meat in his mouth shutting him up, Argh! Cant you pipe down a bit while eating, kid pass me some more! seeing him like this was a bit humorous. Huh! Anyways, now its your job to always catch the hunt, but remember, just like today, theyll come after you if you catch any one of them, catch more and get more aggressive. You were lucky today as you got to hold onto only one hunt, but that wont be enough tomorrow! Lumiere warned Theo of what was coming next while chugging down the piece of meat Aeneas stuffed his mouth with. It was now the nighttime and even though the light was long gone, the surrounding was fairly visible. In the hut, Aeneas was lazing around after eating up his dinner, as for Theo, he was sitting outside looking at the end of the cave. What are you thinking kid? Lumiere standing on his back asked him, startling him for a sec. Nothing! I was wondering where Im lacking! I never really liked fighting and war and stuff like that, but the times are difficult, and Im not ready yet! Hearing him say Lumiere sat down beside him while putting his hand on him back while replying, Lifes never easy on anyone. No one always wants a war! It doesnt matter if you didnt like all this, now that you are here, you should give whatever it takes. Do you have a resolve to fight? Any reason? Hearing him Theo shot back. Why would you ask! Of course, I have. I want to save people at my home! Hearing him Lumiere let out a laugh and stood up from where he was, dusting off his back he turned and replied, If thats all you wanted, you didnt need to leave your home, did you? If you dont find a reason, youll be just another average fighter! leaving him behind he got Theo, question himself. The next morning Lumiere and Aeneas asked Theo to join in with him. He wasnt clear about why as yesterday they were fixated on him doing it alone, maybe they had some plans for him, he didnt ask them about it. Even though we are accompanying you we wont help you and do note, these creatures attack only those who harm them so, we are safe here! Hearing Lumiere say so Theo gave an awkward smile. Lets get going then we have a lot to cover today! Saying so Lumiere started walking. The real intentions of him going with him was a little different he wanted to see what voice he was really hearing, and if he was correct, his helper would be able to understand what was going on. This time Lumiere was going to train Theo on how he can work his way around without getting caught by the creatures, Although it may seem like it was useful only in this world, circumnavigation is important no matter what world. You see, Yesterday you were able to prey one, but theres a catch. You hunt one and the others begin chasing you, but did you notice something? Hearing Lumiere say so, he pondered over it, They were quite fast; I couldnt see them very well, but they all seemed to have the same Mana trace. While running I noticed it! They gave off the same feeling. Hearing his explanation Lumiere replied, Its not going to be so easy, but you need to get better, running away wont save you forever, also your speed aint enough, which spell did you use to speed up? Boost! I used it twice but ran out of mana too soon, I got tired! His explanation was valid though, after running through the forest he ran out of his stamina. Lets work on your stamina, but heres a tip. Have you ever heard of the spell Accel? Hearing this spell Theo tried recollecting if he had ever heard the word. About a moment later he remembered his sister using it often At some time, he was lost in the forest and she came looking for him, after finding him she realized that there were some wild dogs trying to hunt him, to save him she had helped him run from there. That time the spell she used sounded something just like that. I have heard it once but cant really remember or use it. Wait are you sure? Aeneas seemed to have another opinion Yeah, I dont recall using it! Though Theo still wasnt able to recall anything That is strange! It got him thinking Its not going to be so easy but if you can, youll be able to boost your attributes a few points for a few seconds. Lumieres explanation was a bit news to him, A few seconds, how can it help much, Boost lasts for a minute! Hearing him complain Lumiere let out a laugh, Kid, as you learn fighting youll know even a second of boost will decide whether youll live or die! Lets get you to learn this spell first Lumiere took the lead heading in the forest followed by Aeneas and Theodore. Chapter 76 - Evaluation After around 3 hours of intensive training under Milot, Nuae and Naomi were completely exhausted, Thats it? You wont even last against those sentinels. Let alone anything stronger. Hearing him mock them it got them fired up again after all they had pride of their own Both were Paladins and Nuae was from one of the most infamous killer fraction, and Naomi being trained as a warrior couldnt simply take this in, Argh Damn you are too quick Milot was testing their abilities though only he knew that he was paying full attention to their moves, both of them were quite well trained and were no jokes Damn they are good, if they were any better, Id be in trouble, the only thing that I Accel too much is speed and skills. Milot thought to himself. Lets see how you deal with this, Nuae said so before charging in, seeing his movements Naomi understood what he was up to without even exchanging any words. Getting back at him with sheer strength was not an ideal option, though with combinations and hitting his blind spot was the way, its not that they didnt try earlier, its just he was too fast to react. The same techniques wont work guys. He read their moves yet again, but to his surprise, instead of keeping a distance Naomi jumped towards him closing the distance, Did they figure it? Seeing her movement Milot got thinking. Her actions were a tidy a bit faster and were much cleaner than before. Unlike before she wasnt keeping any distance now and was attacking him head-on. While she was dealing with him, Naue jumped in as well making matters difficult for Milot to deal with, though his speed and skills were too much for them to comprehend, speeding up steadily both of them were trying to get better at the nest slash, but to no avail, finally Double slash: An extremely high-speed slash skill allowing the user to hit two slashes with seemingly no latency. A simple yet effective technique filled with massive strength shattered both of their balance causing them to fall on the ground. Crap! That wasnt a simple slash! Hearing Naomi complain, Milot let out a laugh and replied, Its not always about skill, but how you use it! It was a simple slash but with other sub-spells like boost, heavy sparring, and heavy grip. You can stack spells one after another and increase the effects dramatically. Hearing him say it sounded easy but it clearly wasnt, no one was ever trained in a way to use multiple spells in one go, it takes a lot of strain on Mana consumption, also it wears down the stamina, but by his looks nothing of this sort was visible, You say like its easy! What is he, a monster! Damn you, how much did you train yourself? Naue, who was a bit familiar with using such techniques asked him back, making him giggle. Okay then, for the next two days Ill train you on how you can elevate your Mana efficiency and stacking skills as well. Saying this he leaned forward to help them get up, only to be rejected. On the other hand, Dimitri also was about to wrap up his first test in which both Vivian and Catherine failed, though Sylph and Ember managed to pass with more or fewer efforts. As promised, now Ill teach you how to break such spells, and not only that but how to use multiple spells without spending much mana Did you know you could take advantage of naturally available mana! Theres a lot of it in the air you breathe, in the water, you drink, in the food, you eat, its everywhere, you just need to learn how to control it for your use and you will be good to go! Dimitri explained his plans before giving them a helping hand. Damn, we have less time, I need to get stronger, better! Or hell surpass me. Then hell have no reason to keep me around. No! No! I cant let it happen! as Vivian thought to herself, she felt a sudden feeling of helplessness run through her nerves. Lets take a break and continue! Dimitri said looking at the exhausted lots, but to his surprise, he got a different reply, Lets just keep going, we dont have time to waste around, do we? Vivian, who was still out of breath stood firm and replied, Catherine, followed her as well, looking both pumped up he showed a hint of a smile on his face before continuing. I hope they get to the level you will be training him at Dont disappoint me Lumiere! Dimitri thought to himself. The second training session has just begun, for everyone! It was time they grew stronger, as they had someone waiting at the end of the rope. Belphegor, who was hiding in the bushes a bit farther from them was clearly getting restless, Sweet, sweet, it makes my blood run faster, heartbeat louder, I can feel my skin crawl over the shackles of bones as I see this beautiful sight! I can hardly hold my thirst, and so does she! He touched his forehead with one hand while holding his dagger on the other hand and licking its edge with his long tongue. Hearing his thoughts, his acquaintance sank in thoughts, What kind of monster he is? Chapter 77 - Sword Maiden A shadow, running through the dense region of forest, his breathing was heavier than normal Maybe he was running for a while. He was holding onto his ration, a recent hunt. Damn these creatures, they never get tired of chasing me. Theo was running with all his might, in the past month he had figured some things First, the creatures were exceptional when it came to running on the ground, but they were no good at climbing on trees and also jumping, but that was for the creatures he was hunting, he hadnt been able to dare catch any of them. Lumiere had warned him about not going there right now, the creatures he mentioned were a bit difficult to handle and were a bit farther than the forest he was hunting in. With his skills now he was able to hunt two creatures without any difficulty in one go. The only problem he was still facing was related to his stamina, and there was no quick way to overcome it as it was a physical attribute and only regular physical training would improve it. Another strange thing was that he never heard that voice after that day, Lumiere was also curious to know about it, yet he wasnt able to figure out who was talking to him. After running for a while Theo climbed up on a tree nearby, he was already far ahead of the creatures who were chasing him. Damn it, I still cant take this in one shot to home, they''ll still outrun me. It had been over a month and yet he wasnt able to gain a significant advantage over these creatures in Lumieres opinion. For him to qualify, he had to be strong enough to run across the entire forest, in one go, without using any teleportation magic. It was easier said than done, even though Theo was skilled and had leverage in running, he didnt possess sufficient stamina. After taking a little break he finally returned to the base, where Aeneas and Lumiere were waiting for him. For the past few days, Aeneas had been training Theo with his sword skills. Although he had been using daggers for as long as he could remember, Lumiere convinced him in using a totally different weapon. Not one but two swords! Learning the perfect balance and skills required was no joke as most of the time dual sword-wielding was considered a bad move in times of war, thus he had been using daggers for hunting. He hadnt yet mastered sword skills and hunting with armature skills here was like jumping in war with no weapon! You are earlier than yesterday! Aeneas, who was building training dummies, asked him looking all covered in dust and leaves from the bushes. Rough landing again it seems! Haha, it never fails to amuse me! How come you manage to get caught up by them every single time? Aeneas asking him this question was no new to him. Give him some time will ya? Lumiere who just got returned from the hut was looking for something. If you are looking for that last bottle of exquisite wine, you should better not look for it! It has already found its peace. Hearing Aeneas says this Lumiere snapped! Damn you, bloody idiot, that was my last supply I shouldnt have offered it to you. How much did you drink? Do you even know? You emptied two bloody barrels, Two! Lumere was obviously mad as his supply which would have lasted him over a year was emptied in a month by some random Berry-Loving creature! Theo was trying to stop those two from fighting as they pounced on each other. Damn you Aeneas, now I gotta stay sober only because of you! Lumiere complained to which he laughed and replied, Thats better! Now you can focus on training him. You were supposed to be the one to train him and see what youve been up to! This kid has learned nothing! His cheery jolly tone suddenly got sharper and his words felt heavier. If you dont start taking it seriously, well stay stuck in here! Aeneas stormed off after saying so, this got Theo worried as well. Although he was being trained by Aeneas, his skills were out of his league and swordsmanship was all new to him, training wasnt going as smoothly as he had thought. Taking a deep breath in Lumiere walked to Aeneas, I understand why you are so mad, but all I can say is that every action Im making him perform has a motive behind it! Hearing him say Aeneas turned and replied in a bit higher tone, Motive! You think Im crazy! You want him to gain stamina just by running off in the forest! Is this how you train people? Is this the training of a sword maiden! Sword-Maiden, Theo was dumbstruck hearing this. Aeneas didnt stop this time and went to the hut without looking back. Is it true? Are you really Theo was still not able to process all of this, it all happened too quickly Ah! Yeah! It indeed is true! Though Ive lost my touch it seems. Lumiere sat down on the ground and stroked the soil. That means Before Theo could complete Lumiere understood what he was about to say, Nup the one who forged those artifacts was my father! I never can reach where he was! So, I joined the fleets in war times. Thats how we know each other. Hearing him Theo sat on the ground as well looking at him with amusement in his eyes, he was looking at one of the legends he grew up hearing about! Sword maiden was the title bestowed upon the legends, it was passed on after seeking worthy peoples, the most remarkable being the one who forged the heavenly artifacts for the Aces, Lumieres father! If Lumiere was really bestowed upon by this title, that meant he had surpassed the grandmaster rank in swordsmanship, in using more than one sword at a time to be precise. This was a title that came with a domain of its own, slaughter! That meant he was not anyone to be taken lightly, his powers must be rivalling that of Aces, yet he seemed not to use them, not to mention Theo never saw him carrying a single sword since he met him. The reasons were still unknown to him yet being trained by such a guy was remarkable, with the only problem being, he wasnt training him a bit! Also, it was a bit strange, when it came to mastery in swordsmanship, no one was ever beaten by beast-men, no one! Even elves were short on mastery there. Lumiere, who seemed more of a human than that of Beast-Men, how on Earth did he beat em all up. Theo couldnt help but wonder. Though he got up and walked to the hut, it was time to prepare for lunch and it looked like the training was done for today. As he walked to the hut, he heard Lumiere calling him, I really tasked you with it to help you get a better kid! Hearing him he replied, I know, though I feel you know that this wont be enough, those whom we are to face are a lot stronger and I have a long way to go. Saying so he walked into the hut. Lets take him to the next phase, shall we? A voice spoke to Lumiere to which he nodded before getting off the ground. At the other edge of the forest, two shadows walked in, Now now, lets not go playing on our own, shall we? We are here for some work, but lets warm up a bit! Sure, its been a while since I played with some of these creatures! Saying so they both walked to the deepest region of the forest. Chapter 78 - Path To The Legend After walking for a while, Lumiere stopped and looked back at both Theo and Aeneas. They both were a bit confused as he just asked them out of nowhere to come, take a walk with him Well, well didnt I tell you that Id train him I have a responsibility to stay true to my word. Its not that I wasnt training him or anything of that sort. I was merely just testing and building his attributes. You were right, just doing random stuff and running will get him nowhere, its time I go on to plan B As Lumiere said so Aeneas replied almost instantaneously, What do you mean Plan B? You had been working on how to train him all this time or did you just come up with one? Hearing his question Lumiere was about to lose his temper but held back and replied to him, What do you take me for, I did plan this. Then he turned to Theo with a serious look, I cant teach you all of my skills, but Ill teach a few, starting with one of the basic skills needed for handling these two heavy swords. Let me tell you something, it is never advised to use two swords in war as you need a shield to defend well and a long sword to attack fast and farther is what everyone says! But here I am, not to mention this drunken Ace! This agitated Aeneas a bit, but he decided not to give it much thought. Just like any other sword style, balance is important, and focus as well. Use the momentum of the swords to accelerate the attacking speed! Also do not forget to pour in some Mana in them while you go, thatll make the attack a bit more effective. Theo was listening to all his explanations carefully, it wasnt that he was a bad learner, but he was a rather quick learner! Always work on your footwork, you stall, you die. Keep moving, mislead the enemy and charge, show your opponent the wrong direction, and then slams! Oh! One final thing, here take these! Saying this he pulled two swords, to everyones surprise, they werent shining new or anything spectacular, but rather extremely old and ragged. So, brittle looking that theyd just crumble after a few hits! What! You are handing these old, ragged swords, how the hell is this going to help him? Aeneas got irritated at what he was doing. My, My, will you keep shut! This is just for training The shining, holy, artifacts arent the real weapons! Its how you use whats at your disposal. Well, enough of the chatter, now Ill show you one skill and youre to learn it, no rush but at least try to do it next to two days okay! Saying so he walked a few steps and moved the bushes a bit to show what was next to him. There was a small camp of a bit strange looking creatures. What are those? What are they doing here? Aeneas asked, being impatient. Also, it was rather interesting as even after being there for almost a month he had never seen them before! They are Whatever Who cares! They are here for your training, there are many such camps if you keep moving further! Your task is to beat them all up with the swords. And only using the skill Im about to show you. Hearing this Theo was a bit curious to know what his skill really was and why was he so fixated on using such methods as well. Lumiere took a step and drew an identical pair of swords to that of Theo, This skill is actually a skillset consisting of multiple skills, but if you use them in straight, its a deadly combination! Shadow Step: While standing on any shadow cast by any other object than the user''s one can swiftly enter the shadow realm and emerge from another shadow. Saying this he almost vanished in the shadows right next to them Overdrive Pounce: Upon using this skill user can jump onto the target causing boosted physical damage A little further he appeared right above the enemy Striking Lance: Upon using this skill the weapon hit rate increases With this he landed on the ground with a heavy blow and slicing up two of total 4 enemies, shocking other two Lateral Collision: A slash using twin blades causing double hit rate After this he moved his swords a bit high up in the opposite direction making his balance firm while he worked on his footwork, then he swung them in a circular motion and took two steps making him roll around in a circle while slicing the other two shocked enemies. It was so quick and overkill that all four of them wiped in no more than a split second. This is one of many skills. Practice this on the dummies Ive placed a bit further. Do note, dont be impatient and move on to the next camp right away as with each camp the level of these creatures will increase and not to mention the amount of them as well. His performance and explanation got both Aeneas and Theos jaws dropped. They both stood in shock a bit. Also, you cant return home, rather there is none anymore Pack your stuff and get here You are to spend the next month or two here training. I will keep an eye on you. I repeat you are to not use any other skill or any offensive magic. You do so and Ill shock you! Also, no other weapon! You are to master these only! Aeneas will not be participating, we both wont physically be with you, we''ll just observe! Now off you go, well meet at the other end of the forest! Keep this with you! Saying so he handed him an arm-guard with a suspicious-looking gem on it With this, I can always know what you are doing and also if you are doing it as how you are supposed to or not! Saying this he turned to Aeneas, Lets get moving. We have to get there quickly! Lumiere was rather pushy on this so Aeneas had to speak something, You showed him your skill just once and want him to copy you! Just like that! Theo was also a bit confused as he was the one to practically pull these impossible feet! Yeah, the skills are actually basic so theres nothing to teach! Just keep practising! Lets go now, he has a lot to work on! Chapter 79 - Dealing With The Devil But Hey! Damn wait, Aeneas tried to stop him though he didnt and kept walking. Damn, so now I gotta do all this! This got Theo thinking but he had less time to worry around, he had to bring his stuff, and fight his way through! Wait Aeneas kept yelling at Lumiere as he followed him. What now? he finally got irritated and replied. You say you cant fight and yet you did! Does it mean Nup, I still cant, and I didnt fight. Didnt I tell you something! Its all an illusion. Lets go, we have something to prepare! . . In the deepest depth of the Plane, two shadows had confronted someone, There, there now that we have got you, I want you to do something for me, dear! Diablo was talking to a ghostly looking figure, I know your schemes! I wont do your errands! And why go through this much hassle! Just give it to him yourself! She replied to which he laughed it loud, There is much time for me to appear in front of him, do this for me and Ill do your task for you. You know what that is, dont you! Only I can pull that one! Hearing this got her serious, If you manage to avenge me, Ill do this without any questions! Do I have to give this potion looking thingy to him and the message you told me? Yeah, you do that, and Ill get your work done, but you have to do something more as well! His reply got her intrigued, And what is that? Find the weakness of this certain god whos meddling with Nine-Hells, hes becoming a headache for me as well. Find whats causing him to do it and find a way to stall him till I get my own hand on him. Hearing this she didnt respond a while, Thats a lot of work, but what you are doing is far greater, will you tell me who that certain god is, or do I have to find that one as well? Hearing her reply he answered, Hmm I wont let you overwork for me Hes some youd find interesting as well He is the God of Envy after all! Someone whos also behind the events that doomed Skadi! This was the thing that got her fired up showing off a hint of flames in her eyes she replied, Thatd be my pleasure! But itd a bit of a hassle! Why would that be? Diablo asked Last time I heard about him, he was poking into things that arent meant to be poked in. And, well, All I can really tell you is what I can hear from other Avatars! She scratched her head before replying and looked a bit low too. That is disappointing, knowing the fact that you have the ultimate connection! Haha! You know what I mean! A lot of friends you got huh! Hmm, its been so long since I ever talked with anyone! Lets see what I can get, and, Are you sure about handing that kid Golden Blood? Isnt it a bit too early? She asked him with concern. I know! Observe him and youll realise why Im taking so much interest in him Diablo asked her for her patience. Hmm, Okay! But If I dont feel him good enough Before she could finish Diablo paused her, That wont be necessary! Have some faith in him, and me too! He then turned and walked away, I wonder what made one of the Mighty Lords of Hell take an interest in a mere Mortal, There seems to be more to this kid that it looks! She thought to herself while observing the Golden Blood. Chapter 80 - Goblins? In the next three days, loud clangs were audible in the fairly deeper region of the forest as if someone was fighting, though Theo was merely practising his new skill. Again! Didnt I tell you, use the momentum caused by the swinging motion of the swords to increase damage, otherwise itd be a weak attack! The voice of Lumiere yelled at him from the arm pad. Im trying! Its a little too heavy for me to master! Theo complained, which was fairly valid as the swords were pretty heavy, and there were two! Pour in more Mana in them, let it flow in them. Kid, only when you feel them as your own body parts, then youll be able to master them. Now lets do it again before we call it a day. Lumiere was finally being a strict teacher, something that Theo wanted him always to be. Although the training was a bit rough on him, it was a necessary step as going in blindly relying on a newly acquired skill was a rather open invitation to death. After taking a deep breath, Im ready! Theo was again ready to take on the next wave of dummies. This time also, he followed in his skill set perfectly, though the damage was still lower than he expected. Hmm! Lets call it a day for now! We shall do this again tomorrow. Saying this he cut off. Phew! This is gonna take a while it seems. Theo sighed to himself. After resting a bit, he stood up and started to train on his own, he had been doing so every day. Not because he thought Lumiere would be impressed by this but only to improve his skills. He still hadnt told Lumiere that he had been secretly wiping out enemy camps in the night-time. Tonight, he was going for the fourth, although Lumiere said his strength wasnt enough to even take on the first one, he had successfully defeated the first three, which was a bit of news as these enemies were far weaker than he thought, but he had noticed a slight change in their strength. If what Lumiere said was true, the next one was just as difficult as taking head-on with a dark elfs camp, which was surely not impossible but tough! Even after knowing the potential danger, he was determined to go on a hunt, being trained as an assassin before was coming in handy for him. Once the fire went out, Theo strapped his swords on and began walking to the next camp he had already scouted last night. This camp comprised of 6 total monsters, Lumiere hadnt given them any name so he was calling them Goblins for the time being as they kind of resemble similar to that of the references of these mythical creatures from the stories he had heard over the years. Small feature with greenish skin colour hosting large sideways looking eyes and hands similar to that of frogs. If not for the little clothing they had and bipedal features, theyd really have looked like any other creature. After carefully approaching the region he checked his equipment for the last time before making any move. Yeah! With this much preparation, I can do this, it seems they are already asleep now! he assured himself that Lumiere and Aeneas were no longer looking onto him. Well, now. Its time I did this. He looked at the camp. There were 6 of them of which 2 were resting while others were patrolling the area. This bunch looked more coordinated than others, they were carrying decent weapons as well. It was just as Lumiere had mentioned. As he defeats more of them, the next wave will be more difficult to handle as their number, level, and intelligence will gradually increase. The only thing that was stopping him for a while from attacking was that there was a strange-looking camp, he had not seen anyone exiting or entering thus he thought that would just be storage, but something about it gave off an awry feeling to him telling him to be cautious every time he neared the camp. Cant keep this up, lets just do it! Chapter 81 - Faceoff After waiting for a while, he finally decided to deal with this camp. Although he was making a move without Lumieres acknowledgement, he was still being loyal to the methods and using the only skill he showed. So long he hadnt perfected it, yet he was trying his best. Now to begin I think itd be better to distract a few and then take them by surprise. This strategy had been proven effective earlier while taking on previous camps so naturally, he wanted to go with the same. The same skill set that he had been following for the last 3 camps, surprisingly he had been successful, though up until now he had been facing 4 Goblins at max. now there were more and seemed more dangerous. Well, I took down a warlock then that monster bear, this would be a piece of cake in comparison, though I hope the offence goes well, this skill leaves no space for defence and once they are on alert itd be difficult. Though he had already taken a step, Let''s see how it goes! he thought and moved in. At the camp, those on guard heard something in the bushes nearby, as a standard reply to this, they moved in closer to inspect. Although they were quite cautious, that ticked him a bit. Now theres no going back huh! Thinking this to himself he pounced on them, Striking Lance as he was waiting up in the trees, he didnt need to use the first skill, he learned in the last attack that he can literally ditch the whole first skill, the trade-off being the speed would decrease for the second skill. Here it was no prob as he managed to take them by surprise. Lateral Collision Even though his movements were not as smooth as Lumiere''s, he managed to slash through them. This caused a bit of noise in the quiet night of the forest attracting the attention of the other Goblins. As I thought! Boost-Overdrive Pounce It was a bit different than what he had shown yet Lumiere never said not to enhance the skills. Adding the Boost spell to the skill he managed to increase his speed dramatically directly appearing right above the loads, Got Y''all Just as he was about to activate his second skill on of them took aim at him and shot towards him, This is bad! He had to ditch the idea of activating the skill and land normally. This broke the chain of skill sets and nullified the effect. Crap, Without the surprise element, this is gonna be difficult. He realized that there was a reason this felt difficult to him, as it really was. Huh, that much is expected though he didnt stop his efforts. Shadow Step he disappeared right in front of their eyes as he dissolved, You miss me? His voice literally shocked everyone as it came from right behind, Lateral collision! Also, Lumiere didnt say he couldnt use the skill set as individual skills either. Even though using only one would lessen the effect, on an enemy that wasnt on guard, it was simply buttery smooth. This marks the fourth, or rather not! Whats in there, should I take a look? He thought to himself before walking towards the camp. Well, whatever, even if there is something, I can take it on my own as there is no one left to interfere although it was dangerous his past endeavours had filled him with enough courage. He walked to the camp and took off the cloth covering the front end to see what was inside of it. To his surprise, there was nothing in there except a potion and a note. He picked it up and read it only to be stunned by the content, it said, You can meet her, all you need to do is drink this potion and lie down, the one who guides you is waiting for you to respond to her call . A little farther than where the camp was, Master is it necessary to stay here and play with the kid, we should be heading back. To his question, Diablo answered with a smile, We are not wasting our time, if I hadnt sensed someone interfering with this world, wed have already left, but seems like someone is interested in him just as much. Lets see what he is up to while we are at it, oh! And its not like we will be late for anything! The arch-demon simply couldnt believe how much liking his mighty lord had taken to this kid he had never even heard of a while ago. Chapter 82 - The Guardian What does it mean that you can meet her? Whom is it referring to? The one who guides me? Is it talking about the voice I keep hearing? Theo had a lot of questions about it. He was also curious to know who that mysterious person was he kept hearing the voice of, was it someone he knew or the one he was looking for, he too had no clue. But it all looked suspicious as to why would there be anything there in this world of illusion that could lead to such a result. It was a world of illusion, after all, it could be a trap as well. Thinking of which he kept away the potion and decided to use it after reaching back to where he was camping, also he couldnt waste any longer as if Lumiere somehow spotted him off his location, hed be busted. He then hurriedly kept away the potion and note and sprinted back to the camp. After a while he reached safe and sound, he then lit the fire again to see again if there was anything he missed. He read it again only to find nothing more. What are you waiting for, you are finally getting to meet me, arent you curious? Just as he was thinking he heard the voice again, Why can I hear you? Wait, can you even hear me? Theo subconsciously replied as if he was talking to a normal person. But to his surprise, the voice replied back to him saying All your questions will be answered, come on now, take that potion! Hearing this again he gave in to the demand and took the potion and waited for its effect. Although he waited for a while, nothing happened, Thats it? Nothings happening! He called out to the voice but received no reply. Well, maybe Im hallucinating, its too late too! thinking it was a fluke he decided to just let it slide and sleep. Master, are we going to see him sleep too? Hearing him Diablo looked at him and replied, Hmm, lets leave, for now, we are to visit someone else as well! Saying this they left the forest region to leave the illusionary world. As Theodore slept, they had no reason to stay there and look at him sleeping. As he opened his eyes, he was dumbstruck as he was in a very strange place. Wait, am I dreaming already, or this place really terraformed? Damn, I hate these illusions and stuff! He questioned as he pulled his cheek only resulting in pain. Ha ha ha, you are still like how you were years ago, love to see that side of you kid! He heard the same voice from behind, startled he looked back from where the voice came from. He was standing in a vast empty area with a surface looking identical to the cloud and there were trees in the distance but were far different than what he had ever seen, and there was someone else than him too. The person behind the mysterious voice. A woman dressed in red silk with a little but quite visible golden halo was standing there. He had never seen someone like that, certainly, it wasnt Serena whom he was looking for, but he had never seen such an appearance, almost as if she was some goddess. I know you have a lot of questions, but lets keep it simple shall we! Her voice gave off a familiar feeling though he had never heard it other than now and then. Who are you? Why are you helping me? Were his obvious questions. Guardian Angel, wont do it, huh! She replied with a chuckle. Umm, Im not that witch you keep hearing about too, so rest assured As for who I am, Ever heard of an Archangel? I certainly have heard about it and know everything about it, so whats with that? He replied quickly. Hmm, everything you say. Well, we never know everything kid, thats the first thing, also there are so many people who are powerful yet only a handful with Planes will on them, do you know why? Her talk baffled him for a moment. Certainly, he had never given it a thought, but it was commonly known that there can be only a few with such abilities, as for why, no clue. He nodded with no in answer to which she let out a laugh, You say you know everything and not know that, well let me tell you why and youll understand who I am. Just like Arch Demons can reincarnate hellish spawns, the Archangel can reincarnate beings like me, you know that right? He kept gazing at her in confusion, "Hmm, let me make it easier. There are beings called the Chosen Ones! Do you know that?" She asked him trying to make him understand her existence, "Yeah, People say they carry the Plane''s will! Also, they get to enjoy the powers that come with the selection! I kinda envy them sometimes!" He replied his point. "Quite informed I must say! Well, when these Chosen One''s die, they can be reincarnated to the secondary planes, Umm, An Arch-Demon can do it or in my case, an Archangel! Now, are we getting somewhere?" Hearing this he nodded in agreement "There is someone who performed the reincarnation, lets say someone who needed some help with something that I could do for them? In this case, Im the reincarnated one and well I have a job to do! Well, my pact prohibits me from disclosing on who is that person but, I''m tasked with things for them! I work for an Archangel! Hearing her explanation, it seemed to make a point, although it wasnt unheard of, the superior beings can perform reincarnation ritual to make a pact with certain Dead individual, granting him/her new life for the time being! It was more complicated than it sounded though, Theo, with his status, had access to this information and had learnt a thing or two about this already. If I understand it correctly, you are telling me that you are a Guardian of some Archangel and you work for them? Umm, Not just any! An Entity with an unprecedented amount of power! Someone who is responsible for the very lifeline of the Plane itself! And yet I guard her! Chapter 83 - A Word Of Advise "Well, let''s get past that! That isnt important, I am in charge of protecting that certain individual from any potential threat, though you may think why dont I act on my own right? And why talk with you? and seek your help! What reason is behind me guiding you? These were the exact questions he had in his mind, But you see, even though I am ordered to do so, there are times when I doubt her too, she chose you and I dont feel like you are the one! For starters I dont feel the resolve in you, the reason you are involving yourself in all this is so childish, I dont want you to be what you will end up as. Fate is always cruel on those who are not prepared Tell me, what reason you have to continue? .. This was something he had heard recently, Lumiere, he was questioned with the same by him as well. Is saving my people not enough of a reason? he felt it somehow irritating that everyone thought that he had no significant reason to fight, He was putting a lot of lives on the edge, running away from hometown leaving behind that many people and their fate just like that! No one should face such a dilemma, yet he was doing it! Though his reply simply didn''t satisfy anyone, not ever her, Hmm, compared to that of the fate of the entire plane, all of its residents, it is really not enough, kid. The path you are on will require sacrifice beyond what you can afford as of now, you are not ready yet. For now, I have a suggestion for you! Strengthen your will, make yourself stronger, be better than what you are now in terms of fighting abilities and willpower! You need to work a lot on that one! Then, once I feel like you have grown enough, we will meet again. Only then you will understand what you are getting involved in, as the truth you think you know is neither entirely true nor it is whole! You should judge it rationally as what you will face might change your view to the entire thing! And one more. Once you leave this place head North-East, to the Temple of Origins. There is someone who is waiting for you, someone who can change your and this planes fate, though you must understand, every step you take is full of responsibilities. She will release some fate power in you as you have grown enough to handle some, with the time you will be able to gain more. You know the one who I call my master is an entity who regulates the flow of Mana in Ley Lines across the entire plane, and well, she thinks you are ready to receive some bonus! This was a lot of information for him, But he got the basics of what he had to do next But wont it be late! I mean going out of course would inflict trouble on my people! I cant spend more time. Just now he was interrupted by her again, If you dont, youll regret, Somethings are not to be ignored, kid! At the end of the day, those things come together! also dont worry, your people are safe, For now! Someone is making it sure! There will be no more invasion from Hell for the time being! If you head there, youll reveal more to what lies there, and youll find some stones that you are looking for. Just don''t forget about that place! Also, dont forget to do what Ive asked you and one more thing. You must get a lot stronger before you collect all Tears of Oizys, youll know why as you travel. Someone is making sure my people are safe! What does that mean? Mmm, its better than regretting later, there must be some reason such high figures are aiding us! Okay then, I will certainly get stronger in here, and once out, well head to the Temple of Origins. When will I get to see you again, also why do you know me so well? Hearing him she walked closer to him and touched his cheek, Ive been looking after you ever since, through every happiness, through every sadness, didnt I tell you, I am a guardian, to both you and her As she completed this he felt a sudden pull, the next moment he was back to his tent in the forest and was being yelled at by Aeneas through the armament. . Back in there as she bid farewell, another person walked in, I wish I could touch him with my own hands once more! To this the Guardian replied, With this, I think Ive paid back to you just enough to be considered forgiven, Milady! How many times Ive told you not to call me that, just Lira is enough, and Ive never been angry at you to forgive, I should thank you for this. With your guidance, I hope hell be able to face the cruelty of the fate that is awaiting him. After all, I''m bound not to involve myself with him or mortal any further, but I''m a mother! How can I just sit and watch!" As she replied her eyes inflicted a hint of sadness. ''Fate is cruel on those who are unprepared!'' Chapter 84 - Begining Of A New . . Ah! I have to get even stronger huh, wait with all this yelling and screaming I cant Theo touched his forehead as he felt a bit of pain building up while Aeneas kept yelling at him. Oye, you there? Can you hear me? Its morning already! Did you get a good night''s sleep? You there? Hearing his cries, he couldnt bear any longer, Yeah! Im here and sound, could you not pipe down a little. It''s so early in the morning? Hearing him answer Aeneas replied right away, Ah finally I got through you, you up for the first kill today kid, damn it took me a lot of bribing to get him to agree on this so, lets do this, shall we? Also, prepare some good food, Im coming to see for myself how you fight! . Hearing this he was in an awkward state as he had already taken out 4 of the camps, now he wanted to show how he fights, this ones not going to go smoothly. Even after knowing this, he let Aeneas come to his place, the problems he would need to deal with, he could deal with later too. Right now, making both of them suspicious of his actions wasnt a good thing, and if Aeneas was going to come over, he could deal with him more easily. Well then, lets see what can be done thinking that he got up from the tent. He hadnt forgotten what he saw in the dream earlier this morning, though it wasn''t just a dream! Get stronger and move to the North-East! Easier said than done huh! He had it running in the back of the mind. . After getting everything ready, he was prepared to welcome Aeneas, it had been a while since they met, it was unclear to Theo what he was up to until now, but it was safe to assume that he was preparing for something thatd help him train. For now, he could only hope for the best. . Later that afternoon he prepared everything that he was told to and was now waiting for him to come. He remembered what the Guardian told him in his dream. There were certainly many questions on his mind but for now, he could only think, he didn''t have answers to everything apparently, he had quite a lot of time. In this illusionary world of Skadi, he had been there for only a month or so he had a lot of time to train and get stronger as after stepping out of this world there were many hardships that he had to face. Many unknown enemies were lurking around to fight with them. He had to get stronger do not become a burden on anyone else. As of now, he has been able to take out 4 camps now the things are looking serious as with each camp the number of enemies and their strength will gradually increase. For now, he had been able to somehow take care of it, but he knew for sure that his skill was not up to his expectations. He had been only training on the dummies, and the enemy outside of this world was a lot stronger and smarter. From here on how I fight will decide if I live or die, but most importantly what is the reason that everyone is asking me? Is there really any? Is fighting for my kin is not enough of a reason? I think once we get to the Temple of origins I''ll know for myself. Until then the only thing I can do is get better at everything, I have to figure out what reason I am going to give to him, I know he''s a little bit dumb, but he can be smarter useless things I just hope that he doesn''t freak out. A lot was goIng on his mind, also he had to prepare for the next journey. Now that he was assured by The Guardian about his people, he could extend his journey a bit and understand the whole situation in depth. He was following instructions for now, Someone said this so let''s do this and then someone said that so lets do that! This wasn''t going to work any longer. After all moving aimlessly wasn''t going to cut! . . The only thing that baffled him that he was experiencing events that he had never heard of! May it be Serena or Skadis world or now this Guardian thing! This was all too new for him, and just blindly trusting everyone and following their instructions wasnt going to lead him anywhere. But, the fact was, he just wasn''t strong enough to challenge their will or wisdom, he lacked information and strength. If going to Temple of Origins was going to lend him some, he had to take the chance! I should ask him as well! Oddly, he is well informed in this regard! It''s just, . He''s an idiot! Theo rubbed his forehead as he thought of the person, he was so immersed in thoughts that he almost didn''t even sense him closing in! Chapter 85 - Probing . . As he was thinking, he felt someones presence, instinctively he drew his sword that he was holding onto He was about to slash in the direction he felt someone''s presence only to find out nothing, the next moment he felt a sudden urge of pain building upon his left side. He had been punched and in just a matter of moments, he was sent flying. . Spacing out in the battlefield is never allowed, did no one ever tell you, kid? You know, the enemy will use every kind of dirty trick there is to take you down and you are just giving them an opportunity, you''re still lacking I see. But now that I''m here let''s work that out too, he was standing with a proud expression as if he had achieved something which irritated Theo even more. Argh, Who attacks his comrades? Yeah, I may be lacking, that''s what you''re here for? If you are going to teach me, I''m certainly going to get killed! We are not taking on those camps? Theo stood up while shaking off the dust on his clothes, although he wasn''t injured, Indeed, he was still in enemy territory not that he was completely safe and yet he had the luxury to space out. Thought hearing him say so Aeneas looked at him narrowing his eyes, his look said that he knew something he wanted to speak up, Although Theo had some idea about what he knew and what he wanted to talk about, he didn''t want to spoil the beans by himself he as if he was to be wrong, he would just get caught up so to be not suspicious any longer he looked at him and asked You want to say something? tell me, did he allow me to take on the camps? And why so sudden? By yesterday he wasn''t even sure if I could take on any single one of them His question was a little bit probing, but he was not a Legendary Ace for nothing, right away he understood the meaning of his question but, he was not the type to not answer. Well, there is a reason that he suddenly allowed you to take on the camps, as you might know, that you were given a deadline that you had to follow, And you simply couldn''t Waiting any longer means we have to delay the further programs that we cannot afford so instead of waiting we decided that it would be better that you start taking on the camps right away, and with me being around there won''t be any problem. Do you not trust me that much? Theo understood right away that he had figured it out that he had been taking out the camps, he decided to just go with it. Hesitantly enough he asked Aeneas, so when do we start taking on the challenge? looking at him being impatient Aeneas didn''t want to wait any longer he also wanted to see for himself how his friend had been fighting all this time. Right now would be a good time, after a while I''ll feel hungrier and more sluggish so if anything happened to you, I would be just useless, we don''t want that to happen, do we? Let''s get right to hey it, oh and we are directly going to take on the 5th one as the first 4 are not that difficult and you could just take them on anytime later from the 5th there are more interesting enemies as you further proceed, we also find someone that you had already fought once but this time the same technique won''t work. His reply clearly told that he knew, Theo had already cleared the first of camps, instead of scolding him he decided to just go with it, Theo simply couldn''t understand why but, he didn''t ask as well. Well then let''s get started. I can hardly wait to see how much you''ve grown in the past few days as that will decide the way we elevate our journey from henceforth. With a prideful look in his eyes, Aeneas was sure that hed crush through the next trials, only then Lumiere would bestow his true skills, the one that comes as a trait, the bloodline skills. Chapter 86 - Rising Warrior! Theo was certainly looking forward to what the next camp was like. He had not scouted it yet! So, theres a catch in this one, the next camp has more enemies, if I were you, Id be more than just prepared! Aeneas certainly knew a thing or lot. The time to reconsider moves was already over and now it was time to move. The next camp was not so far from the last one he had dealt with. Anyways, if anything goes south, just get me out! I dont want you going and taking them down, I will be the one to do that! Still, I dont think that youll need to even move! Theo rubbed his nose while answering him with confidence. As expected of you! Aeneas looked at him while thinking, We are here! They stood next to a bunch of high bushes, certainly, the camp was right next to the bushes. The thick long bushes were natural walls for them, a perfect hiding place also itd create difficulty for swordsmen. The bushes were quite close to the camp and there was very little space to fight in there. With so many enemies, it was not going to be easy for attackers to use long weapons like swords, and spears to be exact. What do you think? Id say the first strike will decide how itll end. Aeneas scratched his head as they both examined the place. After thinking for a while, Theo was quite sure that what Aeneas just said was the truth. If the ambush failed, hed be forced to fight multiple enemies in a constrained place. Itd be a bloody battlefield if it goes south! But Ive found something interesting! Theo pointed at a very tall tree standing firm just near the camp. Oh! Looks like he learned his lessons! Id like to know what Im fighting with, not that I have any other skills that I can use but using them effectively will prove better in this situation! What do you say? He was being cautious this time as he had figured that their intelligence and response time must have increased even further than the last time. A wise move, in any battle you must know your opponent! Aeneas crossed his arms and stood answered like a proud veteran, which he was. Ill get moving while looking for a vantage point, Ive discovered something about this skill! Theo was getting ready as he spoke, What may that be? Aeneas got curious about what he said. That, you dont need to use your whole skill to attack and, if you repeat, itll be deadlier! Saying so he looked at him with a smile. Shadow Step! Whoosh, he disappeared again into the shadows. That skill!, Aeneas hadnt seen it a while. Shadow Step: While standing on any shadow cast by any other object than the user''s one can swiftly enter the shadow realm and emerge from another shadow. Damn, hes already figured so much! Why did he never try learning how to fight? Aeneas certainly knew this perk of the skills but figuring and modifying skills was not an amateurs thing. It took him no longer than a minute to reach the bottom of that giant tree. Without wasting any moment, he began climbing, his agile body allowed him to climb faster and that too being quiet enough to not let anyone notice. Whoa, that kids gotten so damn faster, its more than just a bit impressive! Aeneas was looking impressed by his swift actions. Now, lets have a look at what we are dealing with. Theo looked for the camp after reaching the top. Lets use this new skill I got recently! He was eager to test his newly developed skills. Mana Sense: It allows users to sense any nearby enemy giving a vague Mana Signature of them as well in approx. 15-20mtrs Whoa its damn impressive, I can even use it at such height. Now for the camp, Just as he was being impressed by his skill, he noticed something. That isnt good, there are only 6 enemies but they are a bit stronger. That is less concerning than that of the one that tipped off his senses, it was significantly stronger than the rest of them. Thats why he said itd be difficult, he got it right away that underestimating the strength of this pack would cost him dearly. After looking around for a while he returned to Aeneas using the same Shadow Step skill. Looking at him Aeneas was not surprised but the fact that he looked as if he hadnt spent any effort which wasnt true. So found anything? He asked Theo knowing that he had concluded his scouting. You are right! I need to take care of those 6 guards right away before dealing with the main element! They appear to be guarding someone! If I dont take them out in one sweep, thats not going to end well. Theo answered him calmly while checking his equipment. We need to go a lot further, stay by me! he looked at his set of swords as they looked on the verge of breaking but were holding quite well. So, any vantage point? Is there any place you can take them all out? Aeneas asked him the obvious question testing his scouting skills. Yeah, surprisingly there are quite a few! He sounded confident. The bushes around are no good, any sound and theyll be on their guard. Ill use Shadow Step to take them by surprise! He seemed a lot confident in the tactic he described. But the only skill Before Aeneas could continue Theo stopped him with a reply, Ill be using only that skill, but a bit differently! It was getting more interesting to see now, Aeneas was looking forward to what was going to happen. Chapter 87 - An Easy Target? As Theo closed into his leverage point, he knew that this wasnt going to be easy, any single mistake and the tables would turn. If I stay like this, how am I supposed to get stronger! Its time we overcome the limits! Theo was resolved to take on the enemy. After getting to the treeline nearby he took a glance at the enemy to understand their movements. Being daylight, they were quite active and were on guard as well, unlike the nighttime, Theo had no way to get them by surprise. If he failed, he knew itd turn into a melee. After giving it a final thought, he decided to use the combo skill just as due to the increased risk. Without the combo, the damage would decrease, and it would increase the chances of the enemy getting away unscathed. He then drew his swords out and stood on the branch looking at them, closing his eyes he leapt forward in faith! As he descended to the ground, he activated the first skill from the combo, Shadow Step With it, he jumped in the shadow realm through one of their shadows, without anyone noticing. Overdrive Pounce Striking lance, back-to-back activating the combo with additional buffs. Just as they looked back, Theo emerged out of one of the shadows. And activated the skills not to mention the next one was following, Lateral Collision. Swoosh! With the last hit, every last one of the enemy standing was now cut to half. The outcome was rather satisfactory yet unexpected, it looked like his attributes were boosted, right now he had no way to look at that. Looks like Fate Power works better than I thought, what else did we get? Just as he was thinking he felt someones presence, suddenly he turned around to check whose gaze he felt. Im sure there was someone! Although he couldnt see anyone, he felt someone. Damn, is there someone who can erase their presence that well? He was a bit baffled. Now the real challenge begins, lets see how you play when you are not in an advantageous position, kid Aeneas who was watching this all sat on top of the tree nearby to get a good view of the scene. Crap! Theo was confused at the situation, he could feel someone being there but was unable to see, which proved to be a drawback. Looks like I got no other option He then closed his eyes and activated Mana Sense. A few moments later he opened his eyes and moved a few steps hurriedly, at the next instance the place he was standing was hit by a high tier magical attack. Oye Oye dont tell me.. he looked at the scene with dumbstruck eyes as from the flames his enemy emerged. A warlock! This is bad! I can use only this one skill and hes out of the question for close battle! Theo cursed inwardly at the situation. Still, there is no other way! He charged in just like that. Both swords were inoffensive charge, he planned to test how strong this warlock was and also to test the probability of close combat. Accel Closing in, he sped up to activate one of the skills form a combination, Lateral Collision A sharp noise of metal screeching echoed through the forest Damn hes good! His head-on attack was blocked by the warlock most embarrassingly, he had stopped the blade by the back of his palm, the sound was the blade hitting on the armour. By looks, the warlock was rather on the short side and looked more like a human kid with two horns on the forehead. Holding onto its staff while wearing a hoodie, its attire was screaming shadiness. After taking a step back he charged in again, This time he jumped right next to him rather surprising him, Overdrive Pounce C Striking Lance Using combination, he landed a direct hit. But to no avail, it was blocked yet again. Oye kid! Use your brain! Charging in blindly wont do any good, tell me what you notice! Aeneas yelled at him through the communicator. Hes got good physical attack resistance, being a warlock, he must have good resistance to magic as well! I tried pouring in mana in the blade but he is damn good! Theo replied while charging in again. This time he didnt use any skill but rather just drew some slash while pouring in Mana! Listen, warlocks are not that difficult target if you know exactly what you need to do, Stun him first, cause a bit of chaos and land a heavy hit. Then use your trump card! Aeneas said as if it was so easy for Theo but right now he had no other option Lets do this then He stepped back a few steps to charge in again. Accel C Boost With add-on buffs, his speed increased significantly! He charged in pouring mana in the blade, Lateral Collision Warlock read his movements and stood with a stance to block it, but Theo forced his body to the left side with all his might almost injuring his legs, Overdrive Pounce C Striking Lance This time he was successful in stunning it. Now! Aeneas said it out loud Boost C Lateral Collision While pouring in quite a lot of Mana he charged in, The strategy worked with him being able to land a direct hit on the Warlock. Yeah! I did it! Theo was overjoyed with the result. He looked at the way where the Warlock was sent flying, But it wasnt there! What! Theo had a confused look Who said itd be that easy! Aeneas spoke in a low voice Suddenly a wave of chill ran through Theos nerves and he jumped a bit farther, to his surprise that warlock emerged from a shadow right where he was standing. Oho! You have an affinity to the shadow realm huh! Lets see how you use it! Aeneas thought to himself while looking at the scenes unfolding in front of his eyes. Did he just use Shadow Step! Thats bad! Theo was sweating from all the action, Screw you! Theo cursed and charged in yet again, this time Warlock was prepared for everything Or was he! Activate Domain C Shadow Chapter 88 - Unfolding Of Events This is getting interesting; how come he picks up such bizarre skills! Aeneas was looking at the scene in awe. A truly eye-catching scene was unfolding in front of him. Lets see how you deal with this! After activating the Domain Theo stepped into Shadow Realm! As for Domains, These were personal affinities, tied to ones soul. With it came great power but at greater costs. It was never seen as an advantageous trait by anyone as anyone could truly master it. By activating one Theo was stepping into uncharted waters. His shadow domain allowed the user greater control over their movements in the Shadow Realm and the freedom to switch in between shadows which were not even connected but at the cost of great stamina. Activating the domain also gave tenfold attribute bonuses as long as one has the stamina to use it. It was far superior though not all domains had similar effects, this one was rather special and equally difficult! After activating the domain, Theo jumped into the shadow realm using Shadow Step, it was rather quickly that the warlock followed in blindly. Inside the shadow realm, A place that no one knew much about, It was a twisted place full of dangers, shadow vortexes, and planar cracks. It was said that there were many ways to hells leading through the shadow realm and if anyone got caught in the shadow vortex, thatd be the end of it. After walking in behind, Warlock was inside the realm but what he didnt expect was that Theo wasnt there! He tried looking around for him but could only feel gazes all over the place and no one around. Just as he was looking around with his guard down a sudden gust of wind passed by followed by a sudden rise in pain. Lateral Collision He looked in the direction only to find nothing, Are you looking for me? Theos tone was rather teasing, making warlock pissed, he started throwing spells blindly! Overdrive Pounce C Striking Lance C Lateral Collision Another deadly hit, With that, Theo didnt stop but rather continued using the shadow realm as his playground and started throwing Lateral Collisions one after another at a frightening speed. To make matters worse he was completely invisible to later, his movements were more than just nimble, they were rather quick and deadly. Umm-hmm, is that all you got! Theo was rather in good mood as of now, he was holding the upper hand, Its time we end this nonsense Saying this he moved past the Warlock startling him and frightening him at the same time. The next few minutes were a true terror. Accel C Overdrive Pounce C Striking Lance C Lateral Collision One final blow and warlock was rendered lifeless. Aeneas was waiting for the results outside of the Shadow Realm, as expected by him he saw lifeless warlock thrown out of the shadow realm, it was a rather spectacular view. As expected but Something worried Aeneas as he saw Theo walking out behind him, How was that? He had this proud look Not bad, But why did you drag him to the shadow realm? Aeneas had this question lingering on his mind. Why, to be fair, I dont know for sure but at that moment I thought Id be able to wrap it up for good in there, You see I have an affinity to Shadow Movements! Hearing his explanation Aeneas had a questioned look, Hmm that is good to hear but let me tell you something! This time your enemy wasnt smart enough, you can call him dumb to follow you. You need to gain absolute control over your domain to be able to use its advantage in the Mortal Realm, whichs a lot more beneficial. Do you know how to? Theo asked out of curiosity Unfortunately, I have no affinity to Shadow Movements so I cant be so sure, but Ive heard that Duvrions younger son knows a lot about it! We should check it out once we are out of here. Till then try to tame this new power, howre you doing? Just as Aeneas asked Theo felt a sudden realization of tiredness. Crap I forgot to deactivate the domain! He cursed before falling to sleep right there! Ah! With such a weak body, how can you imagine taking much stress! Aeneas rubbed his temples as he felt a bit of pain building up. I hope you are doing fine out there He thought, looking at the shining roof above his head. Even faster! Is that all you got! Outside the painting, Dimitri was pressing on to his pupils Damn it, what do you expect? We cant keep this up too long! Vivian replied with wet eyes! You dont need to push yourself, Vivi! Its alright! Catherine tried to comfort her. Unlike her Vivian had no blessings from any deity, her attributes were rather normal compared to others and were not exceptional, though she was trying her hard to keep up with everyone else so as to not get left behind and become a dragging weight Hmm, well I think you should join in with Milot for now, you at least now understand how spells work! In the future when youll be able to use it with more ease, you can make better use of the knowledge! One must understand and evolve their true abilities, As for our discussion, I hope we can continue that at dinner! Hearing Dimitri say this she felt a bit sad, Am I that incompatible? Am I useless? Its not like that Vivi. Catherine felt guilty. Its not your time yet dear, youll have your time in the near future! Dimitri patted Vivians head, cheering her. I hope so too! She replied with her wet eyes. Why not lets take a break and check on them, its getting late as well! Dimitri said so while walking out with a pleasing smile. Chapter 89 - The Other Son What do you mean I am not suitable? Want me to punch in your face and show how suitable I am? Vivian was quite angry at Milot as he refused to train her right away! Argh, I told you Im not that good with Daggers! If you can swing a sword, I could help you. Only my father and that cocky older brother of mine are good at it! Milot replied with a hit of misbelief. Yeah! Why dont you ask Eric. Before he could finish he received a sharp glare. Ah! I take it as a no then. I can do one thing, you can watch us train and see what helps you! Maybe you could use some of the techniques to refine your skills! Lets try that one. Milot finally managed to help her in some way. I feel so useless! Damn, Ill do it! She gave in to observing them spar. After a good two hours later she was quite impressed by his skills, Damn, he didnt even sweat, and that was way overbearing on both of them. How Crazy powerful is this guy? She was thinking to herself. Its getting darker, we should stop! Dimitri came walking while carrying all three of the tired figures on his magic circle. That was so exhausting! Ember complained to which Catherine and Sylph nodded in agreement. haha! The most energetic of you all is this little one Ill say! Dimitri was petting Luna while referring to her. So, what are the plans for tonight. Dont tell me we are going to the palace! As thatd mean, you are going to the palace, except me! Milot asked him eagerly. Grrrr! Whats that growling noise? Naomi asked to which Milot seemed somewhat embarrassed, after all, he was quite hungry. Haha look at you! Acting all tough! Dimitri was laughing out loud. Rest assured, we are staying here, we have that idiots tavern by ourselves! Lets make good use of it! His suggestion was a relief for everyone as all of them seemed a lot tired. Swoosh. A figure came in rushing towards them, Watch out! Milot yelled at Dimitri as he sensed someone. In a split second ten shadows emerged from the trees, one of them rather small but quick as the person appeared right next to Dimitri in no time. Surprisingly the person seemed not hostile but rather knelt before the King! I suppose you are here on my stupid sons orders huh? Dimitri asked that person in a low voice to which he received no reply. Forgive my rude behavior, my Lord". Agnes was sent along with the sentinels on a rather different mission. I sensed danger so I came in looking for the source. It was you in the end, Milot! She looked quite upset looking at Milot who was also witnessing the scene in disbelief. What is your problem? That day too, you ruined my training place by wreaking havoc, and the other day you shot me an Arrow! I nearly died! Milot replied in anger. Tch, I missed! Agnes replied regretting, Oye what do you mean you missed! Geezer! You see how badly everyone wants me dead? Milot complained but Dimitri was preoccupied with the newly arrived person. You want me to smash that empty skull of yours open and show how much crap is filled in there? Bring it on! She had lost her composure, Ahem! Dimitri was somehow able to silence them! Forgive me, My Lord! I stepped out of my duties and lost my cool as well! She apologized right away not to anger him any further. I forgive you! Im that big-hearted! Milot tried to tease her a bit. I dont need your forgiveness! Somehow she was still trying to keep her cool but her fists showed some other sign. So, what mission were you sent on? Dimitri asked, trying to sway them out of the situation. My Lord, Its about Sir Eric! He''s gone missing!" Chapter 90 - Exiled One Oye, you call him sir and call me by name? Thats not fair! Milot was still complaining, Huh! Why should I call an idiot, irresponsible, stupid, pervert with such a title? Dont interrupt me while I talk to My lord, Ill punch you She glared back at him with a scary look quieting him for good. Are all girls that scary? Nuae asked Vivian who was already rubbing her forehead due to pain. What happened to Eric? Dimitri asked in a serious tone. He was sent to investigate a matter regarding a request by some villagers. It was about some Monsters appearing in the nearby vicinity. As some useless person was not being on guard, he had no choice but to send Sir Eric to investigate. She told him about it. Useless! Milot tried to break in the conversation but only glares were enough for him. Somehow I see someone I know in him! Vivian looked at the scene with a worried look. She was certainly talking about Aeneas, another person who fits in the description. For him, the mission should have been simple, a mere hour was enough but he hasnt returned yet. Master Duvrion was worried sick so he dispatched us! Agnes explained! Any clues? Dimitri was worried as well. Not yet, but rest assured, we will track him down in no time. She replied with confidence easing his worry a bit. Why dont you let him be? Hes been like that right? Hell be back! Milot said so casually, How can you Agnes was about to scold him but Dimitri took the role, We should never overlook this matter just because he has a habit to go unchecked, what if something happened to him! Agnes, you go ahead and look for clues, and report back if you find anything suspicious. Dimitri ordered her to which she nodded and walked back to the forest along with other sentinels while looking at Milot for the last time with regret in her eyes. Why did she... Miot was still mad at her for behaving with him in such a manner. It took them a while to get to the Tavern and prepare for Dinner, even though Dimitri seemed worried he had confidence in his forces, something made him worry. What was all that! Vivian asked Dimitri on behalf of everyone, What? He was confused as to what was she referring to, Yeah! Who was that? It seemed like she knew him! She asked him referring to Milot who was sleeping rather carelessly after getting stuffed with food and wine. Ah, that you say! She was his fianc! Dimitri replied with a hint of a smile, Fianc? It was quite news for everyone. Yeah, She is significantly a skilled warrior, also a dependable general. Shed been commanding all Sentinels for a while with no gaps for enemies to slip through. It was her who captured you all as well! Hearing him they tried remembering seeing her on that day. Ah, it was she who knocked me! Catherine remembered getting knocked out on that day as she was trying to search for sentinels that day. Also, she happens to be the daughter of Duvrions old friend. He wished her to marry him and Duvrion forced the proposal on him. Guess what happened next? He looked at Vivian who replied to him in a low tone, He ran away! Hahaha Yeah! He ran away and came to me. He was scared, he said he wasnt ready for this yet. Taking responsibility and governing, he was afraid of what will happen if something went wrong. Duvrion always hoped him to be his heir as hes quite knowledgeable, hes also a fearsome warrior and has a very kind yet destructive personality. Unlike Eric whos always been a bit spoiled with power. Ah, how could we forget that! Nuae remembered the interrogation. But, him running away was not a good move. Due to that, Agnes was embarrassed in front of nobles and Duvrion took his act as a foolish child trying to run and hide from reality. He challenged his own child to fight him and if Milot won, hed listen to him, but as it happened, Milot lost miserably. Not once or twice, over 100times. Over 100 times! Everyone figured it to be only expected. Well, thats enough for his story! Your journey from here on is going to be tough. Allow me to help you with something! Dimitri stood and spoke while looking for something in his storage. With what? Vivian asked curiously. Allow me to help you with your levels! He took out an artifact, Wait, isnt it. Vivian was shocked by the existence of the artifact he pulled. Staff of Sagehood All preparations are complete! Dont you dare leave me behind if anything goes wrong, we have a contract! Someone, far deep in the forest spoke to his partner What do you take Gnosis as? We are loyal to contracts, To the very end. And rest assured, You are being escorted by one of the Xenos of Gnosis. Nothing shall stop you! His partner replied while drawing out his Dagger which glowed in the pitch dark forest. Chapter 91 - Trial Not enough! You cant even scratch me with that! Aeneas was mocking Theo while training him. God damn it! I cant master it in just a day! Theo was panting after trying his newly learned skill on Aeneas. Huh! You were able to use the other with efficiency! Anyway! Its just extra skill! If it works, it works. Aeneas gave him a hand to stand up. Are you ready? Lumiere walked in closer to ask Theo. It was time to challenge the Guardian of the entrance so as to exit the Skadis world. . Huh! I am ready! We shouldnt waste any more time. Theo replied with shining eyes. I cant believe we are doing this! It took us almost 9 months to get here! You really have an affinity to fight. Moreover, did you find a good reason kid? Aeneas asked him while patting on his shoulder. I...I cant say I have one yet. But I do want to know a lot of things! He replied. Yeah, a lot of things. Why am I being pushed to do all this? What really happened all those years ago? And what is actually happening. He couldnt help but think for now. . . Lets get going! Aeneas took a step and shouted in excitement. Yeah! They are waiting for us after all! Lumiere rubbed his forehead looking at him laughing out loud like some pirate. . . The test Lumiere was talking about was to be held at the core of the forest or lets say In the deepest region. After walking for about half an hour they reached the entrance. By the looks, it was way more majestic and mesmerising than anything Theo had ever seen. A huge cave with walls as high as they could get. The walls were lined with crystals not only that, the roof looked like a sky filled with glitter. There were large sculptures of warriors and their weapons. In comparison to everything, they were so tiny and small. The whole place was carrying a discrete aura of a certain being. As if some holy land or a temple of some powerful god. Beautiful, isnt it? Skadi was a goddess of Illusions, but one must not underestimate her tremendous power and command on a certain type of magic. Lumiere explained He pointed towards a tree in the distance, What do you make of it? Looking at it, the tree looked rather ordinary, just it was missing leaves and any greenery. Some old tree left behind? Theo scratched his head before responding. Hearing him Lumiere let out a peal of laughter, That thing is no ordinary tree kid! Well, I cant blame you for not knowing. Skadi left behind a piece of her soul in that tree before departing. She didnt die off, but no one is sure what happened to her. After the fall of Serena, a lot happened which is still unexplainable. Well, youll find answers one day, for now, you have to confront the guardian of this place. Aether! . Theo looked at the tree once more before turning to Lumiere, I have a question, Yeah go ahead. Lumiere turned to him to answer, Every time I hear something about Gods, it gets more and more confusing. Who can help me clear these unsettling questions? His point was rather profound, it was really getting more and more incoherent for him to comprehend if the Gods were really as mighty and Righteous as he believed or if they were just putting up a facade and were holding some utter motive which was not in anyones favour. No one blames you for that as well, one might say one thing while the other would say different, but the truth is still unknown and no one can really acknowledge that yes this is what happened,. For now, what is your priority? Do you want to keep thinking about this or get stronger and step out, try finding the answers by yourself? I can advise you this only one thing, Humans have personalities, they have emotions like anger, greed, lust, jealousy which gives rise to conflicts. Humans will always have to face these emotions, always! . saying this he took a step forward and pointed towards Aeneas who was dozing off in the middle of their conversation, some humans have stronger emotions. He went ahead and pinched him waking him up with a scream, laziness . . Ah, Cut it! It hurts, stop it will ya? looking at him like that made Theo show a peel of laughter on his face. You are right! Right now, I have to pass this final trial, As long as I have friends like you by my side, I can worry less about gods and demons. He then turned to face the battleground. The place had a stage that was suspended in the air. It was really a mystical place. At the centre of the stage, there was a sword that was stuck in a stone. It was a shiny crystal sword with a faint golden halo surrounding it. So, your trial is to tame that sword! Lumiere told him bluntly, Tame? What do you mean by tame it? Theo couldnt understand him a bit. Tame a sword, thats not something you hear every day, Yeah, you heard me right, The sword right there is called Spirit of Creation, one of the five. Artefact level swords still in existence. Thatll be your companion on your journey from now on and as for other, He then took a wooden crate from his item bag Its in here, you deal with that and take this one home too. Unfortunately, there is only one you can set your hands on, as for other swords, Its in possession of some unknown God Aeneas replied interrupting Lumiere You can only utilise its divine strength if you have a set of swords otherwise you can only have half of its strength. Is it a bad deal? Lumiere asked on Aeneass comment to which he nodded in disagreement, Even if its half a set, its still an artifact! You can never underestimate its true potential. Seeing him reply seriously was something of a spectacle though what he said was the truth. Okay, but still what do you mean by tame it?Theo was still unanswered. Go and take it out of that stone, youll understand what I mean by tame it. Thats it? Theo was rather stunned, But deep down he knew there was more to it. Just keep this in mind, She was a goddess of illusions, and nothing is real! Lumiere passed his advise before letting him step in What is he going to face in there? Aeneas asked him while putting his hand on his shoulder, Something even Duvrion couldnt surpass, True hell if you ask me. . . ... And Skadi herself.. Lumiere countered while looking at Theos figure in confidence. Chapter 92 - Eon Of Time . Tame it he says, Is it some animal? Gosh, why cant these people be a little bit specific when it comes to such things. Theo felt a slight discomfort building up as he rubbed his forehead. Lets deal with whatever comes at us! Looking at the place again, it was really exaggerated, rather grande. He glanced at the tree in the distance and walked towards the sword. What is this? From up close he could clearly see the sword was certainly not a normal-looking one. Its blade was made from the crystal as its translucent texture and rough cuts spoke for themselves. It was rather forged from some truly pure crystal and would have been difficult to even forge it. The blades ocean blue colour was so striking one couldnt simply overlook it. The handle was rather ordinary looking with a wooden centrepiece which was covered in leather to add grip. At the head, there was a small insignia of a cat. Does it mean anything? Theo wondered looking at it. He had never heard any description of such a weapon, let alone a sword! His brother Nicholas was the one who was obsessed with exotic swords, Umm hmm, I can show this off to him thinking this he giggled. What are you waiting for, go for it kid! Lumiere shouted from the corner of the stage. Yeah, sure, its always a good thing to not check for traps, right? Theo replied with a pout shutting him, Hes cautious. Aeneas showed a peel of laughter to Lumiere. After looking around for a brief period of time he finally decided to touch the sword, I cant see anything wrong at all, Lets hope for the best! He then closed his eyes and touched the handle of the sword, . . Nothing happened! He felt nothing out of ordinary, So its really that easy huh! He let out a sigh and pulled the sword, Though it didnt move, . . In distant he could see a small light, slowly and steadily it was closing in him. A sudden burst of light engulfed him causing him to shut his eyes as the light was getting brighter and brighter. . . Theo, Wake up, dear! A soft voice followed by the warmth of someones hands on his head and he opened his eyes, Mom, Cmon its so early, Let me sleep! He pulled his blanket going deep in its cover. Wake up! You dont want to miss the leftover story, do you now? His mother tried baiting him. Dont, Ill wake up Look, Im already awake! He jumped from his bed in her arms. There you go! Now lets get ready and head to the hall, shall we? she pulled his cheeks softly and ruffled his hairs. . Taking his sweet time he got ready and went to the hall where everyone was waiting for him. As he entered Nicholas jumped on him tackling him and making him lose his balance, With a thump, they both fell on the ground, Oh, God It hurts brother! Little Theo was crushed under Nic. Even though Nic was just 15 years old, he was rather huge compared to even younger and weak looking Theo who just turned 11. Why are you always acting so boisterous Nic? Look at your sister, youre scaring her! Lyra pointed toward Merida who was hiding behind her. Im sorry mother. Nic stood up and lowered his head while replying in a little saddened tone. So the little scoundrels are up to no good as always huh! Evan walked with a burst of loud laughter. What can you expect from your kids? Jason, who was with him this morning to discuss some matters, hit him in his back making him cough. Damn you! Be a bit gentle dumbhead, you tryin to kill me or something? He turned to him and shouted at him, And who was being chaotic again? Lyra poked him with a smile. The whole environment of the room just got lighter. Everyone was laughing what was going on Okay okay, I have something for the kid who just had his birthday, as Jason said this Theo jumped to snuggle him. I always look forward to gifts! Nicholas pouted at him, You little rascal, come here I have something for everyone! Jason replied with a wide smile. M..me too?Merida peeked at him from behind Lyra. Yeah, how can I forget our little princess! Hearing him she took a step and walked to him with her hands behind her back. First I got a strange looking relic for you, Theo, I know you love these spooky things so I went out of my way and conquered a whole. This is so cool, I saw it with the merchant that day but I couldnt buy it, Theo replied with excitement interrupting Jasons story. Conquered? Evan narrowed his eyes Merchant? Lyra pulled Theos cheeks making his cheek turn red How many times Ive told you not to step out of the palace on your own? she went to continue scolding him. Ahem! Now for you, this custom made sword Nic! No longer wooden swords, now you can practice with the real stuff! Nics eyes were twinkling looking at the sword, it was the first sword he had been gifted which was not wooden. And, Finally for our little wizard here, have this grimoire, it has some absolutely cool and old spells! Do check it out, he patted her head gifting her the thick Grimoire She took it and rushed back to safety. Why dont you ever bring your family? Lyra asked him curiously. You know I travel a lot so taking them with me is not ideal, also unlike me, Amara, my wife is extremely good at handling kingdom affairs. She rarely steps out of the castle, Ill bring her over sometime. Oh and dont forget to bring your girl too, Merida gets so lonely, itd be great if they could get to know each other. Shell have someone of her age around as well, dont you think? Lyra added softly patting Meridas head. Haha, shes just as feisty as those, Sure Ill bring her too sometime. he assured. . . Thud! A guard came in running, Your Majesty! We request your attendance for an urgent matter! Id like to suggest you come quickly, wasting any moment would cost us dearly? Hearing him speak up to his king in so urgency Lyra replied, lets get going, Evan! But whats happening? An oracle! The guard replied with a shivering voice. Chapter 93 - Trial Of Illusions Evan along with Lyra and Jason stepped out leaving all the kids behind. After all, no one could predicate anything about oracles and what it could hold. To be honest, no one really knew what Oracles were and where did they originate from, or what caused them to appear. But everyone knew for sure that the words spoken in oracles are utter truth and were undeniable. Although understanding one was a different story. Theo was looking at the event from one of the window as it happened, he had sneaked out of the hall after his parents stepped out. He was having a headache for a while, ever since he woke up. What is it this time? I hope its about the resources! We are rather short on them. Lyra prayed saying so. The oracle was like some event where a deity from unknown lands would descent to the ground and deliver the divine message, a messenger of someone in simpler terms. This time a young dragon descended, it looked like a meteorite falling from the skies. Beautiful yet strangely weird, like approaching danger. After a while, the dragon finally reached the higher grounds of Arboria, Mortals, I who is honoured as guardian of the heavens will now deliver divine oracle as per my masters will. So beautiful! Theo couldnt help but admire the majestic appearance of that dragon. We are honoured with your presence, if you may please bestow us the oracle. Evan, as politely as he could reply. Arboria, one of the seven founding nations, A place envied by all who detest Gods, a strong nation, Glorious with its unwavering military strength shall go through a trial. A trail of time no one faced ever, and shall never. The greater calamity is approaching, itll require greater sacrifices. In next decade, youll undergo a trial of time, royalties shall suffer and sacrifice for the greater good. Only the one who yields an artifact known to the heavens shall prevail and walk victorious, but the oath will require sacrifices, the trails will seek your appearance, Theodore! Saying so the dragon took off and flew back without waiting for anyone to react. Thud a loud bang echoed and Time seemed to have stopped, Theodore looked around as he was the only one unaffected. Theo! Master! Hey kid, you alright? Several people were talking but he couldnt remember where he heard those voices, he looked out of the window again but his eyes were widened. A gruesome view was unfolding, several bodies were lying, Rotting! The houses were burning, he looked around and time wasnt frozen anymore and he could move around freely, he looked around to see if he could find anyone, but to no avail, anyone and everyone he found was already lifeless. Seeking help he stepped out of the castle with horrorstruck expression, so much death. He couldnt find his siblings or parents anywhere, and the area was also a little different than before. It was a little too much different. Whats going on! He was rather confused. He heard some voices in the distance so he followed to the source, Upon reaching he found a couple hiding under a cart, maybe they were hiding from something but he couldnt see it so he went in close to ask what was going on. Hello, Before anything else a huge shadow appeared behind him and slashed the couple right there with a spear, that was stabbed right through him. Ugh! He couldnt feel any pain but he collapsed, he began losing all heat in his body as felt a bit dizzy. He tried moving around but couldnt, In fact, he couldnt even feel his bottom half, it was not even there. . . A bang again and he was sucked in a vortex, it kept getting brighter and brighter till he shut his eyes fully. Weakling! Hes the crown prince? You kidding? Why even keep him alive just kill him already! Again various unrecognisable voices, he was standing in the middle of nobles and his relatives in the parting ceremony of his mother. No one was there to soothe him but were blaming him for his existence. Move! One of the nobles pushed him like trash and made his way to the King and acted as if he could under his pain. Stop this! Theo was feeling traumatised. I cant take it! He couldnt even cry, all his tears had dried up. His father and his siblings looked at him and showed a hint of sadness, Only if you werent born, shed have lived! Hearing this he felt as if he had been pushed back even further, with each person passing by he felt peoples gazes getting even cruel. In a while, he was surrounded by people and he was standing alone in middle, We dont need you! Everyone spoke in the chore. A vortex appeared right below him and he got sucked in. Just die! The voices kept echoing. . . . This time the vortex kept getting darker and darker until it turned pitch black. He was feeling like he was falling in a deep pit. He could feel his hands getting numb. He tried calling for help but his voice was not being heard by anyone and it also vanished in a matter of time. He could only see and think and regret. There was no end to the pit, A while later he saw a door opening and a hand was sticking out of the door, it grabbed him firmly and pulled him out of the door. . A cold breeze blew by him, the soft chirp of birds was clearly audible in the distance. He was standing on a short wide hill with no trace of line nearby and some trees in the distance. Give it another try, Im sure youll overcome it this time! He heard a very familiar voice, to confirm the identity of the voice he turned around. His eyes filled with tears as his lips slipped a word, Mother! Before he could continue he was caught up by another vortex, . . .. Worthless! Why are you even alive? He was again standing in the middle of the people at the parting ceremony. Thats right! This never happened! I wasnt even here, to begin with, this has to be fake! I was taking a trail! Wait, I remember it! This is. He looked at them with newly acquired confidence, you are fake! My people would never loathe me! Even after you left us all to die, You piece of junk! Why would we not loathe you? One of the nobles replied, He looked at him and replied, a king must take action in the interest of the betterment of his people, my father did no wrong and he didnt abandon anyone, neither did I! Would you say the same when you come back to us only to find us dead? Merida walked out of the crowd. She was beaten up quite badly, one of her arms was missing so was her eye. She was dragging one of her broken legs and was carrying Nicholas on her shoulder, lifeless. Nicholas. No way! Theo fell to the floor. You left us to die! All of us! You are selfish and you dont deserve to live! He felt his soul being crushed, he was about to burst in tears. He looked down at his hands and his hands were covered in blood, With a shock, he moved back frantically but stumbled as he bumped into someone. He turned to see who was there but was shocked again as there was Vivian standing with a sword stabbed in her chest. She stretched her hands to him, dont worry, you did no wrong. I deserved this! He looked at the sword and it was the same sword from before, wooden helm, ocean blues crystal blade, stained with blood. You killed her! Your hands are soaked in our blood! Aeneas was on his knees and barely could move his hands. Dont worry, Ill still love you! A pair of hands appeared from behind. A lustrous figure was leaning on his back, naked. Let me share your guilt, this world will never understand us! She kissed his neck softly, he was enchanted for a moment, you are right! Master! Are you not forgetting something? Ember jumped and hugged him, Just as she touched him her very body shattered in million pieces. We dont need this distraction, my love! Forgetting, Forgetting Forgetting Theo was mumbling What are you saying, dear! Yeah! This is fake! This is not going to work twice. Theo turned around and slashed the figure without giving a second thought. In that instant, the entire scene began disappearing. A bright light engulfed him again and left him back to where he began the trial. In the middle of the stage where the sword was still stuck in that rock. Chapter 94 - Himari He looked around and he really was back to the stage p, but something was off! Everything was frozen in time, Aeneas and Lumiere who were standing afar were paused in time. The air was not howling, he couldnt sense any motion in the air, Weak! A soft voice echoed, her tone was rather cold. He turned only to find a girl sitting next to the sword, You are the one who passed the first trial? I cant believe it! She was sitting on her knees, her appearance was rather simple. A simple white dress with a vibrant red lower half. She had loose hair with a white ribbon tying up a single bun. Her delicate young face hosted bright blue eyes and in that cold place, she looked extremely elegant. Who are you? Theo was rather curious at how could she move and no one else. Spirit of Creation! Is what they call me now? Ive long since forgotten my name. My purpose, unclear! I only know one thing, I have to meet my brother. Baron, I only know his name. She looked up and replied to him, Theo realised she was the spirit of the sword itself, by a brother, she must have meant the other sword. Well, Tell me one thing, what do you seek at the end of your journey? She asked At first, I only wanted to be able to save people in my kingdom, save them from tragedy! I was nobody, I still am insignificant in the grand scheme of everything! a traveller. All I can say is that I aim to resurrect Serena and seal the hell once again, or know and understand the crap better and find a solution on it! But with every step that I take, Im confronted with a very different reality. The different questions are being a hurdle in my way. Suddenly nothing is as easy as it looked. There was, umm hmm, is a reason for me to undergo this journey. I seek answers to that! I seek greater good at the end, I dont care if my life ends with the journey. I seek peace for everyone, not only people from my kingdom but for those too who are not a part of it! Hearing him she stood up, Are you crazy? Do you want to be some hero? The path you seek is full of thorns! She replied after thinking a bit while narrowing her eyes! I dont care! He replied firmly It shall need sacrifices! Ive lost my mother! More people than I ever knew! My home is in ruins and I''m separated from what remains of my family due to this journey! What more can destiny hurt me? He replied yet again while clenching on the pendant he wore. What if you are confronted by a truth you dont want? She asked him seriously, He gave it a thought before replying, What I want wont always be the truth, I understand that much! Even if I dont want it, I will face it with my entirety! That is something we can''t decide for ourselves, right? he took a step further and replied with a smile. This is strange! Ever since that day, I never felt like trying to protect any hopes, any dreams, any smiles! But for some reason, I want to protect this smile! His innocence, I don''t want to die out miserably! She looked at him in awe. If only you were as strong as the previous guy! Even if I help you, she will beat you up like a pulp! She pointed at the tree and replied, I know! A wise man once told me, it is not the weapon that won the wars, neither it is a means to victory! It is a mere medium! I will defeat her, with or without your help! I like such people! Fine! She walked down from the platform she was sitting on and came close to him, Promise me one thing! What! Help me find my brother! Youll need him on your journey too! She demanded, I promise! Theo took yet another mission. So decisive! She narrowed her eyes. If my guess is right, one day well meet him for sure! He chucked while replying. Name me! She pulled him close by grabbing his hand. Hya! He was confused. Give me a good name! I dont need the old one and I dont remember it well too! I cant stay nameless! Give me a good name! She poked his cheek. Got it, I got it! Let me think a cool name! Theo thought a bit, . . Himari! The moment I saw you, I remembered the rising sun that I missed ever since I entered this world! How is it? . . Himari! Hmm! Interesting! From now on Im Himari! As she replied a soft glow engulfed her, what is this? Theo had never witnessed such a scene! The name you gave me is being written on my very soul! Im truly yours now! She took a jump and landed in his hands while transforming into the sword. My speciality, Im the very creation! The time that seemed to have stopped began moving again, He could feel the air and both Aeneas and Lumiere were moving too! He did it! Lumiere was dumbstruck. Heya kiddo! Nice job! Aeneas was cheering him from the distance! Now the real challenge begins, Hima spoke to Theo, her voice was only audible to him, it was the pact they shared. Take this! Lumiere passed the crate to him just before the barrier could set up. It was to not let anyone else interfere with the trial! Theo was now caged in the barrier, . . You sure Duvrion didnt pass it! Aeneas asked him in a curious tone. Some people cant confront their biggest fears, Aeneas! Lumiere replied calmly, Its time to see how ready he is in terms of skills and strength! He continued before shifting his focus to Theo. Here she comes! Himari warned Theo as a dark cloud descended upon the stage. Chapter 95 - Confronted . Unless you prove your worthiness, you cant leave this place! A voice came from the cloud. The shape of the cloud was twisting constantly, it gave off a bit, creepy aura. . Hmm, that is going to be interesting! Lumiere and Aeneas were scared to death hearing someone speak behind them. What a freak! Wait! Who are you? Aeneas almost skipped a beat. There stood a woman with a simple white gown, with her short hair and beautiful eyes, one could have seen her from miles away and yet she appeared so stealthily. What are you doing here? Lumiere seemed to be familiar with that person. Argh! Are you stupid for a reason or something? This world is of illusions, consider me one as well. Skadis illusion replied. She snapped and a set of chairs and a coffee table appeared. Take a seat and enjoy! She welcomed them to join her. Nah! Im fine! Aeneas moved back to Lumiere and rejected the offer as he was suspicious of her. You sure! She snapped again and a basket of BloodBerries appeared on the table. Now what.. Lumiere turned to ask him but he was missing. What are you waiting around for, come join us! He had already taken a seat and was munching on the berries, You see, you should have told about this earlier! How did he survive all these years! Lumiere could not help but wonder. Guess there is no harm! Finally! So did you enjoy your stay? She asked both of them curiously Did monsters entertain you enough? How was the meat here? Did you find anything interesting? She was pressing on them making both of them awkward for a while, she had almost stepped on the table and was leaning too close to Aeneas, too close he couldnt help but notice it! . Realising the situation she backed up in an instant, ahem! I should be more considerate of my appearance! She covered her mouth with her hand acting like riches. She snapped again and her appearance changed in an instant, Unlike before she was now looking more of a goddess! A sky blue coloured dress with white coloured ribbons floating around her, short hairs with silver trails looked quite elegant on her delicate face. Looking at her she looked no older than Vivian or Catherine, but her appearance held a certain charm even Serena would fail before her. Now! Answer me! Was your journey helpful? she asked while maintaining her overflowing excitement Are you a kid or what? Anyways, You can see that for yourself now? Lumiere pointed towards the stage where Theo was preparing for the final trial. He has some interesting tricks up his sleeve! She took a sip from a cup of tea that appeared there out of nowhere, I remember seeing it somewhere! Aeneas tried resembling her actions with someone but later decided to let it slip. . The other sword is a rather fine one! Lets see if it can handle the fight! Hima quoted. Theo took a short detour and ran along the edge trying to understand the opponent, but he could see nothing but the cloud only. He then stopped and took a deep breath, Mana sense That wont do! Let me help you with an advanced spell! Himari noticed his motive and suggested a spell a bit more accurate and advanced. Lifeless vision advances targeting skill, that allows the user to utilise the maximum out of mana sense and lock onto a specific target within range. It took a lot of his Mana Essenes yet proved effective, He could see a body engulfed within the cloud. Thats the core! He pointed it, Show me what you got! Himas blade glowed in his hands showing her excitement. He took a step back and pounced, Overdrive Pounce To no surprise, she dodged it being able to see his movements clearly. What are you doing? Hiki scolded him but he didnt stop, Accel-quick step He glided towards her at frenetical speed, Lateral Collision The first slash reached her effortlessly. He had a smile on his face, that didnt last long. The blade didnt touch her, rather she dissolved in the thin air. . That was a little impressive! Showing wrong moves and using it as a cover for the real strike! Skadis illusion pointed . Watch out! I got this! Theo turned around and used another sword to block incoming slash midair, Impressing Himari by his reaction time. Throwing some random slashes he stepped back gaining a bit of distance. She can use illusions, We need to do something about that! Theo complained. If he could land a hit, but as it turned out he couldnt. Lets try some new skills He showed a grin smile to which Hima was confused as well, What does he mean by new skills!. He took right foot forward and moved the other back a step, then he held both swords in the opposite way, its blades facing the ground, Accel-Boost-First skill Phantom He was getting more proficient in stacking skills. With skill activating, he ran through her in an instant while slashing her with both swords making a cross. His move was so fast that he arrived behind her even before his own shockwave! That was frantically fast! Although it was a powerful skill, it consumed a lot of stamina. He turned to see the results, But she was still standing! Unharmed! What! I clearly smashed her! Hima was shocked as well. Looks like this one is going to test our limits! . How was that! Lumiere asked Skadi calmly Surprisingly I underestimated him! Can he use almost any type of skill? She replied showing a hint of interest in Theo. Apparently, he doesnt need a sigil of permission to use any domain or skills! Isnt it weird? I never saw anyone with an aptitude to that many skills! Lumiere replied to which even Aeneas nodded confirming the fact. I haven''t ever heard of anyone like that as well! Skadi leaned forward using her hand to support her face while observing the fight. Is that why he was into him! She narrowed her eyes with the thought. . Theo, she is taking damage but regenerating faster than we can deal with any damage! We need to acquire more damage! The one-shot is what I mean! Hiki replied. Yeah, we need to do.. Before he could finish she appeared in front of him and punched him in his guts, so fast he spat out blood just after the impact landed on his guts. He was sent flying a few steps back by the impact, her monstrous strength literally broke a bone or two in there! I didnt see that coming at all! He was on his knees as the pain was getting worse by every passing minute. . Well see if hes any special if he passes in there! Skadi took another sip for her cup! I have seen it somewhere! Aeneas was still trying to remember something completely irrelevant of what was happening! Chapter 96 - Fight Of Domains The impact caused his lower abdomen to suffer major injuries and as he crashed on the ground his ankle broke. Normally these injuries would render anyone motionless, though his training helped him in enduring the pain. I cant stop at only one hit! He stood up using Himari as support. It was not the time to back down, after all, he wasnt going all out yet. Damn it, I didnt even know this would happen even before I used all of my cards! Without giving him more time to prepare his opponent charged on him yet again. Her movement even swift and nimble, Seeing her come to his way, it was time to test his defence. His opponent wasnt using any weapon, that made him confused, how do I block nothing! There wasnt much time on his hands, he took a defensive stance and used the other sword to block her while Himari, on guard to go offensive if needed. Even though his ankle was broken, he had no choice but to use a stance thatd cause more strain on his ankle. She charged him barehanded and landed a heavy strike that was blocked by the sword. Her arm was covered by a thin line of armour and her strength was too much for him to counter using one hand. Using a good amount of footwork he moved back causing her to lose momentum, this created a chance for him to strike back. Swoosh! After his counter he attacked her with a lateral slash with Hiki, she dodged it, but that created some distance in between them. Without wasting any time he charged back with a few slashes pushing her back even further. After gaining enough distance and making sure he had her attention, Activate domain-Shadow Domain Now! I have a vague idea of what shes capable of! Theo showed a grin smile. I hope you do! Your ankle wont last long! Hima warned him of his injury. Thanks to the effects of his domain, his endurance got boosted too, The pain was still there, but the intensity dropped just enough for him to neglect it for now. For now, it wasnt completely broken or done for. The pain he had in his lower abdomen lowered as well, though it wont be forever. He had to deal with it quickly. . What do you say! Isnt that impressive enough! Lumiere tried to flex his pupil in Skadis eye. Fighting illusions with shadow? What advantage does he have? Skadi replied with a curious look. Of course he has no advantage, you are a god of illusions while hes mere mortal using a domain as leverage. Its his confidence in using the same domain as yours! Lumiere commented. Same! Aeneas looked at her curiously. . Shes using Shadow Step to move around freely while using that cloud as cover, If that is true shes gotta be proficient in using shadow realm and skills and tricks related to the domain. Theo was trying to analyse the situation. Now that we are on equal terms, we should show some of our hidden cards Shadow Step Theo tried probing her with the skill, . He figured it! Lumiere was rather excited! . Just as he expected his opponent''s true body was in the shadow realm. The one he was fighting was an illusion after all! Found you this got him excited. Chapter 97 - The Conqueror Although he had found her, the battlefield was not an easy one! . Shadow realm, A twisted plane with traps everywhere. It was a plane closer to hell and some believed that there were ways to travel to Hell from this plane. It was an inhabitant place with no one willing to live there, though even if anyone wanted, no one could freely enter this place. Theo knew this plane for a few months now, but he also didnt have much experience when it came to the dangers lurking around in this place. And the difficulty level just got hyped. He was facing a god-level opponent with much more experience than anyone ever lived. . Second skill! Theo began preparing to charge an attack. But the opponent wasnt going to stay idle and wait around, she charged on him but not directly. She jumped in one of the vortexes and appeared right behind him making him lose his focus on skill activation. He dodged her attack by doing a roll and looked back to see no one there. Behind you! Himari warned him as she appeared on his back yet again. She appeared on his upper back to land a kick on his back, it was a close call yet again. He somehow managed to escape with a hairline distance. This is bad, at this rate we wont get to land a hit! Theo squinted while dodging her repeating attacks. Let me help you with that! Hima replied to his worry. Distract her for a few seconds. What do you think is happening right now? Theo was hardly able to dodge her granitic speed now, with each passing moment she was getting faster and closer on him. This is your domain! Use it! She warned him. I know, I know! Wait for a second! Theo looked around and used one of the vortexes to escape, for the time being, now he was running a bit ahead and he managed to gain some distance too. He got his chance and now it was time for Himari to shine, I thy very creation, command you with my affinity, Delay! A large circle appeared underneath the opponent, in split-second runes started appearing upon her body. Before she could react, a talisman was placed upon her and her speed decreased dramatically. Now is your chance, Theo! I cant hold her longer! The sword in his hand was shaking, showing her struggle to subdue her. Without wasting any longer Theo began activating the skill again, Accel-Boost-2nd skill, Soaring Phoenix A black flame engulfed both of his swords as he finished activating, taking a step forward he pounced on to her getting engulfed in the flames completely, he looked like a Phoenix with black flames. At a granitic speed, he went right through her dealing extensive damage, but that wasnt the end, he jumped in the vortex right behind her and appeared above her head, Vertical slash followed by horizontal slash dealing twice the damage, He jumped yet again pushing his broken ankle to the limits, Rend! With beautiful swordsmanship, he beheaded his opponent with a sweep! The moment he landed behind her, he stepped out of the shadow realm, leaving his opponent lifeless. She turned into a statue of clay and began dissolving. He had conquered the challenge, leaving both Skadi and Himari in awe with his moves. Crap! His domain had been shut off and the pain from before surge yet again, his ankle was in worse condition as it was now completely broken. Those last moves put tremendous strain on his legs causing the damage. With being unable to bear the pain he collapsed on the ground fainting right away before he could celebrate his victory. Hey, kiddo! Aeneas ran to get him while Lumiere and Skadi were left behind, That skill set, If Im not wrong, its a Myne skill! I wont ask how or why, but that really is way beyond normal. Skadi quoted to which he replied, I know, isnt it great. For the journey hes on, he needs to be special, after all, hes seeking the very truth! Saying this he walked past her to get them both, leaving Skadi behind, thinking Truth! What is the truth anyway! Chapter 98 - Recovery Pt.1 Where am I? Theo was standing in a blank place where he could only see clouds and some distant trees. You did well! A familiar voice called out to him. He turned around to see the Guardian on the Planes will, she was there! You grew quite a lot in such a short time! She patted him. Cant stay weak all this time, can I? He replied while rubbing his nose. Oh! Last time I forgot to ask something! He added Go ahead! But make it quick, you dont have much time! A while ago I heard my mother in a dream, It was hazy and I dont remember much from it! But Im sure it was her. Also, there was someone else as well, I cant remember her face though, she was very beautiful is all I know! He tried recalling his memories. Why would she say, if this is what you were fighting for, dont shed any tears as what lied on the other side is even terrifying. What did she mean by that? Hearing his question she got silenced for a while. . Haha! It was just a dream! Dont let it get to your head kid! Now lets get going, they are waiting for you! She laughed it off while ruffling his hairs. It just felt so real! Well, if you say so, it must be that! I hope next time we meet, well have more time to talk! He turned around and began walking after waving goodbye. . ... You heard that! She spoke in a low tone, He saw a glimpse of a possible future! Lyra stood right behind replying to her. Will he fail? The guardian asked her with a saddened tone, I said it''s a possibility, not the end result yet! Also, we need to find a way to deal with her, Ulva! She tried contacting him using the same means! Lyra warned before walking out. Argh, too much work! The guardian rubbed her forehead before following Lyra. . Wake up! A soft sound echoed around him, He slowly opened his eyes to find out his whereabouts were changed. He was no longer on that stage, he was in a warm cottage lying on a bed wrapped in warm clothes. You dont call her goddess of illusions for nothing! Aeneas was still munching on the berries. I see you havent changed at all! Theo replied, narrowing his eyes making everyone laugh. Its a relief that you didnt hurt yourself too much. Although your injuries will take a while to heal up, allow me to show my hospitality in the meantime! Skadi sat beside him while handing over a bowl of hot soup, Eat it, youll feel better, Unfortunately, your ankle is broken and youve suffered some injuries in your abdomen and muscles in your arms have taken damage as well, I suggest you take some rest, maybe a week or so! She talked about his injuries to them, We cant! We need to go... Ah... We shouldnt spend more time! The pain was still making him squint and he spoke. Look at you! You are in no shape to step out! And, did you forget, a week in here is like a few minutes out there or even less, it wont change anything! Aeneas scolded him, Hes right, And you dont always get a goddess to care for you! Lumiere added with a smile, Im not your personal caretaker Skadi replied with a blush, Its just, I dont always have such special guests! Seeing her blush and shrug her shoulders got by Aeneas and Lumiere confused. Chapter 99 - Recovery Pt.2 Theo didnt really pay attention to the situation as he was busy gulping the soup, after all, he was out for an entire day already and was more than a little hungry, A day! he was shocked to know about it, they had to carry him all the way to her cottage. Yeah, We got scared after you fell, we thought you were gone Aeneas was trying to speak when Skadi shoved him aside shutting him for good, Let it be, tell me! Where did you learn those skills? How did you slow her down? How can you wield these swords so well? How can you use the shadow domain? How did you figure out her weakness? How.. her question seemed never-ending as she kept on asking with so much excitement that she literally climbed onto him getting closer than he could handle, Seeing her getting out of hand Lumiere pulled her back making her squeak, Give him some air already, hes still recovering! Umm, Okay, okay, Fine! Ill wait till he recovers she replied with a pout. Umm, why am I covered in a cloth? What happened to my clothes! Theo asked as he realised that he wasnt in his outfit but was covered in some warm clothes. Hmm, you burned them! Skadi replied while covering her mouth trying to conceal her laughter. Burned! Theo didnt remember doing so, Yup, you burned them to the crisp! She continued. Maybe the fire from earlier got your clothes for good! Aeneas added while trying not to laugh. Whaaaaaaa! His face turned red out of embarrassment, D Di. Did Did you Theo couldnt utter much due to his embarrassment, Everything! Skadi replied calmly. His expression turned stoned, Ha hahaha, That was quite a show! Aeneas was the first one to show a burst of laughter, Yeah! I must admit, it was quite a show, I didnt know you were an exhibitionist! Skadi added in his comment making Theo shrink in bed. He had wet eyes, while sobbing he replied, Now I cant get married! Are you Tsundere or something? Now I cant get married! That is so funny! Aeneas couldnt stop laughing! Shut up! My entire future just turned upside down here! You saw me.. he couldnt continue due to embarrassment, I must tell you, In front of such abundant experience that I have, your wiener isnt really much! She gave a look at him narrowing her eyes making him shrink even deeper into the bed, That doesnt make me feel any good! Theo cried out, You cant say it to be not that magnificent! Aeneas put away his food and leaned in to talk. Even after it wasnt that cold, it was not in such a bad shape, that was rather impressive ! He paused while eating and replied seriously, Hmm, you are right. The situation would have been different because of being cold. Lumiere added his thought with a serious look, Yeah! And he wasnt conscious too, thatd have changed things too! Aeneas leaned back on his chair while replying. . C... Can, Can we please not talk about my wiener! Ill die of embarrassment here! Theo who had shrunk all the way in the bed shouted out loud bursting everyone in laughter. Gosh! He rubbed his forehead showing a sign of irritation, Take rest, lets leave him to rest. Well talk tomorrow about your reward! Skadi got up from her seat while shrugging her shoulder, Dont think anything weird! Lumiere narrowed his eyes making her squeak. Ahem! Sure, itll be worth your wait, You are the first one to emerge triumphant from the trial! She replied with a smug expression. Chapter 100 - A Simple Question For the next few days, Theo was under Skadis care. . Ever since he entered this world, this was the first time he could relax and enjoy the place, Aeneas and Lumiere would check on him every now and then. It was truly a calm period in his life. He used this time to understand a few things, Lay Line, the tree that he saw back in the trial stage was a branch of the mighty Lay Line tree also known as the lifeline of all Mana that flows around the mortal realm. She helped him in understanding the flow of mana, with her help he was able to enhance the effects of his skills. He also learned a few quick heal spells, something he lacked and needed. Over time he also figured a few important things. So, this is one of the 5 planes that the Original Skadi left behind as Treasury! Theo asked her to confirm. Yeah, conquering the first one allows one to ascend to the next one, I wouldnt recommend you to go there right now, you wont last long as of now! she warned him about the dangers. Conquer all 5 to gain the ultimate Treasure left behind by The Goddess of Illusion! That will take a while. She looked up to the sky and spoke in a low voice. She also told him that she wasnt a fragment of Skadi but her Avatar, a true Avatar! That explained her powers. In the past there had been a few people who walked in this world but no one could complete all the trials, Duvrion was the one who could finish up one and the other was someone no one knew or ever heard of, Reign. He then took the time to exchange a few things with Himari, after the battle he couldnt talk to her for a while. He was knocked out and she was naturally worried about his well being. The other sword he got from Lumiere was a very refined sword and was no less than a Legendary weapon. He also figured that using Himari for prolonged period strained his Mana extensively, he wasnt ready for an artifact yet. But, he didnt have to worry as Himari could take spirit form and remain in the spirit realm, just like Aeneass Excalibur. That meant he wouldnt have to worry about carrying an artifact around, quite handy. For a week, Theo took as much rest as possible while not bringing up the subject of his reward, though Skadi and Aeneas would ask him to lend Himari over for Observation. Naturally, she wont step out of the spirit realm leaving both of them disappointed. On one evening Skadis avatar found Theo gazing off in the distance, it looked like he was thinking over something. She had heard about his journey and what he went through. After thinking over approaching him for a brief moment she finally decided to go talk with him. Beautiful, isnt it? She casually looked at him from the side, seeing her so close he got flustered for a moment. Yeayeah! It It surely is, For sure it is beautiful! Looking at him flustered she giggled back at him. I heard about you from Aeneas, is it okay if we talk a bit about it? She looked at him curiously, he couldnt deny those eyes. He nodded in agreement with a slight blush on his cheeks. I heard about how your journey began, I may sound rude, but hear me out! I understand your situation a bit, you dont know why there are people after you, why people are helping you and what is the meaning to your journey. You dont know the true purpose of your journey, and why is it important for you to continue it, am I right? Hearing her he couldnt answer anything back. Ill take your silence as yes, she touched his back while continuing, You know, if you aim in the dark, youll never hit anything. Your journey wont bear any fruits if you dont know what it means and what purpose it holds, Tell me, is it only that you want to continue because Serena told you to do so? Is it only because you want to save your people? Do you want to know what meaning it holds for others? Why were you chosen as the one to take on this journey and not anyone else? She held his hand and asked him gently. Can you answer me? He looked at her with hope-filled eyes. How can I say no and crush his hopes! She thought to herself before sitting next to him Chapter 101 - The Gods She Knew I cant answer everything, I am not in the position to do so, but I can give you a hint. Maybe thatll help you find some answers She sat down beside him before continuing, I can tell you why these people are after you, The Gods you all know are not as they are pictured at all! Let me tell you why. There was a time when the original Gods felt that they were not enough to help the living with everything and they needed people to help them in their tasks as well. That time was really chaotic, before the fall of Serena or even before any recorded history! The world was quite new, the Original Gods had somehow managed to brush life in this world and now they were to protect it from anything and everything. They knew that there are many more Worlds like the one they live and this newly originated life was going to be their target, also the Astral Beasts from the never ending depths of the Void of Space, you get the idea of what they were dealing with! Serena was one of the original Gods who was responsible for the creation of this world, she was one of the few Gods who were fond of every living being, may it be Mortals or Demonoids, she was really a kind God. But she was also one of the strongest, being the youngest of them all, she was pampered by other Gods, though when it came to strength, she was unrivalled, only God of Creation could take her on if it ever came to that! I believe her strength was feared by many Gods and other beings as well! But after the chaos got everyone for good, the Gods thought of allowing Mortals to enjoy their strength so that they could help them in the astral wars that they were fighting in order to defend the new world. The God of Creation and God of Nemesis developed artefacts, the ones used to ascend to GodHood! But they missed one fundamental thing, the newly arrived Gods were Mortals, and Mortals are emotion-driven. Greed, Envy, Lust, Hunger; these were the sins Mortals could never give up! The new Gods were once Human after all! No matter how wise! I believe that is why these new Gods are getting involved in things that they shouldnt. After the Original gods went into Slumber, there was no one to put them on the check! I cant say anything more on this matter as that''s just my speculation, but I hope youll understand the things as you move further! Also, at the time of Serenas fall, she was one of five existing original Gods! Now you know what might be the situation in Heavens! And as of other dangers, I talked about the astral wars, well there are still some scars left from that era! As for why you were the one chosen, you know that yourself, you just havent realised it yet kid! At the right time, youll know it for sure! Hearing her explanation was a totally new thing for him, Gods were involved in this! I couldnt have thought! Theo could only wonder for now about the matters at his hands. They say her habit of helping everyone got her for good! Well, we cant be so sure until we find her! She stood up and gave him a hand. You are leaving tomorrow right? I personally would like you to stay longer as I dont usually have guests over here, but thatll be selfish of me! There are a few things I want to share with you all tomorrow. Rest well until then! She turned around saying so, So this is one of many pieces of this puzzle, and what does she mean by I know why me! If I knew. He looked back up to gaze at the stars for a brief moment before turning in. He had to prepare for his departure. . ... Chapter 102 - Rewards The next morning Lumier gathered everyone for some reason, Today we will step out of this world, right now I believe its early in the morning outside, so wont be an issue in getting adjusted to the outside time! Now for the reason, I gathered us all! Skadi has something to tell you Kid! Lumiere looked at Theo, he already had an idea about it. There is something I have to give you, Here! Take this, Saying this she handed him a small potion looking thing, it certainly wasnt one as those looked a bit different. The small bottle she handed contained a shining gold-coloured liquid, in a small portion though. Thats looking at which Aeneas and Lumiere had jaw dropped expressions, though Theo was a bit confused. Yeah, it is what you think it is! She replied reluctantly, What is it? Theo was still clueless, Cant blame you, its just so rare! It is called Aurelian Blood! It is a concentrated form of Mana. Even a drop contains an explosive amount of Mana, it is so difficult to get that its the rarest element in the mortal realm! How did you? Aeneas who had a slight idea about it answered his curious, I was told to give it to him by someone! Though on a condition of not revealing his identity! She still had a frowned expression, pressing on it would do no good was what Aeneass gut told him. He also told me to deliver this message to you, Theo, Stay away from that bow guy for a while and travel to Mynes territory after you step out first, youll find something interesting, your mother would really want you to see it for yourself! Hearing this he had a loss of expression, How does he know? And what is waiting for me there? Unfortunately thats all that I heard! Also, now you know that the person was a He, I guess youd find it sooner who is the person. She gave a smile easing his stress a bit, Also, for you to proceed to the next stage, youll need approval, return here whenever you are ready and Ill bestow it upon you. She patted his head gently saying so. Now its my turn! Lumiere cleared his throat and spoke. Here is the other sword, I believe you noticed what happens to you when you use an Artifact class weapon unprepared! You can use these two identical swords, itll help in balancing and also wont wear you down too. You can keep Himari aside for emergencies. Saying so he handed the other sword form the set, they both weighed identical but were different, Are they infused with different elementals? Theo asked Lumiere after looking at both swords carefully, Pretty knowledgeable huh! Yup, theyre infused with two different types of elementals. One is infused with Ice while the other with Fire! With proper practice, youd be able to use the elemental reactions and boost the damage caused. That is one way to make up for the less damage that crystal swords deal, these are no mere swords, these are Mana Swords! They do draw a bit of users Mana, but youd be fine as the rate is pretty low! Lumiere explained his creation proudly. Also, thats not all! I also built some instruments while I was at it! These would help you ascend in Legendary Ranks! I know an old man who can help you do that, Dimitri! Allow me to explain the stats to you! Lumiere pulled out a wooden case while saying so, Theo was overwhelmed by his generosity by now and was at the verge of breaking into tears! That we can do after we get to the castle, can we not? Dimitri can explain better! Aeneas butted in his explanation as he was getting more and more agitated for no reason at all! You know better that I wont come all the way to that dumb idiots place! You just want to get away from all the informative stuff, well, whatever, I need to come to infuse these with you so. Argh! I hate to admit it but Ill be stepping in that place! Lumiere looked a bit stressed for some reason, Lets go, Lets go! Aeneas was singing and being all happy for some reason. Okay then, will meet again after some time kid, lets see how strong you get by then! Skadis Avatar waved goodbye to them as she opened the portal for them to step out. After walking out of the portal they were back to the Tavern. Finally back to the fresh air! Aeneas blasted off the door, looking at him both Theo and Lumiere had an awkward expression. But he entered just as fast as he blasted off through the door, what the heck happened? he had a shocked expression, looking at his pale face both of them were confused, what do you mean? They all walked out of the door only to see all the surrounding busted up quite badly, What the heck is this all? Now all of them had the same expressions. Chapter 103 - A Warm Welcome The surrounding was in bad shape, there were battle scars everywhere. It looked like someone shattered the ground. What the hell? I leave this place in his hands for a few days and this is what I get to see! Lumere was shocked to see the area. You are back! They heard a voice behind. Whos there? Im just a messenger, dont kill me! The guard was scared to look at all three of them yell at him, although they were just surprised to hear him call out to them from behind, nothing they could help with. What! Did Dimitri send you? Lumiere asked him, narrowing his eyes. Yeah! You are right! The Great Ruler of Arnor asked me to deliver a message to you once you returned! Ahem, Return to the castle at once, a lot has happened and we need to talk about it! Thats what he told me to tell you Hearing him an unsettling feeling grabbed Theo''s mind, Did something happen here? Theo tried asking the guard though he nodded No in return, he was clueless about what events unfolded here. Cant be helped then! Lets head to the castle at once! Aeneas ruffled his hairs, Just when I thought the peace was upon us! . . Unlike before when Dimitri teleported, they had to walk all the way to the castle, and it was not that close at all. It took them more than 3 hours to reach there, even with the guidance of a guard! Stay here for a moment, Ill ask around where they are right now! the guard requested them to stay in the hallway, No need, I know where he will be at such moments! instead of listening to him at staying put, he walked away, Where? Aeneas asked him, Sigh! That old shabby library of his! Where else! he replied with an irritating expression. Theo stood there while thinking something, Whats wrong? Aeneas before following Lumiere looked at him spacing out and asked him about the reason, For some reason, I feel anxious! he replied with a low voice, Anxious? Lumiere looked back at him with a confused look, Yeah! Somehow I feel a wave of chill running through me! I hope she doesnt kill me! hearing Theos reply they both got his point, he was talking about Little dragon. You know, there comes a time in every persons life when Before Aeneas could complete Lumiere had taken Theo away from him assuring him on the way, Ah! Just dont forget the souvenirs, youll be safe! Oye! Dont ignore me and leave me behind. Why are you always like this to me? While he continued his cries, they reached the library, Aeneas was the one who pushed the big heavy door of the library, What do you take me for, I am one of the legendary warriors, dont you dare ignore me like that! I may have some words of wisdom to share, and you are going to miss it just like that, isnt that.. just when he stepped in the room and continued babbling a huge fireball hit and sent him flying. Will you stay shut for a moment now! a familiar voice was heard, Damn it, I thought I was dead, Wait am I dead? No, Goddammit, I thought I was a goner... wait, this sound!Aeneas somehow balanced himself. Theo and Lumiere had shocked expressions as well, this wasnt something that they were expecting, This voice! Theo seemed to recognise it as well, T-H-E-O-D-O-R-E Chapter 104 - A Messenger Did you just go on a vacation while we all were grinding our butts! He was confronted by none other than his older sister, Merida. Sis! How come you are here. It surely got him by surprise, Thats why that attack seemed familiar! Aeneas crawled back to from where he flew off! Huh? You still alive she glared at him making him silent, And what do you mean why am I here? Are you not happy to see me? I leave you for a while with these girls and youve forgotten me already! she twisted his ear as she scolded, Hearing her made him a bit uncomfortable, and The Girls too! By the way!Lumiere made his way through them to where Dimitri was sitting, You gotta do all the repairs to the damage you incongruous old brat! he yelled at him making a scene. Without even looking at him back Dimitri continued keeping his cool, Calm down, do you not wish to hear what caused all that? another strange voice replied, Hold on! Wait a min! What the heck? The Soaring Sky of the Northern Winds, Herald? Lumiere seemed to recognise the person who just replied to him, Herald was carrying a book that he borrowed from the library. Long time no see Lumiere! Hows business? he greeted Lumiere causally, This was a big surprise for both Theo and Aeneas; they still had jaw dropped expressions. Shut up or youll eat bug idiots! Merida tapped them from behind. But But.. That being.. they still were frozen. And will you please not use that title! Its too cringy! Herald put away the book and sat beside Dimitri. But what are you doing here? Is something happening at the Temple? Lumiere asked him in concern. Rest assured, the Temple is in the hand of the elders, I came here for something else! What do you mean something else? Take a seat, and I hope you are done with his training as well! Dimitri finally spoke, but his words sounded heavy and a bit off. Without pressing the matter he decided to just hear him out, Yeah, hes good to go, now! What happened? What is this all about? And why are there two people missing? Until now Aeneas and Theo hadnt noticed it but now that they looked around there really were two people missing, Milot and Vivian werent there! Their faces turned pale as they feared the worse, Looking at their faces Merida replied with a pout, They are alive so dont make such an expression, That young lost child is with them! By lost child she means Ember. Catherine figured thatd confuse them. . . The following time was too silent, none of them expected to hear or see it just after returning. They hoped that theyd be chewed to death by their companion just after returning and here they were hearing about her getting injured. Who did it? it looked like Aeneas was about to explode, Was it Lamius? he suspected the worst! No! You can rest easy! It was someone entirely unknown! Catherine who had witnessed that formidable enemy herself assured him, And thatll remain that way as well! Merida seemed proud for some reason, Why so! he asked her in a low tone, That youll understand after hearing all about it! she indicated both of them to take a seat. And dont worry, theyve been avenged! Dimitri who could see his anger assured him. I also wish to hear about your progress once we finish explaining what happened! he continued looking at Lumiere. Sure, we have only good news! Lumiere replied while taking a seat. You were in for four days..Dimitri began telling them what happened. . . Chapter 105 - On That Day...Pt.1 The next entire day was spent on training the girls. It was the second day of full training and both Dimitri and Milot were able to understand their limits and strengths. Thanks to pilot training all three of the weapon wielders, their weapon mastery would increase! It was rather nice, as their affinity to Magic Spells and Mana Spells was quite low thus stacking Mana skills was out of questions. If they could master weapon handling, that could help in closing in the gap! As for Ember and Catherine, they were filled with Mana, training them was like playing with bombs! If any of their spells backfired or overdid theyd certainly wipe a good part of the forest! But, that was the thrill that Dimitri was asking for! Hed continue to teach them different tricks, spells and skills throughout the day, the next was bound to be a tough one as he was the one theyd face. The next day even Milot would test the limits of his trainees, after all, it was the last day they could train, after that, Theo would return and theyd need to resume their journey. With such less time at hands, they were bound to lose the formal oath of training, it was now down to learn while fighting! It would certainly be not easy for them, but they were being taught by the best they could ever ask and no one had any complaints with that. Naomi, who had the least need of undergoing such training, was grinding her butt off for the sake of getting better than her brother, who was so dear to her. She always felt sorry for him, he became such a person in order to get stronger, in order to support his family, only because she wasnt ready and strong enough! Though now wasnt the time or situation to keep whining about what had happened, but rather prepare for the unknown, this was the thought that drove everyone! Looking at their determination, both Milot and Dimitri were in awe. They both started training whatever they could in the given time. It was short, but they know how to make it worthwhile. The whole 2days of training meant that they had very less time to laze around, in meanwhile they forgot something or rather someone! The next evening Dimitri declared the end of their training session. Huff, Finally! I can feel all my muscles! My bones are talking! Ember, literally fell off expression to the ground, with all glory! Looking at her no one could hold in their laugh, it was like looking at a child complaining! Well, all we can do is wait for them, why not have a feast tonight! Milot proposed his idea while holding onto one of the exotic wines from Lumieres collection, That old geezer will drag you to the end of the world if he found you stealing his stack! Dimitri knew what danger he was walking into! But, he was no one to listen! It was you whom he warned not to touch the wines, not me! he did have a point! Do you mean he knew you were hiding in there? Vivian curiously asked. That old man has better vision than that of the watchers! No matter how well I hid, he knew I was there! Well, Lets prepare a feast for tonight, Milot styled! he cheered himself! Watchers! Thats way too impressive! she thought to herself! Ill do the hunting and cooking! I feel too good today for some reason! he was trying to flaunt his skills! Why are you trying so hard! She aint gonna take your hint, my idiot grandson! Dimitri whispered in his ears, Trying is all I can do, besides, you dont need to get jealous now do you? Hearing his reply he got a smack on his head meaning he kissed the ground really good! What happened! Vivian, who didnt hear a thing, just like others, reacted in a very expected way! Why would I not like this beauty!, Milot looked up with dreamy eyes and continued only to be stepped over by his grandpa! Enough of your nonsense, now get the food ready! Dimitri brushed him off making Vivian and others even confused about their action, Yeah, yeah! Ill get it done! Milot had no voice in front of him, . . Chapter 106 - On That Day...Pt.2 Wait! Something got Embers attention, Hmm, you sensed it too! Dimitri was impressed at her reacting before him, What is going on! Others had mixed reactions Milot was frozen right where he was, he looked like a cat prying on its prey! Without waiting long, Dimitri stomped his staff creating a gust of wind underneath him and launching him in the direction Milot was starring in, Will anyone tell me whats going on? Vivian had run out of patience due to their behaviour. Someone is coming from that direction and we werent informed of anyone coming, Lets get it! saying so he followed his grandfather in a hurry. Looking at them making moves, all others followed him, something unexpected meant only one thing for them, they all feared the worst and at the moment when they had the strongest of them missing, Arlo would be the worse they could think of! Dimitri reached the spot just a moment before others did and stood there, waiting. Who is there! Who dares to fool around here! he demanded a response, Others gathered around him just before the reply came, H Hh. HeHelHelppp! a sentinel came covered in blood while dragging his feet He had one of his arms chopped off and was bleeding dramatically! What the Milot was the first to react! Others were standing in shock, such a sturdy masculine Sentinel was rendered almost lifeless! Something horrendous is coming their way was on everyones mind. Lets get him to the castle, he needs a master healer! Dimitri prepared to open up a portal back to home, Others had no say in this, . . What! Why are you not opening it up? Milot was waiting for him to open up a portal as he held the Sentinel, A barrier! Dimitri looked back at him narrowing his eyes. Argh! The Sentinel was badly hurt and looked in a lot of pain as he coughed up blood, Please, Dont waste any time, Miss Agnes! She needs help! Argh, damn this bloody pain, That sucker just appeared outta nowhere! The last part got everyone''s attention We followed the trail and reached a town, it was in bad shape so we tried looking around for survivors. But we came across a big disaster! Some random guy popped out of nowhere and took out all of my comrades, Damn, it got me good as well, He was too powerful, we didnt stand a chance, to begin with! Hes holding her captive, please let Master Duvrion know only he can take him out! He clearly meant the enemy was not to be taken lightly! Old man! Let me handle this one! It might get my father to acknowledge me! Milot let out a creepy smile, This aint about acknowledgement if hes really that powerful before he could complete Naomi commented, If its Arlo, we might really need Master Durvrion! she had a concerned look, Listen! If its really the guy you talked about, let me go! You stay here and protect her, this could be a trap and he might come here! Theyll need you here! Milot had a point. Hmm, Dont go alone, take her with you! Dimitri pointed at Vivian, Heading this he got close to Dimitri to reply, Oye! You know its not a time for a date right? Hearing his whisper got a sharp glare, huh! You going or not! Besides shes tagging because shes trained as an assassin, if anything goes south she can get back faster than others! Milot had a disappointing look on his face. Now, Ill get him treated in meanwhile, I suggest you take Ember and Naomi back to palace, Shes the fastest way to head home! And I know shes still unable to carry more people, I can heal him well, for now, our priority must be to get her out and get Duvrion here before its late! Nuae took the charge to lead the team, Ill help him, you get it done! Catherine stepped in on this note, I''m sorry for being unable to carry youll! Ember had a sorry expression, It''s alright! My Lord, head to safety and please save her, she almost died saving me! The sentinel sounded regretful. Hmm, If you all agree with this, lets act quickly, but not rashly! If you feel danger, just head back Mil! Dimitri suggested his point. Sure! Its been a while since I let myself wild! Where should I head! he asked the Sentinel while handing him over to Nuae and Catherine, Head straight in that direction and youll arrive in a just over an hour! he pointed in a certain direction, Hour for you!Milot stormed in without waiting for his partner to join in, Gosh! Do all boys have to be so impulsive! Vivian complained looking at him go, Hahaha, hes the same blood after all! Dont worry! Youll be safe, well bring help real soon, dont engage if you are not confident! Dimitri waved his goodbye message off before getting ready to head home, he had some important things to do after all. Be careful Viv! Stay safe! Catherine and Sylph bid their goodbye wishes too, She headed in to follow Milot hurriedly, Dont you dare die! Ember''s voice was clearly heard by her before vanishing in the depths of the forest! Chapter 107 - Spotting The Enemy! Gosh! How fast is he! Vivian who was chasing Milot was still farther than him, even though she was using her skills and enhancement spells, she was still not fast enough to keep up with him. It was clear that she was just tagging along with him and if they came across an enemy that He couldnt handle, she would certainly not meddle around and head back! The difference in their strength was clear even while running through the forest. Will this be enough! She doubted her worth, it was a heavy burden for her. She was training hard to keep up with everyone else, but in the bunch of all these special people, she felt left alone, thinking from her point of view! Right now it wasnt time to think about all this. Luckily she was fast enough to get to the crime scene just a tiny bit later than Milot who was hiding from something, She approached him from behind, What happened! she asked him as he was staring off into the distance, Shhhh! See that? he pointed towards a shadow in the distance, it looked like some guy! A skinny one, also there werent any weapons visible on him, but something about his appearance ticked Milot good. Do you see that symbol on his dress? he pointed out what was the matter. That looks rather ordinary! A crow? What does that mean? Vivian didnt get it, Hmm, cant blame if you cant recognise it, Its a famous symbol among adventurers, it means danger! he explained it calmly, Ever heard of Gnosis? he asked her in low voice, On which she nodded as no, Hmm, they are kind of hired contract killers, and if you have enough money, you can hire them as bodyguards as well! If you look closely, the crow is gripping upon a snake! That means this one must be one of the Xenoses! Its rare to see one like this? What is he doing here? his explanation helped her clear some doubts but she too had the same question, what was a person of such calibre doing in here, Though they didnt need to wait long, the reason that was enough to take him out was right in front of him. As he walked close to a certain tree, the lantern he carried cast light upon it revealing what they were looking for, Its her! Vivian recognised her, Agnes! I know, but you just overlooked something, although she was glad to see her, she did overlook something, No way! although they know what was waiting for them, seeing it in person was more horrific, There was a pile of lifeless Sentinel Warriors lying next to her. The culprit seemed to close in on her, Dont! Milot wasnt happy about what he was watching, Even though they were standing so far, they could feel his strength, an individual capable of dealing with that many people and still being so confident to not even carry any visible weapon. This indicated that the opponent must be skilled enough to not worry about any intruders. Dont act rashly, If we do, we might not get a chance to avenge them! Vivian tried to hold him off, Relax! You dont have an idea on how I fight for real! Stay here and observe! Milot was not in the mood of listening to anything, he just wanted to vent his anger on the intruder! Swooosh! Ignoring her plea, Milot charged in just like that! Idiot! Wait! She had no choice but to stay hidden and observe, the strength gap between them was just too much and she knew it! . . Chapter 108 - Bang! Umm-mmm Why are you struggling? No one is coming to save you! Besides, He has taken a liking to you, but that doesnt mean I cant play with you a bit! Looking at his despicable look, Agnes couldnt help but feel scared to death. She had never faced such an enemy, she escaped death by the hairline difference! He approached her with malicious intent, touching her face he smirked. . Baaaaaang! What the heck! He was startled by the sudden intervention. Mmmmm! Agnes recognised who had come to her aid! You just signed your own death! Milot smirked. Before waiting for his opponent, he charged onto him, this time he was using only one word. He didnt take out the other one to use it. Fawning family treasures on your opponent huh! The opponent saw through the weapon! The first strike didnt even reach him, his movements were a little too fast for Milot to catch up. It isnt my style to kill without an introduction! Dying without knowing who killed you, would leave a deep regret, wouldnt it? He still hadnt drawn any weapon and dared to talk back, he must really be one of the top ranks! Vivian couldnt help but wonder. Who cares! Milot was rather angry, he felt underestimated! My name is Clarke, one of the ten Xenoses of Gnosis. And you must be the other prince! Other! Milot had a confused look, Ahh, Whatever, I need to head back after dealing with you, can you be quick and die? His mocking tone was more irritating than the words he spoke, Would appreciate it if you died sooner! Milot charged in after saying so, His speed was greater than before, Fast Leap C Heavy Sparring Bang! A huge bang echoed through the forest! The spot where he landed his hit had turned into a deep crater, Oho, I took you a bit lightly, no wonder you are in line to be the next Sword Saint! Clarke was standing on a branch of a nearby tree, unscathed. I think Ill use my favourite weapon today, saying so he drew out a set of curved daggers from behind, A trademark weapon of assassins, though most used straight, if he was using curved, he must be skilled. Come forth, Frostfang, Milot wasnt waiting for him, he kept changing something and finally finished before he could react. As his chant finished, an icy halo appeared around the blade of his sword and began resonating with the blade turning it into a bright blue coloured blade. Without wasting any moment he charged in again, Boost C lateral sweeps Instead of using any skills, he was using the weight of his word to strike, Though his movements were lagging. Clarke with his Daggers was able to not only dodge but keep a good distance from him. Cmon, is this all youve got? His provoking wasnt heard by Milot, but he was disappointed. . Clang! Even though he was able to reach him now and then, he was being blocked by Clarkes daggers way more efficiently. Fortunately, he had good stamina and this didnt tire him much. After probing him a bit, he decided to take a step back. Now that I know what you are capable of, lets finish this nonsense! Looking him slow down, Clarke''s eyes shined. He saw an opening and charged in while striking multiple slashes, Although it wasnt much, his speed was increasing steadily. At first, he landed just over 2 slashes in a second, but then as he started closing in on him, he began striking as high as 10 slashes! This gave Milot no chance to fight back, also due to his speed, he wasnt able to draw his other sword. He couldve used it to block while using main gear to strike back. This is getting more fun! Clarke then moved past him to his other side, His movement was so quick that before Milot could turn, he had landed a very fast kick sending him flying a few trees past! Just as he landed, Clarke appeared right in front of him and punched him grounding him for good! These two hits were quick fast and held a great amount of strength! Though Clarke seemed to be waiting for nothing, he kicked Milot high again before slashing him right next to Agnes, This pathetic person is the best Sword Saint? Dont make me laugh! Clarke laughed wickedly as he stepped in him. Screw you! Milot still wasnt giving up, Huh! You can still talk? He gripped on Milots neck and held him against the tree, let me tell you something, you might not understand the difference between our strength but, I can tell you one thing! You stand no chance here kid! Not a single, tiny, even the size of a rice grain of chance! saying that he punched in real hard making him pass through the entire tree stem, shattering it completely! . . In the distance, Vivian was looking at the scene with fear carved into her eyes, The monster of a guy whom she couldnt even beat in running was beaten to a pulp, just like that! It took him just a few minutes to render his movements! Such strength! Chapter 109 - Life-Saver? She held no chance if she charged in now, the only way she saw through this was to head back and bring some help over here quickly, but something stopped her from doing so! . . Milot came in flying towards Clarke, his speed was frantically high Meteor A trademark skill of Beastmen! With that speed and momentum, his sword hit Clarke directly, he had no time to dodge it and had to take it head-on! I didnt say I was done! Milot was venting his anger off Who said I didnt anticipate it! His opponent was just as excited as him! The fierce battle began once again, but this time Milot was keeping up good. The region of the forest was shaking due to their sparring, his heavy blows were a bit nuisance for Clarke who was a dagger wielder. For him getting close was the only option. After defending for a while he got the opening he was waiting for and he didnt miss it! Using excellent footwork he managed to close in the gap and began speeding up his slashes, This wont work twice! Milot who had looked through his move once stepped back keeping a good distance, but he was overwhelmed in an instance when a burst of slashes came striking down on him! What the. This sudden burst caused him to lose his grip on the moment and he lost the advantage he had. The next burst of slashes completely rendered him offence-less and pushed him in defensive mode. Didnt I say? Its getting fun! Clarke gave off a crooked smile as he moved from his place, He literally vanished from where he stood and appeared right behind Milot, If he hadnt trained well, his neck was gone for good. In that split moment, he blocked a trademark skill of Assassins, Beheading Milot had blocked his daggers with his bare hands, he had no time to think any better way! Though it paid him greatly. Clarke gave a smile and pulled his daggers causing a cut to appear on both of his palms. Aww, was it too deep! Umm, I wasnt really looking! Im sorry! Next time Ill be sure to Cut it through! He looked down at him while licking his blade. Crap! The sudden surge of pain and uneasy feeling that aroused out of nowhere made Milot curse out loud! Ah! Did no one tell you this, Never touch the blade of a dagger! Poison! Milots eyes were struck with fear! Yeah! Thanks to my own saliva for being a potent poison. Dont worry! Youll die sooner or later! Clarke looked at him narrowing his eyes. The effect of poison started showing up as Milot fell to the ground on his knees/ Looking at him taking such scarry fall Vivian who was holding back for so long felt miserable! Staying here longer would prove dangerous, his life was now in danger! . Hmm, shall I behead you or should I just burn you for good! Clarke began mocking him Should I even try! Vivian was still thinking over her options. . . In the castle, the giant dragon landed in the main square. Someone, go get Duvrion here! Dimitri commanded as soon as he landed from her back. Hearing him a few guards came running to him, My lord, Master Duvrion is attending honoured guests! Did I ask what he is doing? The guards reply didnt satisfy him but rather angered him for good, Hmm, Fine! Ill go get him myself! Without waiting for a reply he walked straight to the Visiting Chambers where Duvrion was Attending the Guests. . Bang! The door fell to the ground as Dimitri didnt wait for anyone to open it from inside, Oye! Can you not wait a moment, Im listening to some important stuff! Before Duvrion could speak up Dimitri looked over for the guest and was dumbstruck, Herald! Greetings, Great ruler of Arnor! Greeting Herald, Only not right now! Duvrion, get the Royal Chariot, and move your butt we dont have time, you are coming too! His command was absolute, and no one held a position to question him, You heard the Lord! Get it done! Duvrion ordered his underlings to get the Royal Chariot! I believe its about what I was talking about Master Duvrion! Herald understood the situation right away! If it was about some intruders, you are right! Dimitri answered him. Listening to him left Herald no reason to sit and relax, after all, he came for a reason! Father, why use Royal Chariot, we can just Teleport! Duvrion asked after thinking a bit, Barrier! If I could open one, I would have done it long ago! Now move! The intruder already has caused us a lot of damage! Dimitri looked awfully angry. You are coming with us, youll be safe! He took the time to talk to Naomi and Ember while he was at it Lets head out! You know where we are going through? After reaching the main square Duvrion asked, Dont worry I put up a marker on them! He seemed to have a way to locate the enemy! Everyone was gathered in the main square; the Royal Chariot was ready too. The only thing that they needed to wait for was the direction. Do the thing! Duvrion narrowed his eyes, You dont need to tell me! Saying so Dimitri stomped his staff. A small circle appeared right where he hit the staff, Absolute Dominion! A replica of his entire territory appeared there with two dots indicating the positions of both Milot and Duvrion, No matter how many times I see this, it never fails to amaze me! Duvrion wasnt the most shocked one! The others were also awestruck! They could see both dots settled at the same point, but weirdly only one showed movement, a bit too much of it! This isnt good, theyve engaged against the enemy! Dimitri Recognised the situation right away! Herald! Take the dragon and head there! Something isnt right, the marker on Milot is showing no movement but the one on the girl is if hes still and shes engaged Damn that brat! Duvrion was furious after listening to this, Got it, But! What dragon! Herald looked around for one but there wasnt one! Ember didnt take the hint earlier so Dimitri looked at her, Can you? Uh! Oh! Yeah! I can! I can! She was flustered by sudden events. Rest easy, we wont let anything happen to them, Herald tried easing her anxiety! She was rather scared at what was going on, not knowing the enemy, such high profile people gathering, it was a bit too fast going! . Yeah! I know! She wont die easy! Ember still putting up her best expression Shes my rival after all After taking a deep breath she transformed back into her dragon form, Looking at her Herrald couldnt help but feel awe, So majestic! Get on her and youll understand why Dragons are feared! Dimitri pushed him Lets go, father! In the name of my authority, thy advent of mine, Aqua Regis! As Duvrion finished the chant a giant Griffin appeared, it was made up of water! You are not the only ones flying here, lets go! Dimitri commented to Herald while launching off the Chariot Hang in there! Ember looked in the distant forest with a worried look. . . Chapter 110 - It Wasnt Her Fight! Claaaang! Just as Clarke was about to strike down Milot a small arrow came rushing towards him making him roll back a little. The problem has just aroused as now, Clarke was aware of someone else being in the vicinity, but she didnt have the time to worry about that now. Hyaaaaaaa! She came rushing to him with both her daggers in her hand, The first hit landed right on his daggers, but her strength lacked and didnt even move him! Knowing that she jumped back in the darkness of the bushes around her, while she was at it she managed to tip over the lantern extinguishing its flame and causing darkness to surge over. I didnt know you had such a capable one! Im gonna have some fun with it! he showed a hint of interest in his eyes. There! She jumped from a branch nearby and tried landing another hit, Though he blocked it yet again, effortlessly! Yet again she rolled back to safety, she knew it was impossible for her to overpower him but the only thing she could do was to stall him. She decided to shoot a few Arrows with her Wrist Bow, just like earlier. A few arrows were shot from various points though all were blocked, it wasnt that she didnt see that coming, but still, it was depressing enough to see it really happen, the gap between their abilities was unimaginably vast! Crap is there no other way! She was thinking about the options while moving through the darkness, Clarkes perception was rather good, even in that pitch-black darkness he was able to keep track of her! Now was the time to test her abilities, She charged in yet again, this time a bit directly! Oho! Youve decided to face death on your own! Glad I didnt have to dig you outta there! Clarke took a countering stance and blocked her hit, Not yet! She changed her pace and landed a burst of slashes on him, getting him by surprise. It wasnt much fast, but it wasnt all she had gotten in her! Another burst of strikes, this time a tiny bit faster and a bit more slashes, Impressive, you are improving while fighting! Clarke was able to block them all but he figured as much! But that wont be enough! It was now his turn to show why he was a Xenos! Blocking her last hit he used a single slash to tip off her momentum, A short burst of strikes completely rendered her movements and wounded her landing some critical hits too! It was so fast she couldnt fathom or even see the blade! After that move, she tried getting back in her flow and strike back but her strike landed nowhere in air, he had vanished and appeared behind her in a split second, a move he used earlier on Milot, Watch out! Milot cried out loud, Hmm, an assassin not being able to see through this move, shame I had high hopes from you! Clarke had a firm grip on her neck from behind while he touched her hair trying to smell it. A wave of chill ran through her nerves making her squeak, she couldnt even move as the touch of his cold blade had rendered her motionless! Any movement and her neck would be slashed down! Not even 5 mins in battle and she was already done for! Hmm, So now we have two of you but I can only take any one of you for me! Huh! I hate such constriction in contracts! Though I will honour it! His word felt even colder as he spoke these words in her ear, This is the only thing I can use! Vivian Gripped tightly on her daggers! Hornor my arse you bloody shithead! Elemental Burst! The spell caused a huge discharge of electricity making Clarke lose his grip on her and defend against the current, this was her chance to slip away and she took it. You little! He wasnt happy with it, as his daggers were made of metal, the lightning hit him hard! Using the momentum she had gotten she tried striking back, Lightning With the Spell being active, her blade began conducting the current. Each of her strikes would cause an electric discharge making him uncomfortable. He clearly had no aptitude to the lightning element. Damn, I didnt think youd have such an ace up your sleeves! Clarke squinted to her move. Just a little longer! Vivian who knew she was at her limit could only hope for her to last enough for the help to arrive. . . A quick burst of strikes and the lightning halo on her blade disappeared leaving her with too much fatigue. She hadnt used up that much Mana! Umm, Funs over! Huh! Cant be helped then! Youre being a headache! Clarke showed a hint of irritation and charged in on her, She tried countering him but his next move wasnt on her mind, Just like before he vanished and appeared before her, Beheading! . . Chapter 111 - At The Edge! Clang! A sharp noise of Metal scratching echoed; her quick reaction saved her! She blocked his attack with her Wrist Bow! After blocking it she ducked and rolled over to move away from him to gain some distance! The disappointment was clear in his eyes and he wasnt ready to give up yet, The hell where do you think you are going? He sprinted to catch up to her and land a strike, his motion was quite fast though she managed to move away by dodging his strike. This irritated him quite a lot. Taking advantage of the distance she had gained she decided to just move away and stay at a safe distance, it sounded the best way to stall him. Taking a few steps, she gained a relatively good distance, Now, Ive used all my cards! How can I stall him more! she was out of options as of now! She had exhausted her Mana Essence and was low on stamina as well she was tired, and it was quite visible. Enough of this! Clarke who was irritated was visibly angry, he held his daggers in an offensive position, Watch his steps and counter! Milot who saw through his move warned her, even though he was unable to move much, he could lend his guidance. As per his predictions, Clarke charged in at fanatical speed, thanks to his advice she took a defensive stance. Daggers aint meant to be used for defence but she stood in a situation where it was the only way. It took Clarke less than a second to reach her. He carried a murderous look in his eyes, his blade shined in the darkness of the forest, with monstrous strength he landed the first strike. Baaaang! Both of her Daggers shattered like glass, now she was entirely defenceless, the next strike was surely deadly. hyaaaaa! Clarke had an exciting look on his face as he closed in, . . Booooooom! A huge explosion nearby made him lose his balance and the next strike failed to kill her, though it got her good! The blade cut through the flesh of her arm injuring her badly. Now who the heck is there! It was now the second time that he failed to land a finishing blow making him even more pissed. Another Huge Baaang and he was pushed back a few steps due to the explosion. It was rather distant though the force could be felt quite well. This bang and bang and bang! What the hell are you doing Klaus? Clarke yelled in the direction But what followed wasnt something he expected! A young girl, mostly in her 20s walked out of the forest as another explosion took place nearby, blowing a few trees off their roots! Klaus! Clarke had a pale look as he saw his companion in a rather unexpected state! You talking about him? The girl spoke in a low voice while showing off the head of a person she was carrying. The look on the face of the deceased person clearly showed that he had suffered an agonising death for sure. You see, he kinda pissed me for good, and so have you! She threw the head at Clarkes feet. He still couldnt believe what was happening, after all, he had total control over the situation. The way it was slashed, she didnt even use a weapon! A legend rank holder Wizard! Clarke recognised her attributes right away. Cut the crap! She took a step forward while gazing towards injured Vivian, You dare hurt my Sister! Chapter 112 - When A Dragon Breaths Fire... A bright explosive halo engulfed Merida making her face lit up. Vivian who was lying right next recognised her right away! Merida! Ah! She is totally staring daggers at me! Clarke could feel her gaze, Ah! You just relieved me of my contract huh! How generous of you! He tried bluffing for the moment. That was not within my calculations but, I can get away with it! He prepared to strike again. The poison is spreading dear! Let me see what can be done! Merida tended to Vivians injuries while completely ignoring him, that ticked him! Just like before, he launched a strike while holding both of his daggers, his speed greater than before. This time his target was Merida! Boom! Just an inch away from her, he suddenly froze in the air followed by an explosive spell launching him backwards. The force was so huge that he literally blew through the trees! Such monstrous force, it made him vary. Coughing out spat full of blood he looked straight at her with dead eyes, Dont you dare interfere with me! I will get to you myself! Merida clearly had no mercy in her eyes, As if Ill let you do He got back on his feet and tried talking back but was interrupted by something! A sudden wave of pain urged from his back as if he was hit by a rock! Found you, scoundrel! Herald had kicked him hard while gripping on his arms, that caused him not to fly away and all the force moved through him! He made an unpleasant sound; the echo of the hit could be heard throughout the forest! Crap this! I didnt get paid for this shit! Clarke was rather scared now, for him the wizard was enough of a headache but now, one of the legends! It was overkill! The tenth of Xenos! Clarke! Looks like your escorts need some retaining now! Dont worry, I will personally look into it! Herald grabbed him by his neck while he drew a polearm out of thin air! He looked at him with blank eyes, as if he had a history with him. My times over, Lets have this fun sometime later shall we! Clarke slipped out of his grip by turning his body into a cloud of thick black smoke, just as Herald tried to grip on him Clarke threw two small portions of bottles mid-air while shouting out loud of its content, You catch me and theyll die, catch these and theyll live! The choice is yours! As he had no other way Herald jumped to catch the potions leaving him unattended and letting him free! What the heck! He cursed out loud but was late as he had slipped away, though he left a note on the ground. I will get the one who dares kill my client! The region of the forest turned awfully silent as he vanished, Milot who was most infected let out a sigh while Herald turned to tend to Agnes, she was still in shock after what she had witnessed and was weakened due to hunger and thirst! Can he be tracked! Herald asked, He was quite smart at running, instead of running on the ground or flying away, he jumped into shadow realm to slip past you, but all I can say if hes headed further north-east Ember who headed to pick up the injured Sentinel replied to him, I see! Herald tightened his fist, By the way! He looked at Merida who was busy trying to slow down the spread of poison in Vivians body. Who are you? Right now, is not the place neither the time, we need to take them both to someplace with exceptional healers! Theyll die at this rate! She replied without even looking at him, Fortunately, we can do it right now! Dimitri and others finally arrived with their Chariot. Lets get them back right away, Ill follow him! Herald advised, Thatd be useless now, hed gone way farther! For now, lets head back! Dimitri suggested back, But, I cant just Herald was being persistent but was stopped by Dimitri yet again, Read the mood! Youll only walk in his trap, think this through! Taking a deep breath in and out he replied, You might be right! After all, it''s rather strange to see one alone! He walked to the chariot, Just as stubborn as ever huh! Looks like you havent changed a bit! Dimitri pointed while walking to Milot who was being helped by guards, Not a work old man! If not for that poisonous blade, Id have got him for good! Even in such troubled situations, he put up a smug face! Looking at the situation Duvrion tried with the portal and it worked! Lets just use it for them! Vivian was the first one who walked through along with Merida and Herald while Ember managed to bring the injured one to the spot in time. As Milot was hit quite earlier he was in bad shape, he couldnt even walk and had to be carried with guards, looking at his situation Duvrion wasnt happy, Thats why you are not ready yet! tch! Milot was humiliated at his state Chapter 113 - So Much Happened! So that is what happened! Dimitri concluded the events of the past few dejected days they underwent through. Are they alright now? Can we go see them? Theodore asked in concerning tone followed with slightly tendered expressions on his face Rest assured kid! The best of my kin are tending their wounds and as for poison. The antidote was genuine and its working well!, Dimitri was interrupted by Herald Still, I cant believe so much happened in just a few days! Lumiere was also concerned, Isnt it a bit too much! Like in the past so many years, things never progressed this fast! It might really mean, Yeah! Something is going to happen, Unexpectedly! Dimitris reply in such a situation put up a concerning face on everyone, followed by a moment of silence. By the way! Aeneas broke the silence, What are you doing here? He asked Merida while enchanting his brows in an upward direction and making a little smile; because her arrival was rather unexpected. Urgh! Do you have any problem with that? She replied raising her one eyebrow followed with an unprejudiced expression on her face. The way she replied filled a wave of shiver in him, Why is fate so cruel to me? he added So many dragons around me! How am I, supposed to Supposed to what? One word from Merida and it was enough to shut him for good. ... Actually Im rather glad to see you! Its been a while since I saw you after all, how are you doing? And hows everyone else? Theo jumped in to save his comrade Its not like I wanted to see you or something, Idi...Idiot! She replied with a flustered look. Are you tsundere of something? Just as Aeneas uttered this he was punched in the face, Urgh, grrl, graawwlll Making weird noises he was silenced yet again. Another word from your jaws and Ill make sure you see the very depths of hell! Shouldnt have angered her in the first place, are you an idiot! Oh right! You are! A big one at that! Catherine commented on his state as she was standing with a concerned face and adjusting her hairs in backward directions which trembled over eyes; from the other side of the room Thanks to her we came to know what monstrosity took place in our territory! Right under our nose! Ill make sure they pay a good price for this! Duvrion snapped silencing everyone, Did something else happen too? Theodore asked in concerning tone, Yeah! Weve never been tested to our limits! Dimitri had a sad look as well, even Herald and Merida were speechless. The atmosphere in the room changed dramatically. What happened sis? Theo grasped the situation, taking a few steps towards Merida, he asked her with tendered expressions on his face followed with his gestures as he knew she wouldn''t deny his query. Huh! You sure know how to pull out information huh! Well, I came as an official envoy, as for what happened, .. She stopped for a moment while taking her breath in she blinked her eyelids anxiously and looked down with a painful expression were her hairs followed the same downward direction, . . Massacre! Her reply brought everyone to a pin drop silence, What massacre! Theo and Aeneas looked at her with a stoned expression. It happened while I was travelling here! She replied in a stone-cold voice, That is why I came, such massacres are happening for a while now and I have a good reason to believe Clarke was helping someone with that! Now for us to identify who they are is a bit difficult as we lost Clarke for good and as for the one who was responsible Herald took a pause while talking. I got him for good! I couldnt help it, he deserved it! Merida defended her point. No ones blaming you for that, we rather appreciate your move! Its just his name alone doesnt ring any bells! As they began engulfing in their discussion, Merida who also concentrating on emanate going on suddenly got distracted when she saw Theos troubled look, Chapter 114 - And He Showed Up! Ah! Just say it out loud that you dont get a thing! Ill tell you what happened! She walked closer to him having a little bit of demeanour look in her eyes; she raised her one hand and knocked hard on his head. But first, go and take a look at her, Shed feel better after seeing you come back! She looked at him with enchanted eyes and gave a pleasant smile; with her slender, rose-coloured hands she pushed him out of the room saying so. Ill tag along too! Aeneas jumped in, Dont do anything stupid or Ill send you off flying! She fiercely glared at him having menacing look in her eyes followed with her gestures Of course not! His words began to tremble on each other and he felt a wave of shiver on his body when he saw her menacing gaze. I just want to see if shes I mean both of them are doing well or not, Nothing more! His flustered reply raised a flag but his concern was not fake, Why not! Take him away! We will get some quiet time too! Lumiere stated in an irritating tone, after all, he had been suffering his nagging for well over a year! Oh! I had a question! Theo turned and asked Lumiere, What is it? How come I notice no change in my appearance? Saying this he nudged his hands over his white face and then on followed hairs while his pleasing eyes having thick eyelashes had interrogated look while imagining this. Like we spent almost over nine months, shouldnt have I grown up a bit! At least a tiny bit! Wondering this he takes a few steps towards Merida and compares his height with her who was shorter than him yet since last time, he wasnt grown much. Why are you comparing it with me huh? Gosh! Merida pouted at his action giving unprejudiced expressions and keeping her hands folded by her waist. Well, thats because you dont age there! Now get going! Shush! Lumiere brushed him off with a reply. Merida drove both of them away from the hall hesitantly, Catherine followed as well while Nuae and Naomi had already left the room! . . Xenos! Lumiere asked in a low voice, Yeah! Those escorts are now becoming a headache! Herald picked up a hot cup of tea from the table sat on the chair nearby, taking a sip with an elegance he continued to talk making his expressions of face a little bit bizarre, This one especially is more wicked than all others! He was referring to Clarke. Theyve settled as a nation I heard! Now, what could drive them to interfere with other peoples peace? Duvrion who was thinking something for a while with his eyes riveted on the ground and hand stroking his chin commented on the matter. Their Queen! If my assumptions are correct, her hunger for power is something incomparable. After they managed to form a settlement, I thought theyd settle for good, but unfortunately Herald who was broadly moving his hairs while talking seemed to have a sad look, They never learned their lesson! We found a Rune in the village where the Massacre occurred! An ancient one! I tried finding it in every possible book here but, we need someone with exceptional knowledge about Runes! Herald sighed. That means Yeah! But I cant return for now! If I return empty-handed, Ill offend the elders! He replied to Dimitri, The place he was referring to was the Temple of Origins. That can be helped, the kid is actually travelling to that place! If we send a letter regarding the matter to him, we can get some intel on this matter! Also, hed gain a few benefits necessary for his and his teammates growth with your appreciation! Lumiere mentioned Theo''s plans. After all, even Skadis Avatar has suggested that he move in the same direction. It was as if everyone was helping him grow in a certain way, for his good? . Not a bad idea! I can continue my pursuit, thatd slow their progress while we adapt to the situation that''s going on! Herald gave it a thought for while, Besides, I got some Instruments for him, help him ascend well okay! Lumiere with a bit of a smile looked at both Dimitri and Herald. Hmm, Tell me one thing! Herald seemed to be a bit confused and had a tickling smile on his face, Why are you all fixated on this kid, Someone I havent even heard of! Like what is this all about? For someone like you, Dimitri, to take interest in him, what in the world is going on? he asked with conceited tone and stroked his hairs belligerently in a backward direction with hands but his question was rather on point, for almost everyone, Theodore and his group was unheard of! Something very special! Thats all I can say! He carries a very complex bloodline, he learns and levels faster than others, and most importantly, His journey will unveil what happened in the Great Wars, to be accurate, what happened with Serena! Dimitri who standing silently having his eyes fixed on the ground replied as calm as he could be! As for the Rune! Dont forget to mention that thing we saw on the deceased persons hand! He continued, What thing? Lumiere, who had no clue asked stroking his hairs and then folded his hands along the trunk. The one character that we could identify, The sign of the Devil! His response paled his expression yet again! Chapter 115 - A Young Child Was Saved That Day! After leaving the hall they followed the guards to the healing chambers, as Dimitri said, The best of his kin were tending their injuries The healer who was tending to their injuries was none other than the Head Priestess of the Cathedral that worshipped the Goddess of Health, an original Goddess who was unbiased to worshippers and also one of the only Gods who held no resentment towards mortals in any way, she went in eternal slumber after the rise of New Gods! Though worshippers were able to draw out blessings from her, thanks to her benevolence. The head Priestess of the Cathedral in Arnor was well known across the entire southern continent, she was considered the best of the healers! Some even considered her as an Avatar of Goddess herself! Her methods were surely effective, though it was totally different from what Temple of Origins could offer, she was second to none in her art! Though, she was also infamous for her behaviour. Yvaine, her name meant evening star. She was in her early 30s (Something she strongly denied), single and attractive looking, known for her purple hairs, a strong magical trait only found in those who were exceptional in performing magical arts. Before entering the Chambers Merida warned them about her, it was like with crazy powers come crazy personalities. So, Do not talk much, do not look into her eyes and do not reply to her! Why does she sound terrifying out of nowhere? Aeneas whom she warned twice felt a shiver. Why do you not see any man here? Gosh, seriously! Some stupid like you became an Ace? What were our ancestors thinking? Merida rubbed her forehead after answering him with disappointment in her eyes. Anyways, and well even though they are all out of danger, They are still in shock so be mindful okay! This time she looked at Theodore while asking them about their politeness. The healing chamber was a bit weird looking. Unlike all other chambers, this one was something that stood out way much. The cathedral and Healing chamber were located separately but nearby. Both were huge buildings, so magnificent that even the Castle back in the home of Arboria would look smaller. The chamber walls were lined with colourful marble while the main door and the windows were lined with gold and gems. The walls of the door were made of huge single piece crystals and looked and felt rather exquisite. This priestess must have a weird taste of fashion I assume! Aeneas had difficulty understanding the grand scheme of the place, his comment was in a flustered tone as well. Pushing the giant door they all stepped into the chamber, the interior was just as Grand as it was from outside, not to mention a chandelier; which was giant in size and white in colour. It was elegantly furnished with sterling crystals which were shining very much. It was hanging from the roof reflecting light to every corner of the chamber. Both Theo and Aeneas were staring at the splendid chandelier with wide enlivened eyes as this was the first time they had seen something so radiant! Aeneas patted his head with a hand and then nudged his face. Merida who had taken the lead folded her hands by her waist, smiled leniently and stopped to let them enjoy the view a bit. You have arrived huh! A dead voice gained their attention. Women, with a slender body, plain clothes, no fancy ornaments with her tied up hairs welcomed them. Who are you? Aeneas asked out of curiosity, the colour of her hair was somewhat different. My name is Yvaine Sob-Sob She replied while shedding a tear, So lets get going! Merida looked back with a vigour smile adjusting her hairs at the back of her ears, tried to avert everyone but her brother who still had little enlivened gaze had other thoughts. Why are you crying? He asked Yvaine as he felt a bit sorry for her, Just as he asked her eyes shined with hope, Would you listen! Would you really listen to my tragic love failure? Except for Aeneas, everyone was dumbstruck, Not again! was written on their face clearly! But we came to Aeneas tried to sneak out to the chambers but was blocked by her, Ah! Theyre still sleeping as they are on medication, you wont miss it! Itll also give them some time to rest! But Aeneas was in pinch, Please! She asked with wet eyes! Why not! If that is going to help you! Theo replied, being a nice guy. Just as he did, Merida took a step towards him and with her slender hand she pulled him back at her and held him by the collar, she went a little closer to him, her eyes were furious and her face had a vicious appearance, Do you have any idea what you have done? Now shes gonna cry all time thanks to you! Saying this she departed his collar from her hands and pushed him a bit with a fierce expression. I couldnt help it! Dont you remember what mother used to say, Never ignore anyones cries! Who knows her burden might lessen up! His reply did manage to calm her anger as he brought up their mothers words, Hes done it now Just so you know, weve listened to it already so.. Nuae and Catherine tried to slip away from the situation as they took a few steps back and tried running off. Though they were stopped by Yvaine as she stood next to her, Thanks a lot for listening to my sorrow, now I shall begin! Her eyes were dead as she looked at them, making them turn back and walk to where they stood earlier. Why does he have to be so kind, gosh! And whos talking about love n all! Merida looked down in an annoying way and rubbed her forehead with the tips of her fingers while thinking and stroked her hairs back which came forward with a worried look on her face. This way! She pointed at a guest table where a maid was preparing tea for them all, You prepared all this! Aeneas had a blank expression as he was looking around the marvellous chamber with wide exhilarated gaze and mouth open a little bit; his hand patting his cheeks and then stroking his hairs. But instead of listening to him she had taken a seat already, kept her hands in a folded manner on laps and with shining eyes, she was waiting for others to join in. It was long before I became a priest! At that time, I didnt even have any plans for the future, I was happy being a normal everyday girl. Unlike all the Beastemen in the vicinity, I am a human, the only one around here! I was saved by a merchant they say, apparently, my parents didnt want me and left me to die in some godforsaken place. Good thing is that my cries were heard back then by a generous merchant and he took me with him, a human, even after knowing that the Lord wont allow it! Who does that to anyone whom youve just met? She said it by flourishing her eyebrows upward and tired to smile little but probably couldn''t; her eyes were still wet and almost looked dead. Her hair flicks trembled over her face a little bit as she talked. Though the fact didnt leave unchecked as Lord found it out, fortunately, he allowed me to stay until I was of age, he said I should leave Arnor once Im capable enough. That never happened! She sighed and continued while looking at Theo who was sitting beside her with his both elbows resting on the table and keeping his chin on the back of the palm, blinking his eye a bit; was listening to her wholeheartedly, Chapter 116 - And Then She Was Betrayed! For years I tried learning Magic and Combat, but I wasnt good at any! So I started making clothes and ornaments, like necklaces, bracelets out of rare materials and stones, I was terrible at the beginning! The work appeared very strenuous for me and it started making me feel downhearted. But with the help and support of people around me I was able to learn it, wasting no time. When I was around 18 years young (Not old), I saw him for the first time! I still remember it as clearly as it was yesterday! She showed a smile for the first time, her eyes gleamed a bit and her face flushed as she babbled about him. She didnt talk that much last time! Catherine with a perforated face pointed it to Merida as she was sitting adjacent to her, who was also listening to all this. It wasnt like any fairytale, nothing magical happened and all, but for some reason, I knew right away! It has to be him! A tear slipped from her eye, it was enough for others to understand how much she adored the person she was talking about. With the help of my father and his influence I managed to get to talk to him, it was like a dream coming true! After some time we started going out, I couldnt be happier. At the time he was a trainee in the Sentinels programme! A very valuable job one must say! She said it enchanting her eyebrows and little obliged expressions on her face. We started planning our future, about how we will live when hed be performing his duty! How will I stay alone till he finishes the final field training and stuff like that! Just thinking about how Ill manage the house alone while waiting for his return and once he did, how will he reward me! Maybe a hug or kiss, or maybe... As she said so, almost everyone but one dense rock understood what followed next just by looking at her, That was really very nice, why do you call it a love failure? Wasnt it a great thing that happened? Theo a bit elevating from his chair, astonishingly blinking his eyes, folded his hands by his body and asked her as she paused a bit, Hmm, because that never happened! Her words followed a deep sorrow and a few moments of total silence, Why? Wasnt it all good? You both loved each other, could support each other and had a plan too! Why did it fail? Theo was someone who never understood romance well and couldnt grasp the notion of breaking up! Sometimes, we plan for things that are never going to happen, with a smile and hope in our eyes! A similar thing happened! After a while we kind of got used to being with each other spending quality time, hand-holding, talking about the future and all.but for him it seemed nothing exciting, maybe he was fed up with it! He was there but wasn''t there by heart! I could see it in his eyes but I wasnt ready to crush my hopes yet so I pretended the best girl I could be, hoping one day Ill see Him looking at me the way he did before. The days kept passing by and well with that the feeling of being loved kept getting worn off, a bit by bit, every day I would wake up scared thinking, Today might be the day! And once he started going to Patrolling, hed meet me less and less, until one day, he didnt even arrive! Scared, I asked around when I found out something was off! After asking around I figured, He had been engaged to another girl just after he arrived from the camp! Apparently, his parents were against marrying a mere Human! A poor creature with lesser lifespan, lesser strength and lesser aptitude for both Magic and Combat! Incapable myself! He pretended to love me for well over six months with such ease after getting engaged! The moment I heard it, I felt dead within! His presence in my life made me fulfilled, but after knowing the fact I was all alone. I felt shattered and broken, I ended up feeling heartbroken, I was scared and sad because I thought I''ll never recover from this pain. She paused a bit while grinding her teeth, she had swinging emotions, anger, guilt, sadness, pain! Everything! Why would someone go as far as pretending! Theo shook his head with astonished expressions on his face. Well, heartbroken I left the city for good! I felt like I had nothing left for me; saying this she wiped her tears which rolled down her cheeks and nudged her face with her hands and then stroked her hair flicks behind her ears which trembled over her face. The only regret I was left with was that I trusted someone among the strangers who denied me and I got betrayed so bad that I lost the ability to trust anyone ever again, even myself. The only way for me to end the misery was to end the path that I had taken right there! And so I went to the temple of Origins, to sacrifice my soul to the deity! Saying so she stretched her slender white hands out and a halo slipped out of her chest and rested on her palm! That is? Aeneas who had a slight idea tried verifying. Divinity! She replied, That means you really did! He replied with a blank expression, Yeah! The soul that failed so miserably, I sacrificed it! The halo went back in her as she pulled her arms back. Then, Why the heck are you so sad and gloomy about? Weve been hearing you cry for long enough, but isnt it just a matter of time you forget this crap and move on! Merida commented while narrowing her eyes and blinking them slowly and her hand stroking her chin! As it happens the throwback of the deal made my mental health unstable! My emotions are exploited and I cant control them! When I feel sad I feel sad and I cant hold it! she explained while wiping off another tear off her cheek. Is it the same with anger! I think that is why they are scared of her! Aeneas with an agitated expression on his face whispered in Meridas ear who sitting beside him, There is a reason shes this sorry today! A nurse who was walking past them stopped and commented with an angry look, After all that happened, that jerk happened to be admitted here! Under her mercy! Gosh her heart never learned her lesson! Id have thrown him out right away and let him rot and would never feel shattered or heartbroken if he had done something like that with me! She continued in anger. That means! Both Naomi and Nuae replied in a chore, That injured Sentinel was the guy? Theo stood there stroking his hairs back from his forehead while thinking something, in the process they had forgotten why they were there in the first place! Chapter 117 - Alas, The Princess Woke Up! It goes without saying, We all once believed in a lie! A beautiful one and closed her eyes enormously. I dont have any resentment nor can I change what has happened! Yvaine Got up from her seat, with her slender hands she stroked her hair flicks back, swabbed her tears which rolled over her cheeks and her mood looked a bit relieved. Oh, Right now should be the time! We can go and check on them! She looked back at others and suggested. Ship out! Aeneas took a jump from his seat with little exhilarating expressions to the door, But was knocked mid-air, Dont you have any manners left! Merida had knocked him viciously twice by now, an ace was getting hit just like that! Even the bystander couldnt avert their gazes. This way everyone! A nurse came in to lead the way, Yvaine also waited for everyone to get up and head to the chamber where both Milot and Vivian were being treated. As per what she said, the poison was quite potent, and it caused huge damage to their body. The poison attacked directly on their immune system; its characteristics were similar to that of the poison of the Great Black Viper. The antidote to the poison was not easily available, also the nearest place where they could get treated without the mercy of their enemy was farther than they could make it; it was the kingdom of Lamorra. By the grace of the god I reckon, she survived as her health and stats are weakest. As for Milot, hes a son of a gun! Nothing will kill him that easy. Yvaine said And the other one is not you say! You should see her in action, your view may change Aeneas had barely got up from the ground, only to get punched back. That being said, we can now head in! Yvaine opened the door to let everyone in the room. The room wasnt overly decorated like the main hall. It was rather simple and decent. The colours of the wall were light, rather white with a very delicate design of fruit wines. The blue coloured design went well with the walls, also the entrance wasnt direct but the first thing that welcomed the guests was a small porch whose floor was lined with wood and there was a small plant kept at one of the corners. The porch was to take out shoes and walk bare in, to prevent dirt from entering, also there was a small duct of running water to wash feet. Windows in the room were quite big followed by light yellow coloured curtains and the pots containing some flowering plants were kept down near it. The chilly and uncontaminated breeze from windows kept the room ventilated. The tiniest details were not overlooked and that reflected the quality of the place. After moving the curtain that separated the porch from the beds, they could see Vivian lying on one of the beds. She was still sound asleep, near her was a vase with fresh flowers. The vibrant blue coloured flowers were losing petals as a swift blow of wind passed by. The window allowed fresh air and sunlight to enter but one could clearly see a barrier set up on it so as to keep dirt and dust from entering the place. Even though it wasnt a hospital but just a healing chamber for royalty and those who couldnt get treated in hospitals, the place surely was exotic. Seeing their companion get treated the best way, Theo along with others could take a breath of relief! As they walked in, hearing their footsteps, Vivian opened her frailed eyes and budged her body towards the direction of the sound to see who was there to meet her. Looking at the first person who stood right next to her, she almost let her eyes get wet. Youre back! She spoke in a rather low tone. Her injuries weren''t grave, but she still was suffering from the side effects of the poison. Looking at him trying her best to greet him, Theo was a bit sad. He felt guilty for leaving her behind and putting her through all this! Im back! Im sorry I left you behind to face all of this! He felt too guilty saying so and his smile and eyes had a very tendered look, it seemed that he would rather start crying. Umm-hmm, Im sorry for making you worry! I am not strong enough to protect myself and I thought Id save others! She had a sorry expression, Its not true! Theo took a step and held her hand, I shouldn''t have been selfish! Just to train me, I left you all behind and you had to face it all alone! his action made her flustered, her eyes gleamed little as he talked. Seeing them like that was an enjoying view for Merida until, I Heard you were hit hard, but you are all good! Made me worried for no reason! Aeneas spoke nudging his face and stroking his hairs with voguish expressions. Naomi and Catherine who were standing behind Merida were able to clearly see what was about to happen, I think someone needs to die today! You got one more bed here? She looked at Yvaine and asked with dead eyes. She could see Someones death clearly! You came back too? Vivian looked at the commentator with narrowed eyes! Wait! You didnt want to see me alive? Aeneas looked at her with shining eyes, a key characteristic of cats when they seek attention, it was plain as day to everyone that he was just feeling left out! Its not like I didnt want to see you doing well or something, you idiot! She was quite taken by both of them, Theo who was holding her hand and Aeneas who had a grip on her sight. Chapter 118 - Carena, A Little Darling! The moment was a bit immersive, Urgh, this is so early for my stomach to act funny! Milot just exited the toilet and entered the room where everyone had an awkward expression. As for Milot, he had no idea that there were these many people. Are you sure hes a prince? All I can see is an irresponsible punk who just crapped over his remaining dignity! Agnes enthralled her eyebrows and had a tedious expression on her face; who was there to pay a visit to her saviour! Umm Can you not be a bit considerate of the guy who saved you! Milot stared with astonished eyes and had a strenuous expression on his face while patting his hand on his chest. You? Are you kidding me? Agnes enchanted her eyebrows, looked at him with narrow eyes and had a little frisky smile on her face. Shes the one who saved my life! Agnes budged her posture and while blinking her eyes with appreciation expressions on her face, pointed towards Vivian. Ahem! Merida with an astonished look stroked her hairs behind her ears and coughed to show off her presence, Oh, and she too! Agnes bowed her head in a respectful manner to show her gratitude, I thank you for saving my life! How can I possibly pay you back! Merida smiled and accepted her thanks with a bow, Its nothing! Sister Merida! A tender and soft voice surprised everyone, it was a kids voice! You! She had an amazed expression and seemed to recognize the voice right away. A young girl, just over 8-9 years not very tall in height, having deep eyes with thick eyelashes, her eyebrows were long and thin, her cheeks were chubby and had little pink colour and it seemed like she was blushing very much, she had golden-brown hairs which trembled over her face as she ran to Merida and hugged her, Shes so damn adorable! Naomi and Catherine both showed a glow in their eyes. The girl hid behind Merida right away, Can you slow down there! Merida smiled tenderly and was being protective. The girl peeked from behind and damn, she looked adorable. Its rare to see someone get close to you, and a little. Wait! Is that? Aeneas nudged his face and then the neck, his eyes were wide open and he had stony expressions. The girl had a set of cat ears and a tail, something no one has seen ever! She looked like a cat! Judging your expressions, I think youve never seen a beastmen from up close! Yvaine chuckled and smiled tenderly as she saw everyone look at the kid in misbelief. So, all the people we saw up until now. Naomi was also shocked. You never saw them with Ears and tails! Im impressed you didnt notice earlier, oh and the reason why you dont see one on Duvrion and Lord Dimitri is that they are pure Blooded! She budged her posture, blinking her enchanted eyes she raised her slender rose coloured hand which pointed at Milot who took off his headband which was hiding his ears! You have em too? Naomi and Catherine had stony expressions on their face and were shocked to look at him this way, Though the kid was the most attractive thing there, no one could avert their gazes off her. She was looking a bit afraid at everyones expression. Dont be afraid! They are all my friends, almost all of them! She looked back, That one is my brother! Oh, and just a word of caution, stay away from that man! She pointed towards Aeneas who was trying to pull the kids cheeks! Hearing her she moved back to safety, behind her! Oye! That is not a cool thing to talk about anyone! Aeneas pouted at her with wet and astonished eyes, maybe he was sad that he couldnt touch her soft cheeks. Are you feeling good now? Merida ruffled her hairs as asked to which she nodded back, Please, come here! Catherine called her in a soft tone as she smiled gently looking at her. She showed a small magic trick that amused the kid, You surely know how to enchant kids! Naomi smiled gradually and was impressed at how smoothly Catherine was able to lure the kid! What is your name little one? She asked the kid who was more interested in Sylph whom she took as a pet! Carena! She replied and her tone was so cute that it almost melted everyones heart, Her name literally means little darling! Yvaine showed a hint of a smile So adorable! Catherine hugged her and rubbed her cheeks against Carenas, See, right! Naomi agreed no less. Who is she? Theo stroking hairs in a backward direction which trembled over his forehead, smiled precisely as he asked Merida who had a hint of sadness in her expression, She''s the sole survivor of that massacre! She replied while tightening on her fists and had a little dejecting look in her eyes. Chapter 119 - There A Wizard Appeared What massacre are you talking about? Theodore was confused as no one really explained it clearly, Aeneas also had a confused look, as for everyone else, they had a sad look on their face. And where is Ember? Theo budged his posture and while blinking his eyes he looked around to see if he could find her. After all, she was supposed to be here. People get hungry! Shes out to fetch her snack! Yvaine replied, lifting her hand and her deep eyes pointing towards the door as she was the one who asked her to go out. Hmm, so what is all this massacre about? Aeneas with a perturbed expression took a few steps towards a chair which was kept in a corner of the room; folded his hands along his chest and grabbed a seat. Everyone was settled down except Nuae, Ill be waiting outside! He turned around, looking at him with a little dejected look in his eyes. Aeneas asked, What happened? I dont want to recall it all! He replied rubbing his forehead with resentment. I can understand that if you are talking about a massacre, that has to be something grave! But where did it occur, and what exactly happened? Unless you tell us, we wont be able to grasp on the situation! Theo nudged his face anxiously with hands and blinking his delicate deep eyes tenderly looked at Merida with the hope shed tell him, Nuae! Take Carena out! I dont want her to hear and revisualize it all again! She asked him to take the kid out! While saying this Merida had put her head down in a depressed manner and folded her hands along her waist, her hair banks trembled over her eyes and this time she looked a little feebled in position. . I understand, but. He looked with a confused look pointing his finger towards the kid who was engulfed in playing with Sylph. She had taken a liking to the spirit of winds in that short amount of time! Its alright Sis! Well keep her company! And even we dont wish to hear it all again! It has been stressful for us! Catherine and Naomi agreed on leaving with the kid, they had already heard about what Merida was about to talk about. Thanks! Merida greeted back with pale eyes and still had a depressed expression on their face. . . A while later, the only people left in the room were Theodore, Aeneas, Milot, Vivian, Yvaine and Merida. Merida closed her eyes nudged her face anxiously, after opening her eyes she enchanted her eyebrows and took a deep breath before speaking up, A while after you departed, Athena asked me and Diana to head to the remaining Plane Guardians and warn them of the things that were happening. As per Griffin, the attacks were not done yet and there may be another wave! But as of now, their movements seemed to have halted for some reason. To understand what exactly happened he told us to go and seek some ancient knowledge about the seals and entrances to hell! I was asked to travel to the Library of Axum, and while I was at it he told me to see if the plane guardian of BeastMens knows something! His father, lord Dimitri has abundant knowledge about all the ruins that are long forgotten to mortals! So I decided to head here, As for her, shes headed to Lamorra as we speak, The kingdom of Lamora is known for the brave heroes who once fought with Demons and Archdemons on the frontline! And thus, I headed here, to Arnor. I let her take the chivalry while taking a walk here, Although it was enough for both of us and we could have split it in half yet, I chose to walk! What could be more interesting than understanding the strength of the Plane Guardian I was to meet up with! She fisted her hand and had a proud face to which both Aeneas and Theo had blank expressions on face and showed a hint of concern, Testing Duvrion on his grounds? Is she stupid? were the thoughts that rattled their minds. Theo rubbed his forehead in a free manner. It didnt take me long to get to a town nearby Although it was right around the border strangely I wasnt followed by any guards! Saying this Merida nodded her head while enchanting her eyebrows upwards and blinking her eyes a little fast; with her slender hands, she stroked her hairs behind her ears. I heard that Duvrion, she continued; The overlord of Arnor has the ability to locate any soul that enters and exits his territory! I should have understood it right away! Something was amiss ever since! She said while rubbing her forehead and then stroking her chin. Chapter 120 - It Was That Fateful Night! It was a village of Beastmen. Not even a village, it was just a little settlement! Actually, there were no homes but small shacks made up of bamboo sticks and dried hay, not built-in order they were dispersed in manner. The region was not very clean and had a little dreadful and depressing atmosphere. The bonfires were erected almost outside every shack. The weather there was quite chilly. I required a place where I could take a rest and then again continue my journey in the morning. The moon was brimful and the sky was clear with full of scintillating stars. I increased my speed and reached the settlement. After I reached there everyone started staring at me with sceptics eyes. Little children ran away when l set my foot in the settlement. No one was primed to talk with me. After many trials, I assured people living there that I was not larceny or any anguish to them. It was late in the night so I asked the elders if I could stay there for the time being. There I learned that the settlement had problems dealing with monsters nearby and that was the very reason, why everyone was petrified when I entered the settlement. The sentinels were farther than where they needed to be and sending armed forces to guard a mere settlement? No one paid any attention to their pleas. At first, they were a bit wary of me, I knew that Beastmen didnt like humans much, so I didnt press on. I could feel gazes upon me as they were sceptic of me, so I planned to leave early in the morning. But among all, this little one was most curious about me, she wanted to know where I came from, who was I? A traveller or an adventurer! She had all sorts of questions for me. Talking to her, I never realized when midnight came. As it was too late and she was too sleepy, I let her sleep with me, somehow even the elders approved! I agree with you all when you say shes adorable! But I bet you cant imagine that cute thing when she sleeps! Merida seemed happy for some reason, Hmm, wont disagree with you there! Yvaine nodded with a pleasant smile on her face and blinking her eyes in agreement. It was after everyone slept; I was not able to sleep in that ambience so I got up and sat with my legs folded on the place where I slept and started to plan about the journey I was going to make in the morning and suddenly I noticed some Mana disturbance nearby. As Carena was sound asleep, getting up without disturbing her was a challenge. Yet I managed to move out! With some tricks of course. Merida nodded her head as she talked with little sublime expressions, then she stroked her hair banks which trembled over her eyes with hands. As I stepped out I saw a few elders already carrying mediocre weapons, maybe they were preparing for something, like an invasion maybe! They surely had no training in handling them, the young ones had swords and spears. Definitely looked like an Invasion to me. I decided to head back as it wasnt something, I wanted to involve myself with. Territorial disputes aint something I wanted to get my hands into, and in someone elses kingdom! But you did! Aeneas replied, narrowing his eyes and blinking it a little fast while tightening his fist. How could I stand still when I saw a few kids joining in the fight! The kids in the village stepped up to save their people and put up a fight, I had to intervene! I had to save those cute little furballs! I decided to go and ask the elders about what is going on! There I was told that for the past few days they were being raided by a mob of monsters, theyd just pop out of nowhere and attack villagers. Theyd rob the food and stuff, they had lost over half a year worth of food and a lot of men! The monsters they described were as tall as bears. They were covered with thick black fur. They had bright yellow beady eyes and Super, sharp teeth that hang down all the way to the ground. They had razor-sharp claws on their hands and feet. Some of them had blood-red wings which were sharp enough to cut down a full-grown tree. The monsters had a high pitched squeaky voice! If it ever wanted to say roar, it would only come out as reek! Hearing this everyone in the room was quite afraid. Theo and Aeneas had blank expressions with their eyes pop out and mouth open. Such a thing was roaming around here un-noticed! Merida continued, There were a few kids who had lost their lives in the matter as well, the village was in no shape to fight back, I felt so sad for what was going on. I decided to lend them some help, there was no time to set up some defence, so it was just head out and punch some monsters in their groin! Thats rowdy! Yvaine commented, Yeah! But you see, it works if it works! So, I went and did what was best! It was a bit strange to see a coordinated attack by monsters! Hmm, as they have lesser intelligence, its really strange! Aeneas commented. Gladly, I wasnt low on Mana when it hit us, and wiping em wasnt a big deal. But it intrigued me as well! After the invasion was fought off, I gained a bit of their trust, especially the elder of the village who saw the fight! It helped ease the tension that we had in between us when I arrived first. We talked for a while about what happened, and when it all began! As per the elders, it all began just a while ago when they started seeing strange animals, like Demonized ones! Chapter 121 - A Momentary Relief... They said that the first time they encountered it was when a small party of adventurers went into the depths of the forest and came across a Demonized Boar. By appearance, it looked like a small animal and was a fairly young one, but its strength was nothing that they could have imagined. It was as if they fought with a freaking bear! After that, they mentioned a few incidents where these creatures would come and destroy their food reserves and take away animals, and as for help, the capital was so far away from where they lived. All this combined and the men couldnt leave the village, a small party of 3-4 people couldnt even get past the main roads as theyd get attacked easily. After losing too many lives for them, they decided to move out and that is when I appeared. I was heading to the Capital as a convoy, so I talked about putting up their problem, but the elder suggested that I stay behind to help them keep themselves safe from another ambush while the men went to the capital with a fairly large force! As for guarantee, I made a contract with them that I would protect them from any harm while they get the aid! A contract bound to the soul! For me, this was a necessary thing to be done, I could warn the Plane Guardian later! Saving the lives that were in danger right in front of me was an immediate task! Everyone agreed as I signed the contract with Blood Seal! You know what that means right? She looked at Yvaine who nodded back, If you break it, the soul of the one who signed the contract will be taken away for good! Thats scary! Aeneas spoke with a panicked tone. Merida closed her eyes prominently and took a deep breath and then while nudging her face she exhaled her breath out. Again while blinking her eyes she looked down at the ground with a dejected look. Though my sheer strength wasnt the only thing that could assure the safety of all these people! So, the first thing I did the next morning was I planted some fairly effective traps! As the men left for the capital, I noticed that the food problem was real! To help that hunting down a few wild boars wasnt a big deal, and with that little one tracking boars was rather easy! I hadnt seen the people in the village so relieved ever since I arrived there! It was like they never got to relax in a while! I was feeling pronounced that they were feeling safe around me. The kids were following me here and there, which was fun! She chuckled and stroked her hairs back as she mentioned kids, That is a rare sight! Aeneas looked at her with an astonished expression and received a glare! The kids you see... umm, really are something! Yvaine also blinked eyes and showed a light blush! Well, I managed to keep them a good company, this little one got attached to me real quick! I absolutely adore her. That night they didnt have to worry about any ambush! My traps were sufficient! Also, there werent many who attacked that night either!" "Traps?" Aeneas "Yup, I set up a few Mana Sensing traps that would activate if anyone except villagers walked in, the traps would activate and imprison whoever it was! As all traps were intact the next day, I advised Ill be the only one to go on the hunt! There was no need for anyone else to come to join me! Though Carena kept nagging about coming together! I had no choice but to take her with me! We had a fun time, she showed me a few places around that she wanted to visit but couldnt, she felt secure with me being around. The hunt that could have taken no less than an hour took well over 3 hours and it was already mid-day! We returned with good compensation and a fairly large wild boar. It surely would last a while was what we had in our mind! And the kid was kind of proud as I made it seem like she hunted it for her! Her expression when she thought she took down that boar, I could never get enough of it! We thought of showing off her kill while we entered the village, but we didnt expect everyone to be roaming around! It was as if they were looking for something or rather someone! After asking I found that some kids were missing! Maybe they went to the forest to play but in such times! Ever since I set those traps it was safe in a certain area but the forest was far off from safe! And it was dangerous for them to just roam around in the forest! As the traps werent off, I knew that it wasnt something that monsters would do! But in the forest, there was no telling from where one would appear! I decided to take Carena with me as that was the safest thing I could think of! Using elemental tracking nad her senses I was able to see their footsteps and track them easily. Assuring the villagers, I handed them the meat and left in search of them. It was taking awfully long to follow them, for over an hour I kept following and still couldnt find anyone! I feared the worst but Carena told me that they would play in an open space in the forest before all this happened! So, naturally, we headed that way. It was a bit deeper in the forest than I had initially thought. After a while, I could see an open space in the distance. Her expression changed as she spoke. Dont tell me! Theo had a difficult expression as well. I found one there! In a state, I dont want you to even imagine! Chapter 122 - The Young Souls Had Been Taken Away! The very first kid I saw was lying on the grass, to normal eyes, he looked to be doing well. But as I got closer, I figured, some had sucked his life force dry off him and left the kid to die! It shocked Carena so much that her body posture became stiff and had a blank expression on her face, she screamed out loud and went unconscious. The kid was of the age of Carena, lying on the ground and was paralysed; his body was cladding sky, and it had turned white seemed like he had no blood left in his body. The area around the eyes turned black and the eyes looked dead. The face of the kid was completely sunken and it looked very vicious as he was lying lifeless! I was late to track the kid! But I could only see one kid! For some reason, I couldnt track any more footsteps! Seeing what happened with this kid really scared me, such a cruel thing seeing it in person was totally different. At that moment I was absolutely blanked and couldnt understand what to do. My eyes had literally popped out of the socket and my mouth was outspread. The muscles of my hands and legs got rigid for a few seconds. Suddenly I perceived that Carena was with me and the place was not secured so I dragged her to my side and clasped her hand tightly. I decided to store the kids remains in Spirit Dimension and carry the kid on the carpet. The only way I could think of to keep her away from any unknown danger. As I kept away from the kid the air changed, there were fewer animals than before. I could sense something off! The small creatures were running frantically away from something, as they passed us and left the forest I prepared to counter whatever was coming, I was already pissed enough to tackle anything that walked out of that forest! But what came walking out was nothing I was prepared for, mentally! The kids! Aeneas enchanted his eyebrows and blinked his eyes fast and asked in a concerning tone! The party of men that left the village for capital! Merida replied stroking hair flicks with tightening her first and without looking him in his eyes, That would have been good, so did you find the kids? Theo felt assured, he nudged his face and took a deep breath of relief for what happened, If only that would have been for the better! Every single one of them was Demonized! To the core! There was no way I could believe what was going on! It was like a small army of almost 30 Demonized men and animals! They were stumbling and staggering towards us slowly. Carena screamed out loud before passing out again as their pearly, milky skin gleamed under the sunlight. Their crazy, diseased eyes terrified me a bit. I could smell the toxic pong from their body odours. They all seemed to be hungry! Looking at them like this was breaking me, as I knew I had to kill them, or theyd cause trouble for villagers! And if they died at my hands, the elders wont be left with the guilt of facing their own kin! Thatd have killed them from within for good! But even for me 30 sounds a troublesome number! Aeneas understood the situation Yeah! And I had to defend the kid while going full-on offence too! But most importantly, I needed to find an advantage for me to fight back! Right then, I was surrounded and If I walked in blindly, Id have been at a disadvantage! Using a smoke blast, I retreated in the woods for the time being! I noticed that they couldnt move at a good pace for some reason, so using trees as my asset, I used the area for the benefit, taking out the animals which were demonized one after another! My heart wont allow me to touch any men! I just couldnt! She averted her gaze "Taking a humans life takes just more than strength!" Aeneas replied in a cold tone. And especially when youve known them! After taking out all the animals, I carried Carena on my back and told her to seize me as tightly as she can and we just kept running through the thick forest full of wild trees and let them chase me around! Using flying carpet would have gained their attention which I didnt want. I tried tiring them of their stamina for the next whole 2 hours but to no avail! They just wont slow down! After trying many spells and skills, I was left with only one option! I had to look for the kids too, there were still 5 kids missing! Wasting any longer meant putting more lives in danger! Also, if there was something off here, the village was no longer safe! I had to tell everyone about what happened there! That being said, I was left with no other option but to take them all out for good! It was time to wipe them out in one go, I didnt want them to suffer any longer! Reluctantly, I decided to round them all up in one place and use a giant spell. But I needed some time to prepare and that was the one thing I lacked most. I began luring them one after another to the open space again. All this time, I had to make sure Carena kept sleeping and didnt see any of this, so I used a quick sleep spell on her while the carpet kept her safe from all the fighting that was going on. Chapter 123 - Sanity Lost That Day! It began getting dark and the atmosphere around me was dark, gloomy, dusky and silent. I had already spent almost an entire day avoiding and fighting them, I was taking a lot of different routes just to get away "from those things", but wherever I went I couldn''t escape it, but after I decided to take them out. I couldn''t stop thinking about the kids. I kept looking around and making sure nothing was there. Every time I heard sounds of padded feet hit the mushed, damp grass my heartbeat increased, the challenge was to do it quick enough and without attracting any unnecessary attention! I took a bit more spells and mana to round them back in open space, I really did regret making them run through the woods and what not! I could have dealt with them earlier when they were already there! I kept on running along the woods and tombstones. I boosted my speed and glanced behind to see that if anyone was following me. I kept on thinking about the kids, the villagers, the present situation and all. After a span, I initiated a spot where I could conceal myself for some time in which I could prepare spells. But it wasnt time to keep thinking. After a while, I managed to cast a one-shot spell using Potions! Arent they quite rare? Theo had a confused look, he looked at Merida and then while rubbing his forehead glanced towards the ground. In this world, only wizards were capable of making potions. A potion is a liquid that contains medicine, poison or something that is supposed to have magic power, and that took a lot of time and resources. Some popular ingredients used in the potion were Spanish fly, the nightshade plant, Cannabis and opium which were very difficult to get and making one or getting hands on one of them was a big deal. Yeah! But only that way I could replenish the mana essence in time! Using a big bad spell takes a lot of essences! Reluctantly I cast the explosion spell and wiped them off in one go! In an explosion spell, there is a rapid expansion in volume associated with an extremely vigorous outward release of energy, usually with the generation of high-pressure gases. Although I managed to save their physical form, I mean bodies! Because the main direct, primary effect to humans from explosion spells is the sudden increase in pressure that occurs as the blast wave passes. Which can cause injury to pressure-sensitive human organs, such as ears and lungs. A big explosion is all it took to subdue everyone! But I couldnt explain anything! She tried remembering and nodded her head in a confusing manner. What exactly you couldnt explain! Aeneas stroked his hairs and asked with a concerned look! Yeah! One of them wasnt a real guy! She rubbed her forehead, real? He narrowed his eyes and enchanted the eyebrows in an upward direction then nudged his face which had a confusing look, Yeah! I mean when I cast the spell on the entire area, there was only one guy who escaped the spell. For an ordinary person, it is not easy to escape from the spell. As the spell I used was very powerful, one couldn''t help if trapped. He was tall and slender, felt that he was wearing a long black coat, he had folded his hands around his waist and stood at a distance and looked at me saying, My task is done! after saying this he disappeared in the dust as he turned into dust! As it was dark I couldn''t see his face properly, just a few expressions that seemed vicious. Strange! Ive never heard of any magic or spell that is able to do something like this! Also, I dont think it had anything to do with the massacre that took place afterwards! Why do you think so? Yvaine asked being curious, That guy only wanted to test the mechanisms of demonization! It was as if he was observing how they acted! I didnt trace his presence the whole time, as if he wasnt even there! And yet at the last moment, he appeared out of nowhere! Isnt it too strange! Like what was his plan or what he was doing, nothing could be traced! Anyways! That doesnt change the fact that if I ever find that guy, or you find him! Make sure you drag him to me; he deserves the most horrifying death! Something even the reapers in the hell would feel terrified of! her anger was overflowing! Earlier you said you found a kid whose life force was sucked dry! If the guy you mentioned could demonize people, that means itd have taken quite a lot of life force to perform forbidden magic. If Im not wrong, the life force of a mere child and only one at that wouldnt be sufficient! As you havent mentioned anything about other kids yet, I fear the worst! Aeneas looked at her with narrowed eyes! No way! Theo looked at her with wet eyes, both he and Vivian were about to break into tears. Looking at both of them even Merida couldnt hold back for any longer! This isnt even the worst thing yet! He killed them all! Every single kid that I met just a night ago. He killed them all! He sucked their life force and left them to die! Alone in that forest, at the hands of monsters! Sucking out life force weakened them but didnt kill them all, it was the monsters that followed afterwards. What did they even do? I couldnt even retrieve two of them, I never found them! She got on her knees as she broke into tears! Even Theo had never seen her like that! I bet that isnt the massacre you are talking about, am I right? Aeneas asked calmly! Yvaine touched Meridas shoulder trying to soothe her pain and she sat beside her and took Merida in her arms, she was sobbing. Yeah! I hate how accurate you are! She replied, The villagers! Aeneas understood right away! All this time I was carrying Carena without letting her know about her friends, with what face could I? I decided to let the elders handle this situation and began returning. Also, I was pretty sure about the safety of villagers as none of the traps went off! If any had been, Id have known! Only if I had paid more attention, the threat wasnt from monsters anymore! I rushed back with Carena and the Bodies of Kids in the Storage! As for the men I fought earlier, I couldnt take them home that way, so I froze them to save them from getting worse! It looked like they were dead for hours by the time they fought me! But strangely even the air near the village was heavy! Even though it was just a small settlement, there were quite a lot of people! But strangely I could feel no one around! Every house looked empty! There were no bonfires lit outside the shacks. I hid Carena in a shack nearby and set up a protection charm for her if anything happened, I wanted her to be safe! Ensuring she was safe and sound, I proceeded to the only source of light that I could see from where I hid her! I thought that all people were arranging for a feast as we already had brought the meat and maybe they were preparing it all to welcome the kids, but the heaviness in the air and something about the whole area told me to be on guard! I tried looking up on elemental tracking, but I could feel none but one individual! And its presence was a whole lot different than anyone I met! It was a guy who was strong enough to take out a hoard of monsters and yet I never saw him there! After approaching the main square from where I felt his presence, I She took a pause and covered her mouth. I was late! Again! She was in tears yet again. Chapter 124 - The Calm That Followed I figured so! Theos face saddened yet again. And that is why you killed him! Yvaine asked looking at her, He deserved no mercy! By the time I was in the main square he had drawn the magic circle. For a few minutes, I stood motionless in the darkness and listened to the night. It was unsettling, menacing darkness, full of dancing shadows and was able to hear the occasional creak and rustle from the shack ahead. A tingling sixth sense warned me to be alert every single time. I moved towards the shack and after reaching I saw that he was preparing to perform some Magic, but his language or the chant he used, I couldnt make any sense of it! I was ducked as something dark rushed through the air and brushed my head with its icy fingers. The world was completely still. Nothing moved, not a leaf quivered. All was as still as death and dark as the grave, but over the silence brooded a vicious, ghostly calm and the whisper of his smoking breath as it rose in gasps and lingered in the frosty air. Not that I was in the mood to keep listening, not after I saw what he used as a catalyst, to sum up, the amount of mana in the surrounding! He killed everyone in the village! And had their bodies piled up in the circle! He was using their life force as the catalyst, a sacrificial ritual that was beyond comprehendible! Now, not only the kids I knew but the elders and everyone I saw walking around and having fun, were all killed! Their bodies were on the ground, the warmth of life stolen by the cold embrace of death, blood rushing out of their open wounds and tainting the once pristine ground with the humour of one taken too soon. Their chest laid still, no flickers of life or their usual innocence remaining in their bosom, a surefire sign that they were dead. I had never faced such cruelty, not once! her eyes were wide open and she was on the verge of losing her sanity as she recalled the night! Hearing such vicious fragments everyone present in the room was astounded with their mouth open and wide-open eyes. Merida clasped her head with her hands as she trembled in position. Her eyes were deep and wet, her face had a dejected expression. Her posture seemed pale this time. Calm down! Yvaine and Theo both had a confused look on their faces as they saw her almost going berserk! As she was struggling to hold back, Aeneas tapped her head with the handle of his sword knocking her for good in one sweep! Hmm, so, she got to the square, saw him being a jerk, killed him without thinking twice; which I appreciate, and we are here! Aeneas blew the steam off her head, she was back to normal! You didnt have to hit me in the head! She stroked hairs behind which trembled over her eyes and fisted her hand after she returned to the former self she glared back at him scaring him for good, Next time, Ill be careful about that! he, who didnt want to take any chances, replied with caution. Hmm, Im really curious about the demonized monsters you talked about! Can I have a look at any? Yvaine asked her while trying to remember something! Here? Merida asked her looking around pointing out the place wasnt the right one! You can all go out and talk with her, Im all fine! Ill even get on my feet back in no time! Vivian nudged her face and gave an endearing expression and was able to read the air correctly and suggested they move to a safer place to discuss the monsters and stuff. After all, she was a patient and bringing a dead monster in a patients room wouldnt be that appropriate! Yvaine was so eager for some reason but Vivians suggestion was on point! Hmm, shes right! We can take this talk elsewhere, we must not disturb the patient here and its better for her to rest even more! We cant have one of the dragons staying hurt long enough! Aeneas gave his hand to help Merida stand up while speaking up for Vivian. Such smooth-talking wont help you! hearing him Merida pushed his hand away and got up on her own while looking at Vivian and Theo who were laughing at his reaction as she pushed him. I want this moment to freeze! She murmured looking at them, Yeah! Who wouldnt want something like that! Aeneas replied softly. Okay then, we can head to my private chamber, where we can take a look at the monsters you caught! Yvaine showed the way to Merida and others, Me too? Theo asked her as she seemed to be asking him to tag along as well, Yeah why not, you might get to learn a thing or two! Aeneas jumped on his back and pulled him from Vivians side making her a bit angry which she showed by a pout! Damn hes something! He commented as Theo was being dragged out by Merida, Thanks to you he was able to grow so much! She thanked him sincerely making him blush, Its not that it was all because of me! The circumstances and all the people around him contributed to his growth just as much He replied in a flustered tone making her chuckled. As she smiled, the soft wind blowing by the window played with her hairs. The scene was way too charming for anyone to not notice! You''re not going? Looking at his frozen figure she asked him the obvious, Oh! Yeah! I am going! Crap! I almost forgot, take these! His actions were unusually clumsy as he handed something.. It was heavy, not very big and was wrapped in a beautiful, soft pink cloth with elegant lily flowers stitched along the edges of the cloth and in the centre, a beautiful, slender design was made with petals of yellow rose which looked very graceful. A gift! Chapter 125 - His First Gift She just stared at the gift with a wide-open eye that cannot shut, like the whole world is breaking crumble apart around her..she didn''t even shake. She appeared to be stunned and taken by surprise. Just there she was in total paralysis without realizing what will happen after that. What is this? She asked curiously, Well, I heard you broke your daggers! So this is a little token of our friendship, a new set of daggers! He replied in a clumsier tone, A Dagger is a knife with a very sharp point and usually two sharp edges, typically designed or capable of being used as a thrusting or stabbing weapon. It has everything one might be looking for in a good fighting tool. They have a length of between 6 and 18 inches. The hilt of the dagger may contain a crossguard or quillons. Friendship? Dont you always chase me and tease me for nothing? She replied in a bit of an angry tone. While saying she stroked her hairs and lowered her eyebrows and pulled them closer together which caused vertical wrinkles to appear in between her eyebrows. She tightened her lips while the corners of her mouth pointed downwards. That, That is just! Im not that good at talking with girls! He replied smiling firmly while manifesting his superficial dimples, doing a cute girly hand gesture. His brown eyes like the afternoon sun shining through showed the warmth of an everlasting hearth as if they were the wood that could burn with golden flame yet be forever perfectly entire. Are you trying to be cute or something? It isnt working at all, you look stupid! She narrowed her eyes on him almost breaking him in tears, But, thanks for these daggers though! I needed them! She didnt forget to thank him for his generosity. Seeing her reply he froze yet again, Ah! I really do want to protect it! Oye, perverted sorry excuse for an Ace! Are you coming or want to be dragged all the way? Meridas voice shuddered him, looking back at her with wet eyes showing his emotional state he walked to the door in a depressed manner making Vivian and Merida both laugh out loud. His eyes became dull and empty and tears slowly fell down his face. His shoulders were slumped and his steps were dragged; breathing slowed and his heart barely wanting to beat. Not funny! His wet eyes and sobbing tone made it sound even funnier and cracking both of them a burst of good laughter! Lets go! Merida pushed him with her slender rose coloured hands out for good. Hes a weird one! Vivian felt her heart at ease after laughing, it helped her relax after a while! She felt a surge of happiness and the hope of recovering from illness bloomed inside her. She felt a sudden flare of joy. She unpacked the wrapping to take a look at the set of daggers he had gifted her. As she saw it her eyes crinkled at the edges and the corners of her lips turned upwards with baring her teeth and flexing the muscles in the apples of her cheeks; what she saw shone her eyes! A set of Emerald Green coloured blades, clearly crystal blades. The high vibrancy of the blade meant the purity of the blade was abundant! And as for the crystals they gathered were of blue colour, she clearly remembered that as those crystals were quite rare! As for green ones, this was the first time she had ever heard of this colour! Maybe it was super rare or super useless! Either way, she couldnt use it as of now due to her condition, all she could do was rest and think about what it was! . . A protection charm huh! Merida narrowed her eyes on Aeneas as they both entered the Yvaine chamber. Hehe He replied in a flustered tone making her expressions even suspicious. So, now lets have a look at what youve caught! Yvaine asked with a shine in their eyes! hmm, I managed to preserve one intact! She replied proudly with a smirk, What do you mean by intact? Aeneas replied with a scary look, he thought she was talking about keeping one alive when what she meant was, she had kept ones body intact Are you an idiot or something? She looked back at him with a distressed look as she pulled her eyebrows close together and tightened her fist angrily. Here! Ill pull it out of the storage! Saying so she pulled a few dead Monsters out of her storage. As for storage, she wasnt using the Spirit Realm as that would have been filthy! So, she used a very low key storage option, a pouch infused with Spatial Magic Rune allowing its internal space to be greater than it looked! It was super convenient at times but also the storage space depended upon the amount of mana poured in while infusing the Rune. As for her storage, she had a lot of Mana Essence and thus could store a lot! At first, she pulled a fairly large monster, larger than the bear that Theo hunted as his trial! Looking at which he was in awe! It had thick double layers of black fur. Its nose was oval with giant hairy nostrils! Squinting, Theo caught the sight of a tail as sharp as a knife. He gasped when he saw its long, sharp fangs. They were about as long as an encyclopedia. The odour which they smelled was the most horrible, they''ve ever smelled. The smell could fill up two rooms - it was terrible! The creature looked nothing like the animals naturally found! That ticked the first flag. As I thought! Yvaine rubbed her forehead as she figured something! The monsters you hunt werent demonized or should I say, not all of them! Hearing her everyone was dumbstruck! She pointed to a very peculiar body, These are MaBeastes! Chapter 126 - MaBeasts MaBeasts! Now, what the heck are these? Merida who was irritated at being wrong vented off, There is a reason why Beastmen chose to live in this region of the entire continent! The Ley Line has the purest veins going through this region. That means the purity of Mana is highest here and the amount is greater. As for what it translates to in real-life scenarios, the body is able to absorb more Mana and the Mana that it gains is the purest allowing the structure and strength of ones body to be greatly affected. In positive ways! That also means that it affects animals that live in this region! It is said that the ancient God of Mystic Arts used to train his abilities in this region of the continent affecting the area and infusing it with abundant Ley Lines; eventually, he placed the Purest Ley Line here before ascending and hiding the Seed! Mystic art is spirit expressed into the matter. A mystic artist receives and transmits revelation, providing their art as a medium for messages from the divine matrix of creation. Mystic art affirms the holy mystery and the ideals of truth, goodness and beauty. It includes spiritual nectar, luminous food for the soul, eyes taste the nectar and return for sweet nourishment. It renews the subtle light body surrounding and interpenetrating our physical body. Our subtle body is purified, uplifted and healed by visually absorbing deity and ideal forms. As she explained there were faces with questions, So, the Ley Line affected and mutated these animals in such creatures? Theo connected the dots and came up with an explanation, a simpler one. Yeah! Thats smart of you! Also, they are not just your everyday monsters! Look at this one carefully! She pointed to the body of the MaBeast. It had quite a different build, his torso resembled that of a bear, large and round in shape! While his face resembled that of a wolf! With sharp teeth, his mouth was nothing less than a bloody trap that could easily crush ones entire body, while his tongue was a bit cat-like with inward-facing spines that were designed to tear flesh clean from bones! With four tails and a body covered in thick fur, it looked so well constructed. Its as if someone deliberately made them! It was nothing to be so awful about, but one could simply not ignore its well-built body! That is the result of Ley Line Manifestation, it is believed that these creatures began appearing a long time ago! Even before the first Beastmen arrived! Also, over time, MaBeasts are believed to have gained intelligence, not as high as us but relatively high compared to any other monster! These monsters are of the strongest type by being physically stronger than the rest, have extremely powerful abilities and are so unique that it is hard for hunters to hunt them or the majority of hunters will never meet one, nor will ever. They commonly prey upon humans and other animals which are not very strong. When they die, their souls are sent to neither heaven nor hell, but to Purgatory. Their strength also is quite high! Though this is the common type of MaBeasts that are seen in the vicinity of Arnor! Hmm, Four tails! This one isnt that threatening! But why would it attack a village? She had a troubled look that intrigued others as well. Why! What does that mean? Do they usually dont? Merida asked her back as both Aeneas and Theo looked at each other with a questioned look, The great Lord Zura is also known as the Vampire Queen and is worshipped by cannibals, draws, and of course, Vampires. Her unholy symbol is a blood-red, flanged skull, embossed with runes. Zura''s worship is most common wherever bloodthirsty MaBeasts or monsters and their thralls can be found. She is said to appear as a voluptuous woman, with blue Gothic beauty that is almost impossible to resist. This beautiful form is merely a ruse she uses to seduce her victims; her true form is that of an emaciated woman with bat-like wings in place of her arms, blood-red eyes with thick eyelashes, large fangs and taloned feet, seven razor sharptails. Her hairs are lank and lustreless, falling around her like strings of rotting straw. She bestows protection against the supernatural powers of undead beings and various powers that emulate vampirism in her most rewarded followers, culminating in the ability to temporarily become a vampire for a short period of time. If I remember, she had a pact with Lord of Arnor a long time ago! What was it again? She tried remembering as it was a pretty old script! To never invade each others territory! Provide protection in return of never disclosing the identity and location of the settlement of the Great Zura! The familiar voice of Dimitri who just opened the door and walked in startled them! Chapter 127 - Rising Disturbance In The Capital As I feared! Someone is deliberately causing it to cause an uproar in the capital! This made no sense as to why anyone would want to mess with two of the strongest settlements! The mess may turn into a decisive battle which is one with political effects. A battle can change the balance of powers of boundaries between the settlements, if Dimitri was the one to point it, that meant there was something behind and it wasnt all that good! A decisive battle is an armed clash between the main forces of the belligerent sides that decided the course of a war that caused a radical turning in the course of military action. A victory in a decisive battle is a military victory that definitively resolves the objective being fought over, ending one stage of the conflict and beginning another stage. Until a decisive victory is achieved, conflict over the competing objectives will continue. My Lord! What brings you here to such a place? Yvaine politely bowed, not moving from her place. Hmm, am I uninvited? He turned towards Yvaine, widened his eyes and raised his eyebrows higher than their natural position, his irises became smaller. His mouth was slightly opened when he heard what she uttered. That wasnt my intention, Im sorry if you felt like that! Just a little push and shed have cried out again, Hahaha! Dont worry, I was just teasing you young one! He bowed little; blinked his eyes, having thick eyelashes calmly and then smiled delightfully, staring at her. I was rather interested in what you hunt down in the forest! It looks like the news of someone wiping out MaBeasts in the forest reached him as well! His expression turned from jolly to concerned in one fell sweep. Zura! Aeneas abruptly asked, Hmm, well at least the one who wiped em wasnt one of Beastmen or the pact would have been dissolved right away! Or so I think! Well, we need to head to his settlement and seek more information about the matter! An entire village gets wiped out, a small settlement of MaBeastes was flattened to dust as well, the contract killers are roaming freely! There had been no such time in the history of Arnor with so much happening at the same time! He had a concerning look, after all his territory was in so much chaos! Dimitri sat down on the footstool nearby deep in silence. His eyes moved with little alertness that came from heavy stress and his hands remained clenched by subconscious thoughts. Each one was reverberating around the room like a cymbal, yet no one blinked their eye. There was no sound in the room for a few moments since everyone was moving, moving and not talking. Each one had dejected expressions on their face. Is it something related to our travels? Theo felt a bit guilty as he asked. Dimitri took a silent pause before he replied, I dont think so! Maybe someone is using your movements as cover! He got up anxiously from the footstool, took a few steps, then stretched out his both hands in forwarding direction and while thinking something enormously he stroked his chin with the tips of his fingers. He stared down at the ground, his eyes became deep as if he had many questions in his mind which were unanswered. But who could be that someone? And where the heck is Eric? Did anyone figure something about his whereabouts! He slammed his fist on the door making it rattle loud scaring off the guards following him, We are still trying to look for him my Lord, but after all that happened, daily patrol shifts are tightened and there is almost no one who wants to go on their own. One of the guards replied while trying to catch his breath. That is understandable, you saw that guy? If he could trouble even someone whos best at swordsmanship in your entire territory, it''s natural that people are gonna be afraid of roaming freely! Aeneas rubbing his palm vigorously step forward and took the role of explaining things, that being said, we can look for this brat while we pay a visit to Zura! He seemed happy for some reason, Aeneas! Theo was a bit suspicious of his smile, By any chance, do you know the Deity of MaBeasts? His suspicion was rather accurate, as he asked this, Aeneas startled a bit before replying, Well, you can say that! Hes an Ace whos lived that many years! I wont be surprised if he really knows Zura! Dimitri wasnt a bit surprised at the fact that Aeneas might actually know the Deity of MaBeasts! But before that! Dimitri again took a brief pause before continuing, There is a bit of problem! Did you run out of people now that you seek our help for solving all the little issues regarding you! Now, we will help you as we are that generous to lend needy a helping hand Its the dragon Dimitri tried sliding in his babbling And I dont like not helping weak as well Its your dragon But there is a limit at how much A loud bang echoed in the chamber followed by a weak squeak. Can you keep your mouth shut and listen to people for a second! Merida who hit him hard scolded him good! I almost saw Lamius calling me from the other side of the river! He replied as he rubbed his head while shedding a drop of tear. Isnt he alive? And stop fooling around a bit! What happened to the Dragon! Merida asked Dimitri who was a bit taken by what happened just a while ago. Itd be best if you come with me! And please stay low key for this time! He sounded a bit concerned about something. Without questioning they chose to follow him and see for themselves. Chapter 128 - The Elected Representative Of Arnor Now what happened to the dragon! Aeneas asked in an irritated tone, Well, youll see for yourself! Dimitri replied while hurriedly walking, he looked worried as well. Before coming to the Yvaines chamber, Dimitri managed to gather everyone who was travelling with Theo except Lumiere and Herald. Whats going on! Nuae asked Aeneas to which he nodded as he didnt have any clue. Also, there was someone missing, Naomi wasnt anywhere around, maybe she was already out of the building. . . The sector outside the Cathedral was vast and was kept quite clean. The area was embellished with dwarf trees which were planted in sequence, pots containing flowering plants were kept around trees, and few benches were erected. And the air outside was as holy and pure as it was inside the Cathedral. Noticing so many people who were ranked outside the Cathedral everyone was astounded. After grabbing a look at the situation and the atmosphere it was mandatory for everyone to remain patient and alert every single time. Taking precautionary measures they stepped out of the Cathedral. They had surrounded someone. Isnt that! Nuae who was a bit taller than everyone else was able to glimpse at the person that people had surrounded. The faces of the people were not identical to Yvaine. Even the people present there were not normally dressed, they all were dressed in the same way, like they had a dress code. They were wearing rather loosen, dull black colour outfits. They were differentiated only by the badges and emblems on the lapels and collars of shirts. These outfits had an identical emblem on their headwear as the uniforms of the Castle Guard. Ember! What is going on! Aeneas asked Dimitri in an angry tone! His eyes were wide open seeing the crowd outside. Even I have no idea! I just came here! I was told that something was off with someone among y''all so I came myself! Dimitri Everyone rushed to the scene to figure out what was going on. Ember was surrounded by guards and people as she was tied up with heavy coil chains, which were made from straight metal bars that were bent to an oval shape, looped together, and welded shut. These were traditionally made of wrought iron. As for Luna, she was hissing back at the guards who were trying to capture her. As she saw Theo and others she jumped in Theos arms and hissed back at guards. Hand her! A guard came rushing to him to grab Luna, The guard which came to grab Luna was tall and had a ruddy complexion. He had a broad chest and big powerful muscled hands. His eyes were beady and his nose was oval, ears were sticking out. He had a wide mouth in which he had all the discoloured terrible teeth and they looked unhealthy. A gust of wind blew him away from Theo, Keep your hands away from my brother! She wasnt ready to back down a bit creating a moment of stress. Enough! They are my guests, and that is how you are showing our hospitality? Dimitri stepped forward, raised his right hand up and volumed his pitch of the sound in order to scold the guards there. My Lord! These are the orders! One of the guards came forward and made a little bow to Dimitri while replying to him. As a Ruler, no one would have dared to speak back to Dimitri that way yet this guard did! Looking carefully at the guard it looked a bit different from other ones they had seen till now; their crest had a Woman with her arms away from her and a globe in her palms. As if she was a blessing or something! It was way too distinct and on the metal armour the coloured crest was standing out as well. Looking at the Guard Dimitri understood right away whos guards they were, what are you doing here? He asked right away. My Lord! Finally, you came! A voice came from the crowd. As people moved away a guy appeared who seemed to have called out. My Lord! I believe you know why I acted on my own! He continued. Who the hell is he! Aeneas asked one of Dimitris guards about him, Sir, Lord Flynn is the head of councils! He is the elected representative of the people! Dont you have them at your place! He had heard such a thing for the first time! Is this kingdom Democratic? Theo asked Dimitri in a whispering tone. No, but its a bit complicated! Ill explain! He replied before taking a step and greeting the guy who came walking to him, meanwhile Theo went ahead to tend to Ember, Master! You came! Even though she was shackled with heavy coil chains and there were almost 4 huge guards holding her back, she pulled them all and jumped at him hugging him tight! Her eyes became slightly wet. Hey! You are squeezing me so tight! Theo almost ran out of breath. And he blinked his eyes too fast and smiled tenderly holding her. What man ties up a kid like that? Merida stroked her hairs back which trembled over her face, had vexed expressions and her face had become little red in colour, eyes were vicious as she shouted loud and clear at the guy who walked at Dimitri to greet him. Chapter 129 - Being Accused Of What? Kid! Miss, Im behaving my best just because Lord says you are his guests! He nodded his head and then stepped forward making a little bow to Dimitri. His face had absurd expressions and his eyes looked keen when he was speaking; peering straight at Merida. The way of answering and the gestures which he was doing while talking showed no respect in it which made Merida vicious and her face turned red in colour. "Im amazed at the fact that outsiders like you are walking along with our lord while deceiving him! He was clearly overlooking the presence of the Ruler himself and was being full of himself! What are you implying Flynn? Dimitri overlooked the crowd made outside the Cathedral with vicious eyes and wasnt happy to see what was going on! Enormous annoying questions were rising up in his head seeing the situation. As a Ruler, his authority was being tested which he didnt like a bit! My lord! Allow me to explain what happened and what was the root of all this before you judge any of our actions." His tone of voice was slightly indicating disrespect for the other people''s present there. "You may as well know the Glorious ''North Wind'' Church never acts on its own unless the people of our kingdom are in danger or the threat is determined by the God of Justice himself!" God of Justice is one who makes the concept of a proper proportion between a person''s desert what is merited and the good and the bad things that befall or allotted to him. He is regarded as the solar deity who exercised the power of light over darkness and evil. In this capacity, he became known as the God of Justice and equity and was considered the judge of both God''s and men''s. No one has ever seen him but the people who have seen say; his looks are very elegant, his eyes are long like petals of a blooming lotus, his complexion is as enchanting as an emerald and the fully opulent Supreme Personality, who is all auspicious for the entire universe. "This eyesore of a creature here treated one of our kin with the lowest respect and humiliated among others! Liar! Ember jerked her body and elevated her eyebrows upward viciously and pulled them closer which caused vertical wrinkles to appear at the centre of her forehead and yelled back at his accusation, My Lord, The vow says, Thou shalt never lie as thou must bear the Gods will! I never lie! That is my vow! This creature is not a beastmen or Human, neither is fit to be in the civilized territory! As of a few fleeting moments ago, this one decided to take a stroll at the Snuggles Resto. Instead of taking her portion and leaving in peace, she ended up eating every single dish in their possession, not only that, when this kid Flynn pointed towards a young guy who looked a bit beaten up, Decided to speak up to her, she scared him off after trashing him well! His wounds are proof of her acts not only that, the form she used to scare him off was inhuman and unknown to our arts as well! I may as well suggest undertaking this matter seriously as today one of us was hurt here, but a while ago... as he continued his tone got a bit scary, An entire village was wiped out by an unknown individual. Am I wrong? This created an awful silence in the area, almost everyone was having a questioned look. It was natural as no one had made this news public yet. As the tragedy was so baffling, spreading the word without knowing what happened would have caused panic! But Lord Flynn had done it now! I believe we must investigate this matter with utmost priority, and as we dont have a clue who was involved in this tragedy, this creature here He referred to Ember, And her acquittances in custody until we have an explanation! You are taking this matter too far Lord Flynn! I understand the Churchs concern, but as a Ruler! I do hold some responsibilities! The priority takes on the investigation, but at the same time, we must not treat our guests like that, am I wrong? Thatd be so un-beastly of us! His reply caused people to rethink a bit, not for long, That being said, I hear one of the guests is a wanted criminal, not only that, but an entire nation is also in search of this individual! Sheltering such people isnt so Un-beastly as well My Lord! As he said, he pulled out a flyer with Naomis portrait on it! Its definitely his doing! Aeneas had a feeling that this flyer was put out to slow them down any further by one possible suspect, Arlo! Witnesses say that this person was spotted in the vicinity of Arnor, and not only in our kingdom but in this capital city rather on the very Royal Chariot! Now! I dont hold any accountability to question you, But people do! And they ask things that they find difficult to understand, dont they? That is the sole reason why I must carry out my duties as the Chosen One! I think I have given enough reasoning to you as well, My Lord! His words caused an uproar, people were yelling in mixed tongues, what just happened was nothing anyone had seen coming! Chapter 130 - The Dragon’s Pride Was Questioned! Enough! Who is he? What the heck is wrong with him? I came here as a messenger, an emissary from Ephesus! I have the recommendation letter from the queen Athena herself! She paused awhile to pull out the letter when Dimitri rubbed his forehead showing uncomforted, . .. Ephesus kingdom is considered as one of the most important kingdoms among the three. Ephesus survived multiple attacks and changed hands many times between conquerors. The kingdom is situated between the elevated snow Mountains. Even the castle of Queen Athena is made up of ice and is surrounded and protected by 11 keen gazed, strong guards. The entire Castle is centred around the hexagonal shape of a snowflake. A "flawless" staircase leads to double doors which can open by themselves into the palace. Not many people have seen the palace from inside except the first room. The first room has a beautiful frozen ice fountain, also a huge crystal chandelier is hung in the centre of the roof and the two curving staircases along the sides join together on a platform above. Queen Athena has a tall and slender build, deep and elegant red eyes, thin pink lips, a small nose, long platinum blonde hairs, and pale skin with a light dusting of freckles. Her eyelids have a little dusting of shiny purplish-pink eye shadow. Athena appears clam, reserved and regal yet she is a Queen who is strong and unafraid, with an air of elegance surrounding her. Based on this fact, she has confidence in her abilities. . .. I figured you came from some filth! Flynn replied with a weird expression making her confused, Not only you dare come here and cause havoc, but you dare speak about those filthy beings! This is a sin in the eyes of the God Of Justice! he touched his head and looked down upon her, I shall be the one, no, I must be the one to pass on the judgement it seems! Looking at him Ember had a blank look as if she saw something that scared her to death! She was barely able to breathe, worry snaked through her, the fear was hitting her like icy water. Her vision blurred, her throat clenched and thickened with sobs, a weight settled on her heart; her body felt leaden. She could hardly move, her heart wrenched a little bit. Are you going to let this slide? Aeneas turned a bit and whispered in Dimitris ears, For now, just do as he says! I will find out what is going on! Dimitri whispered back without getting noticed. This is nuts! We did nothing wrong! I know! But people of Arnor hold absolute faith in the North Wind Church! We cant make a fuss here, give me some time! Dimitri assured Aeneas as he suggested he surrender for the time being. . . What are you waiting for, the other prisoners are already here, get them cuffed! Lord Flynn commanded which gained everyones attention, He ordered in a high pitch of volume which sounded fearful, anger rolled through him, his pulse slammed his neck. He turned around and peered straight at Dimitri with vicious eyes. The people congregating there became astounded and quiet for a few seconds after hearing such a vicious sound and again started a discussion about what is going to happen next? Other Prisoners? was the only thought written clearly over everyones face! They all turned around straggly to see whom he was speaking about, even Dimitri had no clue! As the guards turned towards them, Dimitri''s heart pounded with fear, his chest stuttered, anxiety swirled around him, his blood ran cold. His eyesight was fixed on the movements of guards. What.? Have you gone mad to arrest your very own Overlord? Theo looked back at Lord Flynn and elevated his eyebrows and shouted with a dumbstruck expression. His heart thumped and heat curled down his spine, his breath hitched and anger seared through him. The prisoners he was talking about were Duvrion and Lumiere! If Im not wrong, the only task bestowed upon the Overlooker of our Kingdom by the heavens is to protect its people and honour their lives. He clearly failed in one, not to mention he allowed an exiled person on our soil! Lord Flynn was talking about Lumiere, The situation was getting worse with every moment, no one was trying to help them! Even Herald was helplessly looking at what was going on! Lord Flynn used citizens to his advantage to corner them all, it was so well planned no one could take anyone anywhere but Lord Flynn himself, and he wasnt willing to let anyone slip by. Are you sure! Aeneas whispered back in Dimitris ears who was on the verge of exploding with anger, Lord Flynn! Are you trying to incapacitate the very governing system of our kingdom? Dimitri pulled the last ace up his sleeve, he was astounded. Of Course, not, My Lord! You are still healthy enough to continue supervising the ruling system! Also, we are all here for you! And how can you forget your own blood! Come forth, young Prince! His words raised a few eyebrows, I was right about getting you help lord Flynn! Eric, Duvrions other son was the blood he mentioned. You? Duvrion was shocked to see him, as of yesterday he was missing for over 5 days! And now, he was right in front of him, not only healthy and good, but he looked like he was helping out himself! I have never gone missing! I just chose the right person to seek help, thats all! He answered abruptly, unlike his personality which Duvrion knew Right? What do you mean by that? That girl almost died looking for you? Catherine finally broke her silence looking at his rude behaviour. Huh? Wasnt it someone of you who did it! Dont you lie! Whatever, well know for ourselves who was behind it all! He replied and walked past Theo giving him a detestable look, And as for that missing girl, I have my own ways to look around for missing people you know! Chapter 131 - The Arnorian Hospitality Was Over Now... No one could believe what was going on before their eyes, the overlord of their own territory was being convicted for a crime no one knew a moment ago! The environment just got heavier, even Lord Dimitri had a confused look. His authority was being questioned and challenged at the same time. Even after knowing the truth, he couldnt do a thing. He just stared with wide-open eyes that cannot shut, like the whole world was breaking crumble apart around him...he didn''t even shake Just there he was in total paralysis without realising what will happen after that. Well walk, Ill only ask one thing. Leave the injured in the Cathedral! Theo agreed to surrender looking at the surrounding, he trembled with fury, anger seared through him. Still, he forced down a sick feeling and suppressed a shudder, he wanted to puke but remained shut at that very moment. You dont have a right to speak back, did you forget that? This time instead of Lord Flynn, Eric was the one to speak. Eric''s voice was loud and clear, he stood bold while talking, passion took hold of him and desire radiated through him. His expressions showed that he didn''t care about what was going on or what the consequences of the decision he took would be. Though he didnt only stop at speaking, closing in on him he whispered in his ears, How can I forget that girl, after all, she angered me back then, remember? I have to make it up to her otherwise I wont feel good! Looking at his wicked smile Theo could feel rage surging up in his body. His heart pounded, chest stuttered, worry snaked through him and a slight fear twisted his guts. Enough Eric! Ill allow them to stay here under my authority! Lord Flynn, if you set up a perimeter with guards, I dont think theyll be able to escape can they? While talking he turned around and took a few steps looking at Flynn then he stopped and gave an arrogant smile which was not large enough to be noticed by anyone. Dimitri played smart here to save the injured from getting arrested, As you advise My Lord! Flynn didnt fight back but instead allowed it to let it slip. No one knew what was on his mind or what made him act so, but seeing him being so persistent with the arrest of them all, one could bet that he was up to no good. Sir Eric, If you could please take these prisoners away! We still have a few more things to do for the betterment of the people of Arnor! Flynn turned around and walked away while looking down upon Theo and others. To his request, Eric turned to Theo and replied with a smirk on his face, With Pleasure! . . The guards lead them to a rather different prison this time. Duvrion was separated from them earlier and everyone else was being taken to a different place. Unlike last time, it was nowhere near the Palace but was rather situated in the farthest backside of it. It was an underground prison and smelled awful as if someone died in there. Maybe many have really died here! They could hear the veiling of people! It sounded like they were being tortured. It was no prison, it was an underground hell on earth. Just a look and anyone would wet themselves, there were almost all types of torturing machines there! People were crucified and being tortured with torture chairs and were being pulled apart and so much worse! Looking at the horror Theo threw up in the door, it stinks to death. The stench of blood had filled the air and made it almost unbreathable. Keep moving! A guard pushed Theo as he threw up and couldnt move further making him fall. What is this place? Chapter 132 - The Prison For Gods! What is this place?He asked back as he got up trying to get himself together. The prison was in an old cistern and had access to the main city sewer. The lower cell was used for execution and corpses of the people who were executed were thrown into the sewer. Intimates received no food and often died of starvation. These prisons were totally dark holes, cool and damp, unlighted and unwarm. There was also no proper arrangement for sanitation and no means of a facility for human residence. Imprisonment was the easiest kind of penalty known; which include various kinds of bodily punishments such as branding, hanging, mutilation and death. "A dead body, specifically a human corpus has a rank and plunger smell mixed with a tinge of sickening sweetness. Imagine a rotting piece of meat with a couple of drops of cheap perfume and you''re halfway to understanding what a human corpse smells like." Isnt it beautiful? Eric walked to the front and replied. Beautiful? he was questioned back by Theo right away! Yeah! The colour of blood, its the purest, isnt it? The smell of the blood, I cant get enough of it! The sound that people make when their guts are ripped apart, while they are alive! Ah! The sound of flesh while its being torn apart from bones, wait! Did I mention the sound of cracking bones! It sounds way better when the being is still alive! There is a lot I can go on talking about! Like the face, people make when their skin its scratched off of their bodies, their cries when they lose their sight! It''s so heartwarming! That everything you see here, is indeed beautiful! His reply made Theo shiver, how can one be so inhuman? he wasnt the only one. I really dont want to think that he may be involved in that incident Aeneas clenched his fists. Hearing his mad cry no one could believe he was the same blood as Duvrion and Milot! Now, as long as Im your host, youll understand how beautiful all these things are as well! But there is a catch! He turned back! And continued, You might not be there to understand the beauty of it! Enough Eric! This time a sound came from the inside of the prison, A male beastemen walked out, he was sturdy looking but was rather short in height, not to mention he had animal ears meaning that he was no pure blood. As he came close his appearance became scarier as he was wearing a mask in his head made from some unknown creatures skull and he was wearing some thick skin over his body. His back was crooked like that of an old bent tree, under protruding cheekbones, his eyes were like big puddles of black and as you stared back at him you felt yourself tumbling down those puddles forever. The look was frightening enough. Uncle! I dont think youd like these people being treated nicely as well, right? Eric sounded rather familiar with the person, he even called him uncle! I know! But Lord Flynn has warned us to not play with them roughly for now! He has something planned for them! We surely wouldnt want that to be ruined, right? From the looks of it, the person that just walked in looked to be holding more authority in there, but no one could understand why Eric called him Uncle! He wasnt even remotely similar looking to Duvrion or Dimitri! He wasnt even a pure-blood either! Hmm, if he has something planned, it must be fun! Eric gave off a crooked laugh The guards were preparing to lead everyone to their cells, yeah there were some cells fortunately and they were being taken to em. They had better luck than the others who were tied upside-down to the ceiling! Theo! Have some faith in Dimitri! He must have a plan so dont try to do anything funny! Aeneas warned him off before being taken to another cell. As for Ember, they decided to just let her be in the same cell as Theodore. Luna who was a mere cat, as of now, they didnt even think of her and just let her be with Ember after she scratched a guard to death while he tried to separate them. Even as of now, Theo wasnt able to process things very well, it was too much and too sudden. They are being accused, and arrested, being taken to some godforsaken place, Theo was shaken to bones and he wasnt the only one! Catherine, in another cell, was on the verge of collapsing with shock! For a girl, facing this place was no fun! She was a bit strong in such terms thats all, but the fact that she was a human and a girl at that! Her emotional state was just as disastrous as Theos Aeneas! You hear me? Nuae called from his cell. Yeah! Its just It reminds me of things I want to forget so badly! Aeneas replied in a low tone, he wasnt happy seeing or hearing things. What do you think? Nuae tried asking his thoughts to which he didnt reply for a while! I dont want to think that hes involved in any way! But somethings off! Aeneas replied What? I dont sense any strong being nearby! Like that guy we saw, he was so weak even you could take him out! Hearing his reply Nuae narrowed his eyes, Thats not even remotely funny, but, we cant escape too, right? Yeah! Thatd mean we are guilty! Aeneas replied, making his intuition correct, Hes playing smart that Flynn guy! So what is worrying you? Nuae understood his state of mind from his tone, This is something related to Dimitri! He might be in danger! His reply was followed by a brief silence. . Here is his cell, Theo wasnt feeling any better. His shock had gotten worse of him making him sick in just a few hours! Master! You alright? She touched his cheeks and asked in a worried tone. Her soft yet cold hands shook his trance off for him, although he didnt notice it but it was the result of Divine Touch. Ember! Dont do anything rashly! Luna didnt forget to warn looking at her getting angry at the situation. Hearing evh Ember in worry, Theo couldnt help but shed a tear, I cant handle this place! Its too brutal for me! Not to mention, even after training this much and making myself better at fighting, I cant help y''all! What good am I? Dont think something silly like that kid! You havent seen enough of this worlds cruelty yet! Aeneas replied to his cry from his cell, clearly audible to everyone in their cells! Chapter 133 - There He Goes, Worrying The Hell Out Of It... I dont understand one thing? Valkyrie was nagging to Regis for a while, Now what you dont understand! this time he decided to answer her instead of dodging it clearly. Why must you take so much interest in Mortals! Like can we not just be ourselves and let them deal with it all? That wont do? Regiss reply was clear, First the things that we see are happening because of us being ourselves for so long! Second, right now, it might not look so overwhelming but in some time things are bound to escalate beyond mortals comprehension! I know for sure that almost no God will take any action over this so I must act on my own! Also, its not the Demon tribe that worries me but something even cruel and grave which could even destroy the heavens! As he said he showed her a summoning Rune that was similar to the one in Arnor! . . Master! Master! Ember panicked as Theo caught the fever. His health was going down. It had been almost 6 hours since their arrest and meanwhile Catherine who was just as shaken somehow got back to her nerves but Theo wasnt able to deal with the strong stench of dead flesh and rotten air filled with the smell of blood, he threw up almost three times and now was sick enough to panic others. Sylph, the wind spirit, had taken a hit due to the environment as well. She didnt dare step out of the Spirit realm this time! Catherine managed to help her escape there but only Sylph could cast high-level Healing spells. Without her, she couldnt heal Theo effectively. His fever wont go! What should I do! Ember was rather stressed about his situation! Shut the heck you little shit! A guard, irritated by her frantic cries stamped on the cell door yelling at her. On his actions, Ember couldnt hold her anger in and charge in on him. She kicked the door with all her might making a loud bang that almost shook the entire building! But not a scratch! Instead, she was electrocuted and was sent back flying! What the. She couldnt understand at the time what just happened! What do you think of us huh! These are specially designed cells for beings like you loads! All the walls of the cells and the prison are lined with defensive magic, you can try all you want! The guard left laughing. . . You she charged in yet again, with the same results! That smartass! Ill get him good! Aeneas also vented off his anger on the wall resulting in similar electrocuting! Why dont you both calm down and be quiet for a while? Nuaes voice seemed to stop both of them from being reckless, Now, use your healing on him as long as you can! Well come up with something by then! He suggested to which everyone agreed. His health showed no sign of recovery. His fever was getting worse every minute! Master, please reply to me! Can you hear me? She tried calling for him but to no avail, he had already gone unconscious! . What can go wrong with him! Dont make a fuss over this okay! Rene had it enough with Diablo getting restless! I know! But, something is off! I think we should go! He was repeating this every few minutes. I said calm down! Youve already intervened enough, for now, let him deal with it! I know, but what about this awful feeling that is worrying me! Diablo was still restless. Hmm, you are right! It is a dangerous feeling! Rene looked up at the roof of hell. They could feel the tragedy approaching the kid and his companions but all they could do was look! He has never seen so much cruelty! Diablo was talking to himself, A lord of hell is talking about cruelty! Rene narrowed his eyes as he gazed upon the restless figure, Is it something related to gods or someone else! Should we just kill them, wait but we cant! But what do we need to do? Rene rubbed his forehead as the pain began building up, Though he didnt stay distracted long, Oh! I remember! Didnt Deffalagus try his luck on someone recently? What happened? As Diablo asked the Spawn that was standing nearby got on his nerves, Deffalagus? He charged on the lord of the seventh planes overlord with all his might! I heard it was rather difficult but unfortunately! His silence answered him well! But His reply got Rene a bit confused, You didnt expect that did you? Diablo understood right away! Hmm, hes spreading his wings, I didnt think hed beat Marcus! Huh! We should keep an eye on him as well! What happened with the seal? We sent Lumiene to go clean up the area and observe the seal! Well have a report real soon! The spawn replied. If it''s Lumiene, I can stay assured of a successful report, lets hope she doesnt go on her own and kill that fat blob! Ha-ha! Diablos reply brought a peel of laughter. Here, in his own domain, Deffallagus sneezed, scaring the hell out of his spawn Chapter 134 - Tricking The Time Itself . .. Knock! The guard knocked on the cell doors waking up Ember and others, Take this! He had a ruddy complexion and a wide mouth in which he had all the discoloured terrible teeth and they look unhealthy. Saying so he slid in a plate, it was just as awful as the place. It was indescribable, the contents of the plate had long since cooked and now was just there! A dry slice of bread that was covered in fungus with some good forsaken curry that didn''t feel or looked like curry at all. The bread had become soft and changed its colour. The mould itself had become fluffy. It had produced spores on it, which was typical of green-black colour And the curry provided contained a lot of unfresh vegetables which were usually firm and had turned squishy and soft; which was the sign that it was rotten. A foul and unpleasant smell was being emitted from the food and was completely unfit for consumption. Just looking at it was enough to turn their stomach upright! Its straight-up poison! Aeneas warned everyone of the content! You tasted it? Nuae asked him with a disgusted look! The smell had already turned his stomach, bitterness filled his mouth The latter replied with silence! Can you please stop it! Get him out of here, hes not waking! His beats are slow and hes breathing heavily! Whats happening? Ember cried out. This bloody cell wont break open! Catherine used high magic trying to break open the door but resulted similarly. The walls of the cell were crumbling, solid and grey in colour, the corners were sharp and straight. Everything inside was hard and cold. It also contained a wooden shelf, dirty blankets and a bucket. The stench is something they hadn''t expected but should have; it was excrement, urine, sweat and vomit. The prisoners were all hacking and wheezing most were gaunt. Someone who designed this jail cell, they sat in a clean office under the glow of the natural sun rays and used their God-given talents to create something so soulless as to constitute additional punishment. Luna! Please! She was her last hope! She was barely able to breathe, her heart pounded, her chest tightened with fear, worry snaked through her, fear was hitting her like icy water. I cant do much, but Ill try to see what can be done! Though this spell on the walls is nothing I can decipher, Im sorry about that! Saying this she jumped on Theos chest. As her paw touched his forehead a soft glow appeared on his face and his breaths became more normal. Huff! That sucked too much of Mana! Let him sleep for a while!" She took a breath of relief, her body now came to attention, she nudged her face slowly with her hands and looked at him tenderly with her deep eyes and stroked her hairs. Just as she finished her spell, Himari jumped into the room from the Spirit realm. She was having a slender body and was a dwarf in height. Her hairs were long, thick and dark brownish-white coloured. She had long, thin eyebrows and she had thick eyelashes. The unique factor in her face as she had eyes of a different colour each. The left eye had crimson red colour and the right one had a blue colour. She also had rosy cheeks and thin pink lips. She had worn red coloured double-layered fork with edges having black laces and a bonnet in ribbon-shaped fixed in the middle of her outfit. Whwhaaa? Looking at her pop out of thin air Ember was startled, Shhh!, I know you are his companion! Let me help you with something in return for soothing his pain! She walked to the Plate of food that disgusted her, Lets make it edible! Saying this she began chanting, I Thy Advent of My Master, with Thee Authority to Defy the Flow of Time, I hereby Command you! Counter! As she finished her chant, a small circle that hosted many gears and three needles pointing outwards from the centre appeared below the plates in all their cells and emitted a soft glow! The glow then engulfed the plate and contents within. After a while, the contents were completely restored to their original state! Golden bread appeared to have bloomed, its aroma conjuring the warmest of smiles. The bread had held onto the heat of its birth and had a springy softness. The bread had a crunch to the crust that brought a smile on their faces, and the crumb was that wholesome taste of rustic grain. The curry looked appetising enough, it simmered to have the perfect thickness with just the right amount of richness and fat to make them lip-smackingly good. It contained a deep dark brown tinge which made the appearance of curry more desirable. This is.! Not only Ember but almost everyone had a dumbstruck expression, Ill get going! I cant stay like this long without him being conscious! See y''all Greeting Ember she jumped back in the Spirit realm. Umm, why does the Master have to be surrounded by so many girls! Ember pouted while thinking about her, but she and everyone were thankful for her as she filled their empty stomachs with fresh bread and delicious looking curry! Time magic! What more will fate show us! Aeneas had a hint of a smile as he gulped on food.. . Chapter 135 - He Met The Guardian, Again! How come you keep getting knocked out always! Theo knew where he was and he also knew who was scolding him, The Guardian! It was a guardian who was assigned to protect and guide Theo. These spiritual creatures are always with us and on occasion reveal their presence. Strictly speaking, they do not possess a physical body; this is the reason why we usually never notice them. They are pure spirits but can take on a physical appearance when necessary. The visible form that is often reported is a facade, a mask they put on so that we can see them with our eyes. Otherwise, they are naturally invisible creatures. I cant help it! Im not a freaking Legend or an Ace or something yet! Also, it smelled really awful! I bet youd lose breath in less time! As he said so with his closed eyes, she pinched his cheeks making him yell! Ahhh! That hurts! His cheeks had reddened! Did you forget how to talk to your elders? Or are you spoiled by so many girls around! Huh! Looking at her scolding him reminded him of Merida! Wait! Wait wait wait! I didnt see her! Merida! I haven''t seen her since they brought us to prison! No! No no no no! Let me go, I have to find her! He was panicked by the thought! It was true that she wasnt with them ever since they were taken in! But! Why didnt I remember this earlier like, why didnt I get it soon? How did I forget? He was panicking in confusion! When the huge chaos was going on outside the Cathedral, Merida was the only one who didn''t speak much or uttered many words to make them feel relieved. She didn''t even move from the place where she was standing, in fact, she was standing at the hindmost. Even when Flynn was talking to her in a censure way, she kept herself calm and the only thing she was thinking was how to escape from the situation. When Eric set his foot there; everyone kept their eyes wide open and we''re nearly astounded and then there was a lot of fuss going on there. Here she initiated the possibility of getting out, and without gaining anyone''s attention towards her, slowly and gradually she slipped from there successfully. Hmm! Dont you think that its good that shes not in the prison! The guardian wiped off his tears. Hearing her he looked at her with watery eyes and continued, But Rest assured, shes much more capable than you bunch! He wasnt assured but couldnt help either but think! By the way! I think I know what place this is! He rubbed his forehead while he tried to remember, Ohh! Yeah! I know about Realms, so this is my theory! Is this one of those? Some Realm like, hey! Maybe Dream Realm! The realm is an extra material known for being intensely unpredictable and chaotic..There is a succession of images, ideas, emotions, and sensations that usually occur involuntarily in the mind during certain stages of sleep. The content and function of dreams are not fully understood, although they have been a topic of scientific, philosophical interest. The dream realm is infinite, having no actual boundaries. Wait that doesnt sound right! Realm of memory! Wait, you are not a memory... He was trying to remember hard, Hehe! You are acting smart huh! Youll know in no time! Okay now listen, you cant get out right! So just stay put and do this! Saying this she closed in on him and whispered something, Will it work? He was a bit concerned! You doubt me? Nah Nah! Its just, it sounds like things arent going any good! His reply was in a deeper tone, Looking at his gloomy expression she rubbed his cheeks with her hand and continued, Yuu should prepare for thingzz! Snap! My tongue slipped! She realized and blushed while taking a step back, Umm-hmm, thingzz! Theo teased her with narrow eyes! Idiot, begone now! She pushed him out of the place snapping him back to where he was, in Prison! . . Hahaha! You should have seen your face when you said that! I never knew you made such a face! Lyra didnt miss this opportunity to tease her! Not you too lady! She was now too embarrassed to even stay and ran out of there! Hehe! Be safe, my child! Chapter 136 - And Then She Was There! . . Argh! Theo woke up finally with a slightly lower fever than before, but his eyes were still burning and he was shivering with cold even though his body was hot. Master, you should rest! You''re not feeling right to me! Ember replied to his state worriedly. He was still weak as he tried sitting up but failed. The blood vessels in his skin tightened up, forcing blood from the outer layer of skin to inside where it was easier to keep the heat in. His body became pale due to reduced blood flow and oxygen or by a decreased number of red blood cells and the complexion or pallor of his skin became light in colour compared with normal complexion. His muscles were aching and they felt heavy. He just kept his eyes closed and remained to lie on the ground. There seemed to be some ominous power binding the cells as they couldnt use high magic in there at all! The Prison was the hollow cube of concrete, one way in, no windows. In there you would have no idea how much time had passed or even if it was day or night. It was totally disorientating by design. Given enough time a person could forget their own name in there. The isolation was total and the stimulation was zero. No sound, no light or cloth of any kind. There was just the gathering gloom of dusk, even at midday. It was all an inmate could do to feel the cool walls. After carefully observing Nuae asked Aeneas, Why are there only 7 cells? And what happened to those 3, looks like someone broke outta them! Can we not do the same? Aeneas heard him and looked around, Certainly, but dont you feel something off! There seems to be some kind of barrier on the cell walls! Catherine, who was trying to bust open the walls, made a note. She was capable of creating Wind Energy that allows her to generate and manipulate wind at her will. It is one of the major elements of mana, and its spirit is Sylph. For someone as young as Catherine to summon a greater spirit such as Sylph and befriending one, it was a feat considered impossible by many. The wind magic allowed her to use high-speed attacks, improved her agility, granted the ability to float and fly, ability to give the wind cutting properties, manifesting it in the form of fast-moving air blades which were employed at mid-to-long range; they could also generate powerful gusts of wind to inflict blunt damage upon enemies and send them flying away, However, she also seemed capable of producing minor, yet accurate, blasts without the need of moving her hands. She could also employ the wind on herself, using it to levitate and traverse over long distances, as well as to cover herself in the armour of wind, boosting both her offence and defence. Should I try by force? Ember asked her as Theo rested on her lap. Not right now, you look out for Theo. "We''ll come up with something, lets see! Aeneas brushed off her request. . . That wont do any good! A voice startled everyone, it was Flynns voice. Tch! What brings you here? And why are we separated from Duvrion? Aeneas yelled at him, . . Huh! You are asking me? How dare you! Does that mean you are opposing my authority, my stand, my self! he replied while looking down at him, Aeneas! Somethings off! Nuae warned him as he realized something. The guards were not there, not a single one! When did that happen! Catherine also couldnt see any soul around. . .. Hey! Hey! How dare you ignore me and fool around? Are you disrespecting me? Flynns attitude had changed drastically, it was as if he was some other person right now, it was something that no one understood right away. Why are you acting funny Flynn! Do you really think that Dimitri will stay quiet after knowing your schemes? Aeneas tried probing him, Flynn! Oh, you mean me right! Hmph! It took me a whole year to get a name befitting to a position in the North Wind Church! But, as you are going to die here, I can be bold to say my name, Ace of Lightning Strikes, Aeneas. Im Archelaus Demopoulos, Sinner Archbishop of the Chronicles. Hearing this everyone was in a daze, except Aeneas. He looked to be in shock, his face was pale! Chronicles you say! he murdered, Huh! How impudent you have to be, show some respect while you utter the name you Sinner!, Archelaus looked at him with pitiful eyes, You dont have to be so harsh on our guest Archbishop Archelaus a famine sound came behind him, Followed by a rather young looking girl walking forth. She wore no more than a long white gown, she was slender and her hairs were pure white while her eyes had a violet trait. Finally we met again, isnt it wonderful! You didnt have to run away from me last time too! she spoke in a soft low tone. Tch! You didnt have to tag along! Didnt I tell you that I was enough? Archelaus looked irritated. You. Aeneas looked pissed bad right now, he was giving off a creepy aura as well! My, are you still angry about what happened? It was fate dear, how could one avoid! She replied to his agitation, ERSA! Aeneas screamed while drawing out Excalibur and sticking on the cells gate with all his might, shaking the entire prison! Without stopping he slashed another hit while pouring in mana in the blade, yet no result, just a gust of wind could slip through the cell! Hmph! All that for a gust of wind? Archelaus smiled bitterly at the miserable state Aeneas looked to him, Others looked at it dismissively, Ersa, Chronicles, what is it all? We dont need too many spectators, do we! Ersa looked at confused lots in other cells, Sleep! Just as she uttered those words, everyone went into slumber as if someone cast high-level magic, Hey! Rest assured! Those with divine protection wont be affected with such a low spell! Ersa explained to Aeneas, Open! as she spoke again, with a clang, the doors to the cells unlocked, breaking them free. Chapter 137 - Escaping Under The Nose Of Death Itself Catherine! Here, take this! Saying so Aeneas threw a mana stone at her infused with space magic. The Mana stone was actually a rock but looked somewhat like a pebble. Its length was 10cm and 4cm broad. It was light pink in colour and both surfaces of the stone were smooth, having a round shape. Whenever the spells were spoken to get help from the Mana stone, it possessed a slight golden light around itself. Use it to teleport out of here along with others! This place aint safe and we cant fight to worry about whats behind me. He quivered with indignation, every muscle in his body was now tensed. But as he spoke, desire percolated between them. She stepped forward and quickly grabbed the Mana stone which Aeneas threw towards her and looking at the stone in hand she looked at him and asked in a worried tone, do you know who they are? As she asked her knees wobbled a little bit and her heart skittered. Yeah! I have some really intricate history with that bitch there, lemme me handle her. There was something else going on in her head and that thought gnawed at her. She kept her deep warm eyes fixed on the Mana stone for a few seconds and just wondered, "What if the Mana stone doesn''t work after the spell is over?" or "What will happen if I would not be able to Spell the lines correctly ?" This thought made her chest stuttered with fear and she felt breathless. But after looking at the situation she made herself calm and stood up with a passion for the fight. Meanwhile, the attack that ember landed upon Archelaus dissipated leaving behind a gist of smoke which was very thick and white in colour, around him as he stood unharmed. Oye! It didnt look like you were aiming for me but you got me good, does that mean Im involved in this? Should I be beginning my turn? I guess I can since I was attacking! He had a crooked smile on him as he looked down on Ember who was huffing after spending so much mana in that short time. Luna managed to hide her frail kitten self behind her thick curly hairs. Isnt it beauty Arch! Shes no ordinary, ah! A greater spirit. Aeneas, you sure do know how to attract strange people! Mark would have been so happy seeing you like this! As she said so, Aeneas launched himself in the air at lightning speed, Bitch, you dare take his name! His pulse slammed in his neck, his temple throbbed with rage, his brain exploded with fury, every muscle in his body became tense. There were enormous thoughts that were rising in his head. His face reddened and his eyesight became vicious as he stared at her. Come forth, Gluttony! To his incantation a rather gloomy looking sword appeared in his hang, the hilt of the sword was shiny golden in colour and had a very sharp long blade attached to it; giving off a but creepy aura. Using the momentum he charged onto her without giving much thought, Ember took the opportunity to attack Archelaus at all of him from intervening Aeneas. You are my target, you dare make my master sick and pull such dirty tricks! Take this you jerk, Nova Burst With her incantation in place as well, they both looked like shooting stars, one with a dark halo while the other with blazing. . . Don''t you get it! We are here to collect, not fight! She elevated her long eyebrows looking at them and pulled them closer which caused vertical lines to appear between them, with her slender rose colour hands she stroked hairs that trembled over her face and remained standing on the place where she was with hands folded about her waist. As they both were about to hit their targets, Archelaus jumped in front of Ersa and stopped both of them, but just a touch of his palm! Both almost froze mid-air, their immense power and momentum were seized just like that! They are way out of our league Catherine was dumbstruck with the scene that was unfolding before her. I should just take them away! We can still make it out! she held the stone tight and went picking up Theo taking him to Nuaes cell. There she used the stone to teleport out of danger. Things had gotten ugly! She was taken farther than where she was but could clearly hear the fight! Or so she thought, she looked around and found the surrounding just as chaotic. Everyone was running. Although she was taken to the palace gates, she could see a lot of chaos. what! she couldnt process it all, Sylph had finally come out of the spiritual realm and the first thing she did was hugging Catherine. Sylph! she burst into tears after being reunited, her cheeks turned pink, a flush crept up over her face, happiness flowed through her, the warmth of hug filled her chest, her heartfelt light, her spirits soared and she felt fully alive, what the hell happened! Some unexpected guests are here, young one! It was Dimitri who was standing behind her. Chapter 138 - Is It Really A Handicap? What? How come I cant use any magic! I feel suppressed! Catherine tried casting a low spell but failed. Looks like more people are taking interest in our territory now. Herald had left this evening, Duvrion is locked and with Aeneas being busy Ah, Im the only one wholl face making it easier to take me out. Such a well elaborate plan. And as for magic, why not hear the thoughts of our guests! he looked in the distance where there was only smoke and some weird shadows. Would have been easy if you had handed the girl earlier, now! Where is my sister? Arlo had appeared and behind him stood a platoon of paladin knights from the North Wind Church along with a suspiciously string looking being! I wouldnt have thought theyd conspire with the likes of you! Though, I wont be the one you are to face! Dimitri stood firm, Oye old man, I already placed an antimagic barrier up that I got from my father, and you know that is your greatest weakness, wizard! Arlo had a smug face. Didnt I tell you, Ah, hes here! With a loud sound, someone landed right before Arlo. Took long enough Duvrion, I see you are lacking as usual Ah, Glad they put me with Lumiere . A while ago in another cell, Duvrion noticed chaos unfolding in the vicinity of Arnors capital. Rather close to them, The cell in which Duvrion and Lumiere were kept were not so substandard or unpleasant as Aeneas and the rest would have. The walls of cells were tall, cold and we''re whitewashed with grey colour. The cell room contained a broken bucket and two to four dusty, dirty black coloured blankets. Especially a good thing about this cell was that there was no foul smell inside. They were able to see the sun shining outside their cell through a small window having a grill but no warmth was being given in. The only warmth they would get to keep themselves warm was from their 2cm sheet blankets. "What should we do, we are locked in these Heavens Shackles! We cant just break out of it! The cells they were put into were one of the trial versions of the cells where Aeneas and others were put in. They were designed for the Avatars or heavenly bodies who dared to anger or attack mortals, legend says even Demons had been kept here long ago. You are right, we cant just sit and wait until everything is over! Lumiere agreed upon the fact that they must break out but how was the problem? He wondered about the cell with his deep brown eyes and inspected everything very carefully and with total attention. As he stared at the door of the cell, something suddenly came to his mind which made his spirits soared. There is a way, a bit tricky! Lumiere while recollecting some past events in their head related to this cell, looked at Duvrion and smiled in a tricky way. His expressions were bubbled and his cheeks felt warm. As these were trial versions there was a way left behind by its creator to escape in case anyone got locked. Though our mana is locked from being used, we can use the strength which is a blessing on Beastmen! Concentrate all your force at the lower edge of the door, right where it is locked to the ground! That part of the cell is weaker than other places, but be sure to knock it in one go! And the corner only! Hearing this he got fired up, I didnt become a plane guardian for nothing now do I? . Well, that is how I escaped! Oh and Lumiere is on the way too, hes just slow! Seeing Duvrion healthy and good Dimitri was happy but he didnt show so. Now, if your heartfelt reunion is over, shall we begin? Last time you threw me out but look whom I met! Thanks to you. Oh, and I made sure you cant do it this time! Arlo was picking on the strongest there, he might have looked like a fool, but he was no fool. Duvrion was underhanded, he couldnt use magic in the antimagic barrier and was in a situation where he was surrounded by the chaos that he had to handle alone. That being said, he was a plane guardian. He was one of the strongest people in the entire mortal realm, Even though most of the skills and buffs are mana based, he had the strength that rivalled even the new gods! The fact that his mana abilities were suppressed didnt bother much. Been long since Ive been handicapped like this! What do you take me for! Duvrion hosted a smile on his face. Before he could begin he noticed something, a young woman appeared out of thin air beside Arlo and whispered something in his ears. After speaking she disappeared right away. As for what they talked about, no one could hear it clearly. What, you got called back, kid! Duvrion tried provoking him to spill the beans, Nothing you should be concerned about, just keep your eyes on me will you! Another fight of the strongest began, one where the godly bodies were sparring and one where strength was fighting neck to neck. Under the barrier, Even Arlos abilities were bound to be suppressed, but he had a trick up his sleeves. . . .... Chapter 139 - Let Me Help You, Kid! Meanwhile, Theodore and Nuae finally woke up! Fresh windy cool and crispy air started whistling like an invisible ghost. They felt the cool breeze touching their skin. The Artistic golden sun had just got up like a baby and started pointing the dark black sky into a bright blue sky. The bright looking milky clouds got up from sleep and started travelling around the sky visiting the wonderful environment. The red and green in colour birds with Chilli beak started tweeting their morning melody. The huge trees swung in the wind and green-brown beautiful countless leaves whispered to each other about their morning plans. I slept throughout the night! Theo shook his head. For a few moments, Theo kept lying on the ground having a little bit of grass that was not thorny. He was not able to understand where he exactly was? He slowly moved his neck from left to right and saw Nuae lying next to him. The presence of Nuae made him feel relaxed. He closed his eyes and stretched his body and then got up slowly, he nudged his face with his hands. After relaxing for a few seconds he crawled up next to Nuae and with his slow, tender voice called out his name and moved his body a little bit with his hands. When Nuae opened his eyes and blinked a little bit, he gave him support and made him sit up straight. Where are we? Nuae was confused, they were going to many places today for sure. " I don''t know but the place seems familiar to me". They both got up and dusted their outfits. They were happy seeing that they escaped from the dirty, vicious cell and its impure atmosphere and wondered about the area. They were able to see a town square but still were not sure where they were. Suddenly a white, elegant looking building came to their notice. It exactly looked like Yvaine''s Cathedral. But from the side view, it was not possible to figure out the place. So they decided to march towards it. When they saw the building from the front, they were so happy that it was the same place where they visited earlier. "The Cathedral", Nuae enchanted his eyebrows and his eyes were wide open and he took a deep breath; there was a kind of relaxed feeling in his voice. Looking at the surrounding Theo felt so saddened. Dimitri had taken them away from where Duvrion and Arlo were fighting. Whats all the ruckus? Theo was confused, he had too much to process and couldnt keep up with all the sudden things happening. I fear its the Invaders! Catherine who went in search of water came close to them replying. Even the Cathedral is sealed off! Lord Dimitri set off earlier to deal with the chaos. It looks like they used our activities to set up a trap and ambushed at the right time. Not to mention, Arlo is here! Her voice carried a hint of sadness and burning anger. She clenched her fist tightly and ground her teeth in anger. Her inability to lend help in dire times was eminently visible. Arlo! That kids brother? What the hell is wrong with him, not that Ive seen him in person but! Who hunts down his own sister? Nuae hadnt been there last time when Arlo struck! We should go help! Theo took a stance and looked in the direction of chaos. Never mind, Duvrion is there to handle it, we are no match! Catherine replied, her reply sounded heavy, Why is that! Theo looked at her in disbelief They are all way too strong! We are mere mortals, we cant be like them! Forget it! She replied with tears in her eyes, she clearly didnt want to admit but it was a fact. The ones that were fighting, they all were legends they ever heard of! Their opponents were of the same level, no way a mere human could apprehend their strength. Take a look around you! Do you think we can deal with it? As she said so, a glimpse of the surrounding was enough to shatter his confidence! He had seen the bright side where the sun shone upon the land and made it tranquil, the other side where the Chaos was unfolding, the surround was filled with pain and suffering. The people were running away from the centre frantically, buildings were set on fire and the pure strength of both Duvrion and Arlo was shattering their surroundings like glass. There were not only injured lying on the ground unable to move on their own but there were some dead as well. It was not that only Arlo had arrived, he was there with a small army of nights of the Chronicles. Anything that came in their path, they brutally crushed it. From where they were, they could see a straight long road heading to the palace, a road filled with pain and suffering, people who could run, had fleed. Leaving dead and injured behind. A race known for their strength was rendered into chaos just like that! His eyes widened when he saw something even griever. A child was crying next to her mother, on that very same road. From the looks, it looked like she died protecting her child. He remembered the massacre Merida talked about. The agony she must have felt, the anger; he understood all of it at that moment. Why is this all happening? He snapped, His voice became deeper and his face turned gloomy. Didnt I train harder to keep up, then why am I weak again? Why am I being protected instead of protecting? Bitterness filled his mouth, a wave of nausea hit him, he cringed inwardly, humiliation overcame him, pain gripped his chest, his mood plummeted, his body felt leaden and his face had crunched expressions. His eyes became deep and wet with many sad thoughts which raised in his head. Hearing him Nuae replied with a low tone, Dont feel miserable yet. Even I hate to admit it but those are almost gods who are fighting, we dont stand a chance! We dont! his face sank. His expressions went numb and his eyes were widened. The surroundings became a bit gloomy, he was not happy about the fact and that was visible. Why not just kill them all Chapter 140 - Rising Sword Saint Old man! Get the people out, I cant use my strength here! Milot, who had come to help Dimitri, was rather irritated by the fact that someone had invaded their territory. Not to mention the anti-magic barrier that was set up. Watch your moves, your strength must be suppressed as well! Dimitri kept his distance from him and focused on ordering the sentinels around. Crap, how did it come to this? he thought to himself Clang! Milot had finally stumbled upon something that could stall him. Let me be your opponent, filthy beatsman. She was a very beautiful young woman, no younger than Theodore with an average height, slender build and softly shaped face. She had an hourglass figure. Her skin was fair and flawless with medium - length soft hair, pouty lips and arched eyebrows; and the knights which came with her stood in his way. The knights which came with her also had a bold get up, all had a good height and pumped muscles. It was the same woman who whispered in Arlos ears. Huh! She was boldly standing in her place after she had finished talking with her one hand folded by the waist and stroking her hair flicks slowly with another hand. She enchanted her one eyebrow and kept her deep eyes fixed on Milot with a little smile on the corners of her pouty lips. Oye! Just so you know, I wont go easy on you just because you are a woman, okay? Anyone who dared take a step in my home, gets his butt kicked! He stepped forward furiously while talking and was viciously staring at her. Seeing her bold behavior he was raging in anger, rage poisoned his veins, his face had reddened, his pulse slammed in his neck, taking both swords he charged in. As the barrier only affected magic, his brute force was nowhere near getting affected. His speed wasnt any less than what it was. Using stacked up skills and buffs he charged in full speed. His opponent held onto a heavy greatsword, a signature weapon of Paladins. Judging by her stance, she wasnt amateur for sure. The first hit landed with a lot of force, so much of force that the ground below her feet sank making a small crater where she stood. But her expressions didnt even flinch, she stood boldly on her place looking at Milot with a smiling rude face. Seeing this Milot trembled with fury, anger roared through him and used the momentum he had gained and jumped stretching his body in the air to gain a bit of distance, using the swinging motion as a driving force, he landed another with almost the same impact force. The hit on the ground was so powerful that the nearby knights were almost blown away by the shockwave. If they were to get hit, no one would have survived. It was the strength of a rising Sword Saint. His reputation was for nothing. Without letting go of the momentum in his hits, he continued hitting a total of 30 hits in mere seconds. Hes grown since then! Dimitri saw this clearly from where he stood. Landing another heavy blow, he took a jump back gaining some distance from her. His moves were nimble and elegant, suitable to that of a prince. The hits seemed to have worked well as she was covered in slashes, there were many slits and cut on her body . The cut which she got from the attack on her forehead was deep and blood was forthcoming from it, but something was off. Expressions on her face appeared to be divergent, which made everyone who were present there confused. After getting so much slashes on body she stood as bold as she was in the beginning. It didnt look like she was in pain, rather she looked fiercer. Her gestures and face expressions seemed to be like they haven''t lost any confidence and passion yet. Well done Rising Sword Saint, you are no fluke. If anyone else were to face you, the outcome would have been different! She stepped little forward patting her forehead and smiling a bit. Looking at Milot she elevated her eyebrows upward and stroked her hairs. But your opponent is me! I who wield the strength of the Divine Serpent Goddess! The more you injure me, the stronger I get! Isnt it fun? She turned around and kept her hands on her waist and laughed out while giving a jerk to her body. Now lets try this again! Saying this she took her right foot a step back while changing her stance from defensive to offensive mode. Just so you know, I have the ability to store the damage power my opponent deals upon me, and not only I can store it, but I can use it as well! The next thing that happened was too fast for anyone to even see, except Milot. Just as him, she used the stacked-up skills and buffs to charge on him head on with more force than he punched in. In less than a second, she was right in front of him with her sword high in the air ready to strike him down. You think you can overcome my strength just like that! Milot had a funny look, and stroked his chin with fingers. Just a moment before she could land her attack, he disappeared Wha..wha.what? The hit landed directly on the ground dispersing all the energy accumulated, After perceiving the situation she possed both shocked and surprised expressions on her face at the same time. Her bold gestures now shivered little bit and appeared to loose confidence. Her eyes were widened so much that it seemed that they would pop out of sockets. Her posture and muscles of body were stiffened for few seconds. A sudden coldness hit her core making her stomach feel heavy, her smile seemed to be shared now. She was merely confused and was not able to grasp the situation. There were a lot of thoughts and questions popping up in her mind. Never heard of the term, never provoke an injured tiger! But it was not the time to keep thinking. Her body came to attention, she looked up and there he was, falling like a meteor, both his sword shone with fire, his descend faster than anything she had seen. Under the weight of his skill, her movement was suppressed, she froze showing a hint of smile through the corner of her mouth! Meteor! . . . Chapter 141 - Something Ominous Huh! Kill them all you say! Theo replied to the voice he heard. Yeah! If there is anything in between you and your way, just kill it clean! But I cant! I''m weak! He was getting engulfed in darkness. His voice became soft, faint and faded thin away like a river diminishing to a stream and then to a trickle or voice wavers unsteadily like old gray cigar smoke in a room with on ventilation, rising to a mad cackle like a wounded Macaw. At a point he was totally inside a dark world, falling freely. He could feel darkness surging through his veins, it was painful yet accepting, strange yet undeniable! He felt his sense getting weaker, first the sounds he heard were gone, the calm took over. His vision had already left him and the only thing he could feel was the cold in that dark place. Let me help you then, my prince! The voice which he was able to hear was very sweet, the words so fair; As some soft chime had stroked the air; And though the sound had parted thence, still left an echo in 5gs sense. And what is difficult is to keep the sweet voice with an aggressive message. But as he heard these words, a sudden cold feeling took over him, not stinging but rather soothing cold! Strangely he felt that cold very akin. How! He asked curiously, he only wanted to be helpful anyway. Take my hand! An elegant and beautiful hand came in front of his vision. In that eternal dark place, that was the only thing he could see. Her hands were slender, had a cold feeling and a pale complexion, yet it looked extremely bewitching. If only her hands had such formidable bewitching strength, her body would single handedly destroy anyones heart. . .. What is he doing! Catherine noticed something strange with his behavior. Not only that, look at him stretching his hands out as if hes reaching out for something! Is it normal with sick people? Nuae look at him and asked Catherine Nah, theres something strange, even the air seems heavier, if only sister Merida was here! She prayed joining her hands. Yeah but whats with him, should we.. Nuae was interrupted. They both fell to ground as if they were being pulled to it. The air suddenly became unbreathable, and they felt as if they were being crushed under some mysterious weight. They couldnt even utter a word! Even Sylph, who was a Spirit, was under the same effect. For a greater spirit to be in such a position, the pressure must be too great. As they looked around, the guards were on the ground as well, and were on the verge of exploding. From where she was, Catherine could clearly see a creepy halo entering Theos body. The halo came from beneath the ground and gave off a sinister aura. As the halo took over him, he stood up and looked back expressionlessly. His eyes were empty. Before she could even blink her eyelid, he disappeared loosening up the effects. Gasp! What the hell was that! Nuae took a breath of relief Divine Possession! Naomi had a blank look as she replied while holding Sylph in her hands. Totally unconscious! Chapter 142 - The Ace Of The Lightning Strikes Ace of the lightning strikes, my arse! You cant even land a single strike. Archelaus taunted him as Aeneas failed to reach him. Saying so he turned around and vigorously laughed at attacking and defending moves of Aeneas. Aeneas felt very disappointed at this moment but he didn''t show or uttered this through his expressions and body gestures. Anxiety swirled around him and his chest was tightened with fear, his knees weakened, sweat trickled down his forehead. He was unable to grasp the circumstances going on. In view of the fact that whenever he was going to ambush Archelaus, it seemed that he already knew his moves and because of these skills which Archelaus possessed, the attacks which he made were continuously failing. He went down on his knees with his face pointing towards the ground, his face looked fatigued and his body seemed to be exhausted. When Ember glanced at him she rushed towards him. His expressions appeared to lose hope. She sat next to him and tenderly dabbed on his back. She endeavoured to cheer him up, but no use. Is he disappointed by the words of Archelaus? Was he losing his hope? Is he going to give up on this situation? or Was there any new scheme that he was making up in his mind? She was unable to figure out what was proceeding in his mind through his expressions. He got up unhurriedly from his place and stood in silence for a few moments while keeping his eyes fixed on the ground and no expressions on his face. Noticing this Ember ascended and stood silently next to him. She took a few steps and saw Archelaus little away from them, standing boldly in his place with hands on his waist and looked very confident with his moves of attacking and defending. Paying no attention to him she turned around and looked at Aeneas very hard. .. "What has exactly happened?" She went near him and asked in a rather low voice. Crap, no matter how fast I am, its no use if he can see me coming! his voice became soft and words trembled upon each other, hearing him Ember had a confusing look, He hesitantly jerked his body and moved a little away from her as he talked. His annoyance flared staring at Ersa. His face became red, every muscle of his body tensed, blood boiled. He floundered in embarrassment as he was unable to gain victory after trying so hard. He just closed his eyes and nudged his face in a vicious manner. See that girl, shes no ordinary! Wasting no time he went near Ember and pointed his fingers towards Ersa. I dont know how exactly but she can take on all damage and wont hinder, she can even share that mysterious power of hers with her colleagues. The most irritating thing is that she can not die! His explanation made it even difficult for her to understand but she got one thing out of it and it was that Ersa was invincible. .. Ember strongly believed in her spells and her abilities to cast magic; therefore she wanted to give a try to attack Ersa. She even looked confident with her body posture. Aeneas knew very well that she wouldn''t remain quiet unless she tried. Therefore he allowed her to make her move. She smiled and confidently stepped forward. Lets see about that! She glared at her, closed her eyes and began to cast medium magic yet again launching at her, Nova Burst From the magic circle, a ray of blue coloured mana infused in flames hit her and blew her in pieces, in a split second. The tremendous amount of mana power even froze Archelaus for a moment, Oye, oye! Dont think thats all you got! He, for some reason, wasnt a bit worried, although Ember looked glad, Aeneas had a different thought, See, one shot! She cheered herself, she got a warm, fuzzy feeling, joy welled up in her heart and it was also present in her expressions. The hope of gaining victory fluttered inside her. How beautiful! Greater spirit magic! I must be the luckiest person to be enlightened by the powers of a greater spirit! Ersa was back where she was! That cant be! Ember was in shock, she clearly remembered Ersa disintegrating into dust. She had never seen anything like this before. The magic which she used to attack Ersa was really very powerful and dangerous one, it was not easy for anyone to escape from this. She remembered the words of Aeneas; what he uttered and why he was annoyed by Ersa. She was now alarmed perceiving Ersa fit and fine. Her expressions and gestures appeared to loose confidence. She turned back with disappointment on her face and slowly proceeded towards Aeneas. Told you, shes one tough bitch! Aeneas cursed yet again with a blank look in his eyes. Arch, can I leave him to you to play with? Ersa looked at him and asked softly, stroking her hair flicks back which trembled over her face. Ah! I dont want a weak opponent! He replied while looking down upon Aeneas, Ah! Weak! Weak, Weak! How long has it been that someone considered me weak! Aeneas took a step and indicated to Ember to step back, Let me tell you why I was an Ace in the first place! Standing calm, he took a deep breath. Once again, he repeatedly took deep breaths for a brief moment while keeping his eyes shut. When he opened his eyes, His eyes had turned vibrant blue, they were shining. Ace magic, Total Lightning Equip As he chanted those words, the sky began gathering black clouds around him along with lightning. The heat from the lightning was perceivable by Ember even when she was standing a bit farther. Aeneas stretched his arms as a lightning bolt struck him changing his appearance. The aura surrounding him got heavier. The lightning had engulfed him in that split second. But what emerged out of it wasnt expected. Instead of getting fried by the intense lighting that struck him, he was not only unscathed but also wearing armor, a rather strange looking one. His entire body had a golden halo and he was wearing a very simple but pure white outfit with red borders. He was holding onto his swords, Excalibur and Gluttony. So this is how he looks when he gets serious, How exciting! Archelaus showed a hint of a smile by the corner of his mouth. He was too excited to fight with him. Without Sigil you are nothing, loser! He taunted him out loud. I wonder about that, One needs to be certain of something to even gain a sigil! Aeneas calmly replied, his eyes were coldest ever, unlike last time when he faced Arlo, there was no trace of any chaotic magic, he wasnt berserk this time! He took a deep breath and looked at him with a sharp look, Ace Magic, Lightning Thunder! Just as he said those words, he advanced to Arch with lightning speed. Tsk! Before he could utter anything else, Aeneas had reached him, he was light a lightning bolt! Arch barely blocked the attack but that didnt mean he was in any means good position, Aeneas continued striking on him. One after another, he landed almost 100strikes in mere moments.. This time, he successfully overwhelmed him. Chapter 143 - When The Lightning Struck! Damn you! Arch could do nothing but curse as he was suppressed under the speed and precision of his attacks. The body posture and moves of Aeneas seemed strong and he was uninterruptedly pouncing and striking. His face manifested confidence that Arch was sure to be defeated. Arch was now disturbed, he was not at all expecting such moves from Aeneas. At the time of defending himself from his strong strikes, he also discerned that he was going to be defeated. This thought made him annoyed, his face reddened, his brain exploded with fury, his pulse slammed in his neck. But all in vain, Aeneas was not getting pretentious by his attacks. Whenever he struck, Aeneas defended himself considerably and attacked him back with double power. Slowly the body of Arch started getting cuts and scars on them. His facial expressions clearly showed that he was getting exhausted. Ember was overwhelmed with joy. Staring at the situation, where the Arch was getting defeated, lifted her mood. Hopes of gaining victory fluttered inside her. She was continuously cheering Aeneas, which also made his confidence rise. Hes an Ace Arch! A beautiful and strong, Ace of the Lightning strikes! Ersa, with her calm tone and composure, looked at the scene. She stood a bit away from them, stroking her hairs and pouting her lips. There was actually a smile on her face. When Ember saw her expressions it made her exasperated. But after a few moments, her smiling face made Ember worry, as she knew it was not easy to defeat Arch as Ersa was possessing high spirit powers which she was able to share with her companions. She was anxious by the thought that What if Ersa gave assistance to Arch by sharing her powers? The battle will not end soon. It will also be tough for Aeneas to fight with a person possessing more power than him. And if she doesn''t, Arch was sure to be defeated. Let me aid you a bit! She stepped forward and stretched her hand towards him and began chanting, Al-Anoha '''' as she chanted a sudden wave of energy which was blue and shining in nature, ran through Archs body and it was clearly visible. Aeneas surely sensed it coming and distanced himself. Use the powers that mother has granted upon us! She had this calm expression but that wasnt enough to hide her strength. The spell she just enchanted was an ancient one! And was more than potent, it increased his abilities by no less than 10 times! Enough to even fight any new or mid god! Its not going to go easy Aenese, let me help! Ember also sensed the danger, Yeah! You focus on her; Ill deal with him! Aeneas took a deep breath again after talking to her, Ace Magic, Lightning Thunder Just as before he reached him at a fanatical speed. That wont work this time! Arch took a defensive stance, Skill, Al-Shamack Just as chanted, both Aeneas and Arch got engulfed in a ball of darkness, Being unable to see Arch tried looking around when he heard, Sever! Gluttony had passed right through his neck, dealing a lethal blow. As the short time chant Al-Shamacks effect finished, he walked out alone. That was splendid, Who knew you could use Rune magic as well! But leaving this kid all alone, you really do underestimate me! She stretched her arm and pointed towards Ember, She was lying on the ground as if she had taken a great magic attack head-on! Ember! He jumped to her with his lightning speed, Oye, that hurt you know! He was blocked by Arch mid-air. I bloody knew this would come to it! He showed a sign of irritation, after all even after his lethal slash Arch was walking fine! One of the elementary magics, Anon! You forgot I can use it Aeneas? How cruel! Do you keep forgetting me? I feel sad you know! Ersa came flying and stood beside Arch as she spoke to him, Chapter 144 - He Felt No Need To Hold Back Perceiving Aeneas getting defeated very well by him brought a vicious smile on his face. He boldly stood in his place and kept staring at Aeneas while tightening his fist. Somewhere he knew that Aeneas is a person who will never give up so soon; this thought made him a little stressed but he didn''t manifest it through his facial expressions or body gestures. He had strong confidence in High Spirit Magic which he possessed from Ersa; which will not at all make him lose against anyone or anything. Aeneas was very much exhausted defending his continuous powerful attacks and strikes. He went down his knees and then slowly stretched out his legs. Now it appeared a bit difficult for him to keep defending a person who possessed 10 times more power than him. Ten seconds passed, and then twenty and thirty, and finally the pain started to pull back like the tide going out. It left his fingers first, and then slowly worked its way up to his arms. The pain in his twisted thigh was searing. But then ignoring the pain in his thigh, the blood seeping from the small cuts which he got over his body; he took a couple of deep breaths. Seeing Aeneas in pain Ember with her injured body slowly went towards him and sat next to him nudging his back. Staring at the state of Aeneas her eyes became wet and her mouth turned dry. He is my pride and treasure. I cant have anyone lay a finger on him. Now, should we put an end to this? Her calm tone was ticking him. If you willingly hand over the Instrument, not only Ill let you go but others who are yet to suffer would also be spared! What do you say? She asked in a calm tone, She was walking in circles as she talked and was playing with her hair flicks which trembled over her face. Aeneas slowly turned around and stared at her. She felt very dejected because despite getting injured, Aeneas didn''t give up and kept brawling and the thing she would do was just to keep staring at the situation without helping her companion. His face became red, anger seared through him, his blood boiled but still, he kept himself calm, he closed his eyes for a second, took a deep breath and laughed at what she said. Hearing this Ersa stopped walking and looked at him with a puzzled expression. Using all his energy he stood up and smiled at her. As if Id believe you! Aeneas was even angrier than before, he clenched his fist tightly gripping onto the swords, You know you dont have much mana without Sigil! I wonder how long you will keep this up, I just dont want to see you suffer as well! She wiped a tear from her eyelash. She knew that he was exhausted and would not try to attack them. Hearing her Aeneas had a flash of memory, of that day when he first saw her! Shut Up! He shouted out loud and swung his sword in order to attack her, Disperse! Her chant made a gust of wind powerful enough to push back Aeneas. Aaaaaaaah without stopping he attacked yet again, Spirit Magic, Purge! He chanted and approached Arch with all his might, But the chant failed. His sword didnt listen to his cry and didnt lend him any power, the strike was ordinary and Arch didnt miss this time. With a powerful swing, he hit him hard enough to beat him to dust. The hope of gaining victory was so strong inside Aeneas, that he forgot about all his pain, the bleeding cuts and scars on his body. He continuously kept attacking and defending but all in vain. His chants were not working which made him a little disappointed. This thought made her eyes wet. Aeneas, Spirits dont talk to fallen ones Ersa spoke with a pitiful look in her eyes. No way! He was hit quite hard, but he couldnt rest easy, Arch was chasing him to strike again. Aeneas Managed to build up a bit of distance to activate another of his spell, Looks like theres no other way, we must flee! He glanced at Ember who was still lying in pain while Luna tried waking her up. Ill have to make a run for it for now! He blinked his eyes as a gust of wind went by him, He took a deep breath and stood still for a moment. Wake of Domain! His chant brought a frown on Ersas forehead, for the first time. Aeneas, this might not end well for you! She looked at him yet again with those pitiful eyes. Even if I get spotted by those lofty gods or get hunted by the Avatars! I need to stop you right here, right now! As he finished the effect of the chant began showing up The clouds began gathering around him yet again, this time a bit more violently. The air around him got energized with lightning, the dust around him began floating around and was getting energized, If I cant use the spirit magic of my swords, this is going to be my trump card! He stretched his arm and began gathering all the lighting at the blades of the swords. He began charging the blade. But it was with not any perks. The slashes began appearing upon his skin, a lot of small cuts! Blood began surging out of his wounds, due to lack of Sigil his body was taking a big toll. His physical limitations were visible. Not to mention he was chanting an Extreme Magic, the one comparable to that of the Great magic any plane guardian is capable of. He was preparing himself to launch the attack. We need to stop him, Arch! Ersa shouted to Arch who was standing looking at him aloof. Yeah! You got it! He snapped out of it right away and jumped to interrupt his spell. . .. Baaaang! A huge band not only hit Arch but also Interrupted Aeneas. It was as if a huge boulder had struck Arch. But it was no boulder and Arch wasnt dead either. Aeneas took a good look while suffering from pain, his cuts were bleeding faster than before and all his energy was spent, But the sight that just got unfolded before him made his complexion turn pale, . T..Th....Theodore? Chapter 145 - An Unknown Creature Appears! What is this? Arch stepped back to gain some distance and observe. Although Aeneas recognized him, Theo didnt look like himself at all. In comparison, even Aeneass Berserk version looked pretty cool. Theo was engulfed in pitch-black flames, the trademark of hellish fire, his aura was vicious, and his eyes were blank as if someone pulled out the soul from the body. He was holding the crystal sword and gazing right at Ersa as if Arch and others werent even there. His clothes had burnt away but the fire had cloaked his body. His stance was not usual. Let me handle this kid! You wish her to defeat right? The voice echoed in Theos ears as he lost his consciousness in the depths of the void. What an eyesore! How dare such a filthy thing appear before us holy bodies! Purge-it Arch! Ersa looked at Theo like he was some animal. What is going on! Aeneas was still confused looking at him. I know its him, but hes giving off a very different vibe! As if hes someone else! . .. Aeneas tried getting back on his feet when he heard something. Noooooooo! It was Ember who screamed out, Judging her scream it looked as if someone hurt her from within, even Luna who was hiding in her hairs all along jumped out and looked at her in disbelief. It wasnt just any pain, it was the pain of corruption, she figured right away. But what could cause it, of all time? Aeneas ran to her and held her in his arms, Oye! Whats wrong with you now? Hang in there! Whats wrong with everyone! How bad can be a day! Aeneas looked frustrated, Upon looking closer at her he noticed her Mana was being sucked out! She looked in too much pain. She opened her eyes a little and scratched her arm to Theo, Aeneas understood right away that it was him who was sucking her mana dry. His weird look and all the things happening made only one sense, he was draining her dry to compensate for his lack of mana. The spells he was using must have been using a lot of Mana. But one thing was off, Theo wasnt using any spells that Aeneas or Lumiere taught him, they had a sinister feel to them. M..Ma..Master..! She called out to him with her might. . . What is this sorry thing! Arch looked at him with a spiteful look, in his view, he wasnt even worth it. Eyes at me you sorry excuse of an ace! Arch, instead of heading at Theo launched an attack on Aeneas who was unguarded. Crap! Hes way fast! Aeneas had no time to even prepare to defend himself, he closed his eyes and hugged Ember to cover her while Luna hid in her hairs yet again. A huge collision was heard behind him, he could even feel the shockwave. He turned around and looked at what just happened, Archelauss attack was blocked by Theo. Diga musi! Theo enchanted some words Arch couldnt understand, The next thing that happened shocked everyone. Theos sword went right through Archs and slashed him in half in just a blink of an eye. Not only Arch but even Aeneas couldnt see what just happen. It was as if the time since he launched the attack and finished it was not even there, it didn''t happen for anyone! Duwe Theo twisted his body and turned around, the same move followed. His move was so fast that both Aeneas and Arch couldnt see what actually happened. In those two moves, Arch was cut half! He couldn''t even see let alone block the move. Theo stood there, without even looking back at the fallen guy. . . "What have you turned into kid!" Aeneas looked frightened looking at the scenes unfolding before his eyes Chapter 146 - Possessive Fight... . . That is cheating, does that mean I can go all out! I can, right? I should! As Arch spoke it came as a surprise for Aeneas, But... But he was He looked surprised. Ah! What did you think? What do you think whos there behind me? Arch walked towards Ersa and pointed her with his vicious eyes. She shook her head sustainably to the statement of Arch while stroking her hairs. Both seemed very much annoyed by the situation. The schemes which they both planned now and then were failing continuously. Ersa was very disrupted with the performance of Arch because despite possessing 10 times more powerful than his opponent he was not able to gain victory. What can be worse than this? Besides being a loyal companion of Arch and grasping the circumstances going on, several times a thought came to her mind that it was very strenuous to defeat Aeneas and Arch will probably lose if he didn''t possess any high spiritual powers. But Ersa was someone who loved to take joy from the sufferings of others. She had zero empathy for what the sufferer is experiencing and gets a perverted thrill in watching something feel pain and die. She viewed sympathy and empathy as a weakness to be exploited. The only people she cared about were herself and her self-interest. This ones gonna be tough as long as she stands! Aeneas looked at her with an irritating look. Theo on the other hand looked no less worried. But this time he appeared to be a bit different. His skin colour turned pale, it seemed that it contained no blood. His usually deep brown eyes were now steely grey and they were as wide as plates; he glared at them annoyingly. Lips had changed their colour to faint black. His face showed fewer expressions. It seemed that his body was not attentive to the circumstances. Nobody there knew that Theo was possessed by some unknown being. Instead, everyone thought that this appearance of Theo was due to an inadequate supply of diet. Arch, use your powers and purge this evil right now! Ersa looked a bit irritated. Yeah! This will be fun! Full equip, Al-Zoya Arch enchanted his sword with reinforcement magic, rune magic again! Once he was done, he took a deep breath and launched a charged attack. With such a tremendous power that shook even the air around him, almost a moment later, from where he jumped, there was a crater. Taking such a force head-on was a fool thing. Theo, even though he wasnt sane understood it and made a move. To counter him he jumped in the air and increased the distance a bit lowering Archs brute force, low enough to take a hit. Theo blocked the hit with the sword. Even though the force was quite low, it was still enough to overwhelm Theodores physical abilities. Crack..! A sound echoed as they sparred, the crystal sword he was holding had a small bit of it broken off! No way! Aeneas was looking at it with disbelief. Theo stepped back and got back on the ground, Is that all you got! Huh! I thought you were better than that crap, I overestimated you. Lets end your pain right here you monster! Arch pointed his sword towards Theo and launched himself again. This time Theo managed to counter him with something different, Vise-Ha Another incantation and he went right through Arch burning him to dust. . . It happened so quickly Both Aeneas and Ersa were standing with jaw-dropped expressions. Ehhhh! Aeneas had wide-open eyes as he saw it, but He knew Ersa was able to revive him. . Just like before, she brought him back to life, a mass of life appeared out of dust right next to her. What the hell was that! I cant fight something, I cant see Ersa, do something! Arch had an irritated look, This sure is troublesome! Ill bestow Vision upon you for the time being! Saying this Ersa Enchanted, Al-Valaha Arch suddenly felt a wave of heavy feeling the moment she enchanted, as if everything got 10 times slower. He showed a smug face and launched at Theo yet again. Theo on the other hand used the same spell from before and encountered him in the same way, That aint gonna work twice! Arch smiled with a smug look and threw a slash, Watch out kid! Aeneas couldnt help but look at the scene in disbelief, he was frustrated to be idle, but his strength was sucked out. The strike was so fast it almost slashed him, dodged it by hair-thin distance. Your time has come monster! Arch moved yet again at fanatical speeds, launching himself at Theo. Theo dodged yet again and gained a bit of distance. What? You feel like dying yet? Arch pointed his sword at him with a crooked smile. Serra-Himari Theos incantation forcibly drew out Himari from the spirit realm, the sword he was meant to keep a secret. But it looked as if she didnt want to head out, the sword looked like it was getting engulfed in hellfire as well while the halo turned from golden to pitch black. Himari knew that it wasn''t Theo himself whom she was going to help, instead it was some kind of spirit who possessed his body and mind. Arch! Ersa called out to him softly, That being is no ordinary it seems, we must take care of it! Archelaus launched another attack, putting more force than before, the time Theo took to draw out the sword allowed him to pile up some strength. Theo stood without moving, All this time Ember was suffering Aeneas managed to heal up enough to jump in a fight and land a hit or two. Though he stayed on guard to look after Ember. She needed him to be there to protect her if anything came up. Damn, Just if someone was here! Si Muse Theo again spoke something in a spooky voice and stepped forward. The moment before Arch reached him, the incantation came in effect. Arch Froze right where he was, in mid-air! Theo walked to him and slashed him in pieces and the incantation ended. Aeneas couldnt see what happened as it was the same skill Theo used in the trial to defeat Skadi. The spirit magic Himari was capable of! Chapter 147 - His Charge Must Break Here... Clang! After sparring another hit Duvrion stepped back to get some distance for Arlo. Is that all? A... Plane guardian is capable of? Arlo replied while trying to catch his breath. Kid! You sure you want to go on? Are you forgetting that Im a beastmen before Plane Guardian, I can go on for days if you want and look at you! If you surrender, I might let you live! Duvrion who didnt even sweat in the fight looked at him with an intimidating look. Oh! Do you think thats all that I got? Let me show you my full strength! Arlo stood with a difficult expression, he looked on edge for sure! . We cant stay like this, you stay here and look after her, Ill go see that kid myself! Nuae stood up after learning that Arlo was there. But he almost overwhelmed Aeneas last time! You sure you can Catherine who had heard about his strength reminded him. Im sure Aeneas wasnt serious and He pulled a sword from the Spirit realm, a shiny one! I was once in killing squad for a reason! He showed a smirk on his face. . . Oye! Let me deal with him, You can go ahead and see whats going on there! Nuae walked up to Duvrion and pointed to the explosive background. Whats going on! Confuses, he replied, That kid turned into something dark, you should go there, lemme me take care of this punk here. He swung his longsword with a smirk. Hmm, Im not sure about how much I can help. But, lets see! Duvrion turned around and walked past him. You are underestimating me, mister! Arlo didnt wait long before launching an attach onto Nuae. He was equipped with the same white robe and sword he used against Aeneas. His speed was frightening, unlike before. He must have pure in all his might to launch this attack. Dont judge a book by its cover they say. Arlo felt his cold gaze even in such great momentum. His attack had no effect on him, it was utterly blocked and repelled by him. And it looked he didnt even try. Been a while since I had the chance to go all out! he then lifted the sword up and prepared for a counterattack Arlo, was enough confident to take the attack head-on, though he didnt expect him to change his weapon mid-air. From a heavy longsword, he switched to two curved daggers. His speed was already great and now his movements became even nimble thanks to the lighter weapon. In an instant, he landed more than 30slashes, almost overwhelming Arlos defence. He received one or two slashes head on making him lose his balance and fall backwards. Never let go of an opportunity they say. His voice echoed in Arlos ears as he stood right next to him with again a different weapon, a single-handed longsword. I worried for nothing then, Ill see whats going on there as you advised Duvrion made his way out, Shall we! Nuae smirked at the kid on the ground. Tsk, why is everyone getting in my way! Just a little longer and my task is done. Arlo stood instantly and got back in his stance. Whatever, Ill make sure you enjoy your time with me. Nuance reply did creep him a bit But instead of letting it affect him, he charged in yet again this time using the same trick as Nuae, he switched to bow and arrow. Hmm, that is the weapon, Lightning! he enchanted the arrow before shooting. The shot lit up the whole area with extremely bright radiance, Such a dirty break wont work kid! Nuae looked right through the attack and turned around to confront the incoming sword slash by Arlo. Indeed Arlo was startled but he didnt stop there and landed the hit anyway. The fierce confrontation was enough to shake and damage nearby houses. The slashes they exchanged were faster than what one could see, resulting in damaging shockwaves. From outside it looked like they were quite the match but only Arlo knew that with every blow, he was nearing the end, he could sense the intense killing intent in each slash. Continuing any further only meant an open invitation to death. Chapter 148 - Urgent Notification Hi everyone, Im glad to see you all have read my work this far. I have noticed a few things and I wanted to make them correct so the new readers could have a better time catching up and understand the novel better. The first issue being the starting chapters are way rough and aren''t suited for smartphone reading. For this, Ill be rewriting them, yeah all 35 of them. Also, the new chapters will be published but at a slower pace. I''m truly sorry for the inconvenience. . . The next problem being, me not replying to the comments. To be honest this one is going to be difficult to solve. Due to the contract, I''m not publishing the novel using Webnovel services but using another service. That is why I''m never notified of a single comment, and scrolling through all chapters every day isnt easy on the phone. But Ill be checking all of them coming time without complaining. . . Another problem is the publishing pace is so low. This one is truly my problem, may you call it laziness or a block. Honestly, I was stuck at a certain point and it took me a while working on it, but writing is taking a toll on me. In these coming days, well be back to releasing 4-5 chapters a week. I''m truly sorry for the delay caused. . . Also, I''m sure many of you must be thinking of the laziness in terms of naming and stuff. To be real, I''m still a student and am learning new things every day, so I''m not the best but ill try my all to deliver what you deserve. If you people have anything to say or inquire or even complain about, please put up a review or comment on latest chapter as thats the fastest way I can get notified. . Stay safe, and Have a nice time reading,. Chapter 149 - And He Lost It... As the fight between Arlo and Nuae intensified, Nuae was more than capable enough to keep up. Confident in his decision, Duvrion looked around if there was anything he needed to do himself. Looking at his people fighting back he was taken back a bit, his people were fighting in his stead with the enemy. Fiercely. Get going Duvrion, We got this! They might need you more! Lumiere who wasnt that far from them yelled while taking on one of the knights, Yeah, dont you sense something off! Get going! We got this! Dimitri patted him still figure from the back pushing him. Everyone! Sure, Ill get going! Saying this he headed to the back of the palace from where everyone could sense an awful fight. I wonder what the hell is going on there! as all the magic was still sealed within the barrier, he had no other way but to run there. . . On the other side, What is taking long Arch! Ersas calm tone had switched to a bit irritating one, she knew they had not much time left. Hell, hes uncalculated trouble, Im sure the upper ones would have had an easy time dealing! He replied with a hint of disappointment. What do you mean by that! Do you think Im incapable? The air suddenly turned cold, Move! As she enchanted, Arch was swept aside clean. You, There, Ill take you on! She pointed towards Theo, While I deal with him, take the opportunity to grab what we came for! She ordered Arch in a dominating tone. This is bad, Im left with no energy! If he attacked me, Id have no way of evading! Aeneas showed a clear sign of worry, but the worry was all he could do, he had exhausted all his mana and without his powers, he was nothing but dead meat to Arch. With pleasure! Arch leapt and jumped right after him, Im done for! Aeneas closed his eyes while still covering little ember. He heard a loud clang, slowly opening his eyes he was left speechless. Theo took his charge head-on, I knew it! He wont let us. Ersa who stood afar with a spell ready laughed out loud. AL-Arza A huge fireball, brighter than the sun was shot at her incantation. His reaction, nothing, Theo charged in again with engulfing himself in black flames, using his sword he split the fireball in half with great effort. The recoil was quite visible on his face. The pain that he felt was clear. . . Just a little longer! A voice was still guiding Theodore in that damp dark place, How long do I have to walk, and why am I feeling this weird warmth as if Im set ablaze? He was confused, of course, he would be. He was only following a voice. A little longer kid! You want that power to you, right? A little further well find the spiritual core, all you have to do is stab it with the dagger you have and youll be blessed with all the power! The voice explained, If what you say is wrong? What then? Theos questions were never-ending. Dont worry, have faith in me! Again a pair of slender hands appeared before him touching his cheeks softly. Okay! Not that I have anything else to do! I hope you are dealing with the enemy! he continued walking in that dark place while chatting with the voice he followed. . . Tch, no matter how fast I am, theres no way for me to get past him! His moves are abnormal! Arch complained as Theo managed to slash his 3rd time in a row. Then we must deal with him first! Corner him! Ersa was furious now and for the first time, it was visible. I never saw her like that, the kid is crazed but hes corned a demon like that! Thats unbelievable. Theo didnt wait around and headed straight to tackle Arch in close combat, his speciality. His speed was just as frightening, and it carried a great amount of momentum. Thanks to which the very first slash he landed hit Arch so hard he flew a couple of feet back in the air, though he didnt wait and charged yet again moving his body midair, I wont let you! Ersa wasnt slacking either as she chanted multiple strikes, but he managed to dodge them all catching up to Archelaus in a short. Crap! He could only curse at his sudden moves, Theo used the same skill from before to slash through Arch and charge on Ersa, it happened so quick Arch couldnt even see, just like before. Now I see! Though Ersa had a funny look on her face. She countered his move in ease. I get it now! The way you can use that skill, it was so easy and yet I missed? Not acceptable of someone of my position! She spawned Arch again by her side. What you got on him? Hes like a monster who can slip through time! Arch complained in an irritating tone. You are correct, he really can slip through time! I assume not a lot but, the gap is significant! She noted, Theo who stood a little farther gazed at both with his empty eyes, Hes running low on time and so do we! Arch commented as he noticed Theo getting sluggish and his aura fading faintly over time. Lets end this! He jumped in again, Theo did the same and reached to him with his frightening speed. But this time it was different, Arch countered his move, by calculating when hell hit the skill and slowing abruptly. The moment Theo used the skill, instead of going through he appeared right before him, Gotcha! Arch prepared a stance and slashed on him the moment he appeared. Before Theo could dodge it, the sword hit him, slashing through the flesh on his hand, cutting it clean off! In that split second where Theo had an upper hand, he not only lost the advantage but his arm as well! His right arm was cut off cleanly from his body! The pain directly channelled through towards Ember, and it was visible as she screamed in excruciating pain. The scream nearly shook Aeneas to the bones as he couldnt see what happened to Theo from where he was. But a moment later, ha got a clear look at the falling flesh on the ground.. Arch charged through with a smug face after slashing through, he didnt let the momentum fade and charged onto Aeneas while Theo stood motionless with one arm lose. Chapter 150 - He Was A Bit Far Too Gone Aeneas, you cant save anyone! A sound echoed in his mind as he saw Arch charging onto him head-on. He was rather helpless as he had spent all his energy and his body was in no shape, he just budged his head and closed his eyes. Theo who was not in control fought till he dropped his arm, Ember was lying unconscious after that scream. The atmosphere there was vicious. The ground where they were present was full of deep trenches and blood on it. Air seemed impure. The battle was a lot of things, and it was unrealistic to pretend that exciting isn''t one of them. It offers a person raw life: vibrant, terrifying, and full of the blast. The capacity for self-sacrifice among human beings is nowhere more evident than in the bond between these two people during battle. This can be called the ''core experience of combat The willingness to die for another person is a form of love, and is a profound and essential part of the experience ''. Some combat veterans have felt that their lives never mattered more than when they were in combat. They were in bad shape and the only way out of this was for him to hand over the Instrument. The thing which Aeneas was not willing to do at all. He wished to fight and take a stand for themselves, but just because of his wounded body he was not able to move from his place, for which he discerned blameworthily and forced down a sick feeling. Heat crept into his cheeks, shame engulfed him. He quivered with indignation, every muscle tensed, fury blinded him. He possessed a number of emotions at the same time, but all in vain. Their alliance became weak. Is there no other way! Can I not save even the word I gave to her father? How weak have I become? Aeneas thought helplessly. His voice became pale due to immense pain in his body. His eyes literally became wet due to this concept and tears rolled down his cheeks. He was very much disappointed at that time. In annoyance, he tried to get up back on his feet but the ache in his body was very severe which didn''t even allow him to move his posture. The only thing which he could do at the time was to just remain on the ground where he was and stare at the situation going on. You are mine! Arch didnt show any sign of slowing down, He was very much excited to fight after seeing them bleeding, suffering from body ache and exhausted. He was confident about the thought that one strike with the help of High Spirit Magic on them is enough to take their life. Just a foot apart, he was blocked yet again, by Theodore. This made Arch annoyed, and also he wasn''t expecting any such move from someone who was in such a disgrace for instance. His facial expressions and body gestures changed, his eyes became vicious, blood boiled while staring at Theo''s face, anger seared through him, his pulse slammed in his neck. . No one touches the boy! Hes mine! He stared down at the ground while talking and sounded haunting, his voice was creepy, and his eyes were still dead white. His right arm was severed and was bleeding crazily, he somehow managed to block him by using his right shoulder as a base for his sword to stop after receiving the strike of Arch. He used his body as he had lost another arm to block the attack. Huh! Who the hell you think you are? Are you trying to order me around? Have you not learnt from your lesson! Should I chop off that other arm too? Arch was pretty annoyed after the intervention, he wasnt expecting that. How many times people are going to stop me from getting what I want! Ersa was even furious now. She was exasperated by the situation. And was not able to find out that besides possessing High Spirit powers why was Arch not able to take their lives and finish off the battle going on. She stepped forward to help Arch, closed her eyes while pointing her forefinger towards Arch and began chanting the magic spells but stopped midway. A shockwave seemed to have passed right through her, Already? Tch, we were playing longer than we should have been! She touched her head as if it hurt. She bit back a scream. Whats going on now? Arch replied in an irritating tone, We are out of time Arch! We need to move out for now! She replied with her casual tone. Out of Time, Just give me a min and Ill snatch the instrument off of him! Arch turned around towards Aeneas who was holding his sword in front in a defensive stance. Return! Her chant abruptly teleported him near her, What the She is coming, I told you, remember? Her expressions changed suddenly, worry gnawed at her. An alarm rang in her mind, her heart pounded, fear twisted her gut, her blood ran cold. It seemed that she was now frightened by something or someone, but was not speaking up about it. And the Dome is out so we will be outnumbered soon and now is not the time to deal with them! She turned to Aeneas and continued, There is time for everything! Besides, we already have one of two things we came for! He looked at her in confusion, You will bring that Instrument yourself! Or youll lose her, Again! Saying this she showed a smirk. Her! Aeneas looked at her in a shocked expression, he had a hint of what she was talking about. You dare hurt him and run. Not that easy! Theo had a different thought in mind as he jumped high in the air, He was levitating high in the air while chanting a spell. Oya, that looks interesting! Ersa looked up at him as he prepared the spell, or rather the person who was possessing him was preparing. It would be fun if we could take out even one of them, right? She patted on the back of Arch, And I know whom to kill exactly! He showed a smirk, Using his lightning speed he grabbed Ember from where she was and pulled her back to where they stood. It happened just a moment later when Theo began his descent. That bastard! Aeneas helplessly looked at the scene, his sharp eyes missed the trick Arch used and he regretfully slammed on the ground. See you Aeneas! Ersa then waved him goodbye and opened a portal to walk through moments before Theo could hit, leaving behind Ember as a meat shield. Wake up kid! Aeneas screamed but to no effect, his descent wasnt slowing down. This isnt going to work Aeneas, move your body even if it kills you, or she will be dead. Move! You have to Aeneas clenched his fist and tried to use the lighting equipment to gain speed, but even after trying so hard, he couldnt. He was not in the shape of even moving, Move you piece of crap! He screamed to himself as he saw Theo closing on her. Nooooooooo! He finally had his appliance and charged in with all his might, but he wasnt close enough and Theo wasnt slow at all! Chapter 151 - Wake Up Wake Up. The spirit which had possessed Theos body was very much annoyed by circumstances going on. Generally, if the spirits are annoyed it manifests itself in a harshness that keeps those around us on edge. An angry spirit cuts back on a person''s life potential. This artefact had affected Theo both physically and mentally. His body colour became pale. The face revealed no expressions on it. His eyes had become dull or glassy, perhaps losing their lustre. It looked like they could either tremble or twitch. The only objective of the spirit who possessed Theo was to slash off Ersa and Arch. The anger of spirit had affected his body which made him weak, his eyes became numb, even before slashing he was not able to see who was exactly down there. His body had become a puppet who was working on commands of spirit. Theo was a few feet from slashing on his companion, Aeneas was frantically closing in hurting every single bone in his body, Ember was lying unconscious unknown of the danger her own master was carrying towards her, Luna who could only helplessly watch and stay with her till the end. The sword Theo charged with slashed through, many layers of mana barrier, it went breaking each one like a glass. The barriers showed his momentum enough for Aeneas to catch up and use his sword as a shield while stretching it as farther from his body as he possibly could. Barrier magic is a defence-oriented form of Caster magic that gives its user the ability to manipulate and shape their magic power into barriers, shields and walls to protect themselves and allies from both physical and magical attacks. Also, a magic barrier is a magical field that can prevent certain creatures or all creatures including humans from passing through it. This barrier may do so by scouring whatever attempts to pass through it or by physically impending whatever tries to move through it. The barriers were very strong and essential to protect one from any attack. But spirit made Theo use all his energy to break off those barriers neglecting his physical and mental capabilities. The last barrier that stood between his sword and her was a human, and even it didnt stop the sword. Luckily Aeneas reached in time and blocked the sword with his own, saving Ember. In that moment and at that speed Aeneas could only see a shadow but a moment or so and he saw who stood there. . What happened to you while I was away, little brother! Merida was standing with a sword passing right through her, her arms holding the blade stopping it from further damaging. She absorbed all the malice the sword had, After the slash, she went down on her knees. For a few seconds, even she was not able to grasp the circumstances going on. She just glared at the sword which passed through her body causing a stream of blood and then slowly looked up. Her eyes crinkled at the edges and the corners of her lips turned upwards. It had become very difficult for her to express anything on her face. She was bewildered about which feeling she should reveal first; Happiness because she met her loving brother after a long time or Pain because she was being slashed off by her brother. Theodore She uttered tenderly while blinking her deep eyes which almost became wet and enchanting her eyebrows a little bit and then softly touched his cheeks with a painful expression. . What is this sound? Theo stopped in his tracks while chasing the voice, he heard someone call out to him. He turned around to see who called out for him and he saw an open door, from which he could see nothing but bright light, The doors were made up of wood and were huge. It seemed old but had great thickness. As the doors were opened in the direction of Theo a cool breeze started coming out from it. There were no walls on the side of the doors. Inside it only thick, bright, sparkling white light was present. It was not possible to figure out what exactly is there inside? Until one enters it. Thinking of it as an exit he began walking this way, At the entrance of one of the doors, he stood and wondered what it meant, Welcome home my child! He clearly heard his mothers voice from the other side. Without thinking much he walked right through the door into the bright light, the pair of hands he saw earlier tried to catch up to him but couldnt cross the door, he could see that clearly but could do nothing other than wonder about the reason. Well meet again boy, we are destined to be together! The pair then retreated with a goodbye note. He then turned around to look for his mother but was blinded by the light, Wake up! Was the last thing he heard before everything turned dark again. . . Theo had a difficult time opening his eyes as if he had exhausted all his life force, indeed he was out of a lot of things and life force was the last thing to worry about. The first thing he felt was pain, so intense he blanked out for a moment, the sudden pain and his lessened energy caused his vision to be blurry and he could only see someone holding on to his face. The hands were rather cold but the touch felt soothing, it warmed his cheeks, the soft hands held his face firm and channelled a lot of mana into him negating his pain, the shock he felt was now gone and the pain was a bit suppressed, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Slowly he again opened his eyes, he knew he was thankful to whoever was standing next to him, even in that chaos he was helped. Just as he opened his eyes, he felt a chill running through his spine, Finally, you woke up! Merida held to his face and greeted him regardless of the pain she was in, Theo who was standing next to her couldnt process it all. He remembered a glimpse from his dream, the one he saw in the trial where everyone was hurt. The scene next to him resembled a little too much. Merida used up her strength to negate his pain and leaned on him. As she closed in, he felt the sword in his hand and its damage. Aeneas looked at both of them helplessly as he had also exhausted every ounce of energy in his body. The scene haunted Theo so badly the only reaction he gave was that he collapsed with his sister in his arms. His throat ran dry and he couldnt scream, his eyes widened by fear, his entire body became motionless, the land beneath his foot quite literally vanished as he fell. . They managed to run away huh! Aeneas was startled by the voice that came from behind, it was the voice of a girl. That little one is more courageous, she jumped to save you while putting herself in danger, I cant let it go to waste, can I? Even though it was a totally different voice, he recognized her right away, So it was you who scared her away, old hag! He fell unconscious with a slight relief, the help had arrived and, in a way, a big help! Chapter 152 - The Pain Was Rather Too Much You lead us to this! Theo suddenly woke up from sleep, he was sweating like a bear. His breaths were heavy even though he was injured gravely, he had a vision of that trial. Crap! That was just a dream then! He let out a sigh, unaware of his situation. He thought of it as a bad nightmare, sweat gathered at his forehead. It tickled him so he moved his arm to wipe it clean. . Whats this! It didnt work so he tried again, this time he kept his eyes open, only to see it for himself. Gwaaaaaaaahh He screamed like a child Noooooo..NO..NO This cant be happening! He almost tore his way through the bed and jumped, Calm down kid! As he cried his way, he was confronted by Jura, she grabbed him by his left hand and pulled him close yelling again, Calm the heck down! Youre still alive, arent you? No way Theo was calming down, which made her irritated and out of the heat when she knocked him out clean. Hes a handful! She complained. . . Gasps Theo woke up after a while with a large gasp. Hes still sweating but unlike before, he aint screaming. Jura stood by, What was that! Screaming out of nowhere? He looked at her with a terrified look, then he waved his broken arm to her. He had this very scary look, he looked at her with a look saying, This is why I was screaming! Does it hurt? She asked casually, that behaviour of her stunned him. Hurt! Who is she? What does she mean by if it hurts? Theres nothing left here to feel! His scared face turned into ember red, his expression screamed for his anger. If this injury is hurting this much, youll sure kill yourself if you knew what you did! She looked at him with disappointment and left. As she walked through the door, Catherine and Duvrion himself walked in to see how he was doing. They heard what she said, Dont be that harsh on the kid! Duvrion spoke to her fading figure, Anyways, Its a relief to see you alive! He then turned and spoke to Theo who was sitting in shock. . Who is she? What happened? What the hell is going on? I cant bloody remember anything well, the heck? Everything is going in the wrong way! Theo had a difficult expression, It was true that nothing seemed to go his way, nor it was in his control. Worse, recent things that happened were unprecedented. Duvrion and Catherine looked at his expressions turning and twisting, he was on the verge of breaking. He was looking at his severed arm with tears, I cant fight like this, why something like this had to happen? Ive become useless! He cried, finally. Let it all out Theodore, let it all out! Catherine confronted his cry. In all this time, he held back his tears. Even when he was suffering from a lot, he was holding back. Right now, his pain was not only that he had lost an arm, but his ability to fight. He was a swordsman, fighting with an arm short was as if throwing away the fight. Though he had no idea about what was to come. He wept for a while in Catherines arms, he cried like a child. Duvrion stood for that brief moment before taking a seat next to him. So much happened since you all came here, it should have been our responsibility to look after your wellbeing, instead you had to fight and face such ordeal. Catherine turned to him and replied while holding onto Theo, Thats not true, we just did what we could, I believe even he thinks the same. We just lend our help, thats nothing compared to what youve done for us! Yeah! Theo tried to hold onto his breath, he tried to speak while calming his sobs, Everyone has done a lot! I...I am stupid to let something like this happen to me! IIt was II who rendered myself useless! He bursts into tears yet again. Both Catherine and Duvrion looked at each other and sighed, they knew something he didnt and thought of keeping it that way. Theo, chin up! If you gave up at this point what will happen to the people? Everyone who is having high hopes from your journey, will you let their hopes just fade this way! She pulled him closer and spoke, People! Wait! Im missing something. He seemed confused, How are you feeling anyway? Is there anything you need? Wait, Guards bring something for him to eat! Duvrion tried to change the subject, But Theo was shut quiet as Catherine pulled him close, Cmon you need rest dont you! . . M.Meri..da! He had a horrified expression Where is she? Chapter 153 - What Has Happened Has Happened! Theo! Catherine chased him as he ran through the halls desperately. Merida! Where are you! Mer... Meridaaa! He ran through the hall while shamming the doors open and screaming her name. Even though he was injured, right now he totally ignored the fact. Before he passed out in the field, he remembered him stabbing Merida. That was the only thing he remembered from the time when he was possessed. Thudd! Meridaa! He pushed a large door by slamming on to him with his broken body. The push made him lose his balance and he fell on the floor after pushing through the door. His injuries were not small in any way, he had lost a limb and many of his bones were broken, after falling to the ground few of his cuts opened. He looked up with watery eyes and saw the same Little Girl standing there, What are you screaming about? I. I cant find her! Theo broke in tears as he failed to stand up. He struggled with all his might but this time he was grounded for good. His body wont respond and he felt miserable. Are you talking about your sister? I heard it from the boys that shes your sister, dont worry she Where is She? Sister, yeah shes my sis! Where is she? Theo cut her talk and asked in a desperate tone. By then Catherine caught up to him. Along with the sisters in the chamber, they helped him stand up. With great struggle, they managed to help him stand up and he was finally able to see her, His sister lying in the bed. She was wrapped up in tape and arrays of Magic circles surrounded her. Her frail body was motionless, but her breaths were visible. Another thing that was visible was the grave wound inflicted upon her by the earlier stabbing. His sword had left a deep wound right in the middle of her chest, just a bit farther from her vitals. Tsk, Shes alive, happy? Jura told him as he kept looking at her with a sad look, Nooooooo! He screamed his lung out, he snapped He started banging his head on the floor while screaming frantically. His movements scared everyone, his frantic banging made him bleed through his head. I am the reason, I am the reason everything is going wrong! I should just die! I He was about to say something as Jura walked to him and held his head in her small gentle hands, You should rest, shes alive and Ill make sure she stays that way! She chanted something he couldnt understand, the chant made him feel dizzy and he fell asleep. Im sorry, I couldnt stop him! Catherine spoke in apologizing tone, Why should you be sorry? This was inevitable! Besides, she almost gave her life for this kid, I admire such bravery. If hes her brother hes just as valuable to me. She then turned and asked a sister nearby, Set up a bed nearby! Id hate to see them separated after seeing him like that! Hmph, such impulsive kids! She then stormed out of the Chamber. . . Its all because of you A sound echoed waking Theodore up with a shock, Noooo! He screamed Calm down Theo, You are scaring everyone! Catherine held his hand and muffled his mouth with her palm. Geez, you are a handful one! She sighed Tell me Theo moved her hand from his mouth away and asked her, Tell me, what did I do? He was starring at her with his sparkling eyes, his expressions were painful, she couldnt avert his gaze but she knew if she told him, he wont take it good upon him. Its nothing, Theo! Just calm down, you have to rest! She tried to persuade him away, No! Tell me! I know I wasnt sane! I have to know what trouble I caused! Theo begged her. Promise me you wont go insane like earlier! She was defeated by his persistence. Catherine talked him through everything that happened when he was possessed, from the change in his appearance to the battle, everything. She had heard it all from others, even the fact that he had launched onto Ember! He listened to it all quietly and remained silent once she finished. She looked at him with a look that, damn he took it well! Theo lied down with his face facing the wall, IIll just rest for the time being! Catherine stood up and turned around knowing he needed the rest. She then left the chamber after glancing at the sleeping figure of Merida, as sound and silent as ever. . . We have to act soon! Their lives will be in danger otherwise. Duvrion, Nuae and Dimitri were talking as Catherin walked in. She had a weird look, What happened? She asked They all had a sad and angry look, tightening his fists, Nuae replied, They took hostages! His reply turned the room silent, Cathy still didnt know who was the hostages. . Baang! Jura along with Aeneas stormed the door, from the looks of it, Aeneas was standing with her help and had a scary expression. Its Vivian! He commented in a huffing tone. Chapter 154 - Responsibilities Its Vivian! His reply broke the chat in silence, . . Catherine looked at him in shock, No! No way! That bitch took her for some rituals I guess, she has done it before many times! We need to go! Aeneas continued in a painful tone while grinding his teeth. Catherine covered her mouth and stood with wet eyes, she had no clue that she was abducted, of course, she hadn''t seen her or Yvaine both after the incident, but to her it wasn''t that serious. She thought they were moved somewhere else, just then she remembered another member, "Where is Naomi? Is she taken too?" "Rest assured she is safe in Palace, we don''t know who might have tipped off the enemy so she''s staying in the Palace for the time being Thap place is probably the safest for the time being!" Dimitri replied to her worry, It was his idea to keep her hidden, he had acted the day Flynn or rather Archelaus acted. But the fact that two for their allies were taken remained still! They have taken both Yvaine and Vivian! I failed to protect our guests and let this ordeal happen! Duvrion punched in the wall hard enough to make the entire chamber shake. Meanwhile, a guard walked in and whispered something in the ears of Dimitri, Hmm tell them well look for it once we deal with the things at hand! He sighed and turned to join the conversation again, everyone had an angry look. You should go! Dimitri patted his hand on the back of Duvrion, Father! What do you mean? I cant leave everything in your hands and chase them? Would you then just sit and wait for them to die on you? Dimitri replied in a sharp tone, "Father, I failed my citizens! The capital of our territory was hit! Even when it was impossible in our presence the enemy dare get in! By letting me go after them you are losing more on defence. Right now we should fasten our defence and make sure this never happens again!" Duvrion clutched his fist as he spoke, it was visible he meant to say things other ways, "Does that mean you can let the enemy take advantage by using a Hostage situation?" Dimitri question his motive, "No father, But I can''t go! The council is shaken, people are in distress and I can''t just let go of my responsibilities here! Of course, I''ll aid in other ways, I can let a few of the best men accompany you to retrieve them!" He reluctantly continued, "You saw the enemy yourself didn''t you?" Dimitri took a step to the window and looked outside, "I have turned old to fight a fierce battle now! It''s been ages since I step a foot out to fight, but the times are changing! If we don''t act now and let the enemy move without paying for their deeds, they''ll grow ignorant, they won''t hesitate to act again. Do you want this to continue?" He then turned to Duvrion as a gust of wind blew by him glorifying his stance. "I know, but..." Duvrion had a hesitant look on his face, as an overlord, he was bearing a load of responsibilities. The people were pun in danger and he had to find why, but without confronting the enemy in a better situation, there was no way of knowing why! . ... Duvrion, One must fulfil his responsibilities, right now yours is to find and bring those girls safe! Let your old man handle the legal affairs in meantime! Duvrion had a sorry face, Duvrion, you want to make this straight right? Then join him and find those who caused this ordeal in the first place! Dimitri replied with a conviction I..." He took a deep breath and paused for a while before continuing, "I, The Proud Beastmens Overlord shall bring the enemies to justice and also bring the girls to home safe, I swear it on my name." His eyes had a convicted look, at last, he stood on his own decision, "Aeneas, I shall aid you with all my strength! Duvrion finally stood on his decision, Let me join in as well! Nuae, after looking everyone getting fired up couldnt stand idle, Ive seen you fight! You are an exceptional one, Let us altogether deal this! Duvrion stretched his hand to invite him, Im sorry! If I was at my former self, this would have never happened! Aeneas looked pleased yet sad. He was about to say something when Jura hit him in the back, Dummy! You should ask for help when you need it! Im glad you could find the courage to speak up and make so many friends! She initially gently rubbed his cheeks and then violently squeezed them making him squeak. This lightened the mood a bit, Loli old hag! What the heck you think you doing? Aeneas complained to which he was hit in the head by her, Whom are you calling old hag, huh! He was silenced by her furious look, her short figure looked more intimidating than ever. . . I... I will also join you, father! Milot who was silent this whole time took the courage to speak up Yeah, sure why no But before Aeneas could finish, Duvrion slapped Milot hard. His slap silenced the whole chamber in an awful way, You dare call me your father? He only had this to say. Chapter 155 - If Only He Had Not Left Her... Duvrion! Dimitri looked at him with a confused look, Father! Tell him what we saw when we entered the Cathedral. Duvrion, without looking at his father asked in an angry tone, Dimitri had a hesitant look, My child, this isnt Tell him what we saw! Duvrion wasnt in the mood to listen to anyone, he was pumping in anger. Looking at him Dimitri closed his eyes and replied in a calm tone, All the guards were slain! Who killed them? Duvrion coldly continued, We dont know that yet Duvrion! Dimitri was again interrupted, Who? He took a deep breath, From the looks of it, some swordsman made his way in! . . Are you suspecting him? Aeneas had a scary expression, Hes not that fallen! Duvrion took a pause and continued, You had only one job! I expected only one thing from you when I put you in the cathedral! Milots eyes were widened, I was assured that no harm would reach that girl as long as you were inside! I guess I expected from the wrong person! Duvrion turned away after throwing a final gaze at him, I gave him a chance as you said! I have no reason to not believe hes incapable! He spoke to Dimitri, Duvrion! He came to my aid and thats why Dimitri tried to speak him through but, Did you call him to help you? Duvrion silenced him, I didnt but I was in a pinch! Could you not have handled it? Duvrion furious as ever asked his father, Dimitri looked at Milots sorry figure, he was frozen with guilt. I, I certainly could have. He replied in a low tone. Although as a wizard his spells were useless under the barrier, he was still one of the most formidable people. For sure Dimitri could have been able to handle the situation. They drove the only hurdle in their path away and this brat made things easier for the enemy. He cant even think rationally and you are telling me hes going to succeed me! Succeed my arse, he cant even decide for the good of people yet! Duvrion was hot red due to anger, Hes a child Duvrion, even you were a child at some point! Dimitri tried all he could to convince him, Child! Hes no father! His arrogance and attitude led to this! He turned to Milot and continued, You still havent learned your lesson? . Didnt this arrogance of yours kill her, your mother? Duvrion! The elder yelled at him How can you be a jerk? Are you trying to accuse your own child? No one had seen Dimitri get angry before. He was furious at what Duvrion just said. Duvrion didnt stop there any longer and stormed out of the chamber while taking a pause to talk to Aeneas about his plan, We leave tomorrow early morning, heal up by then! These unexpected turns of events silenced or rather shocked everyone, Milot was devastated, he was on the verge of breaking down. Hiding his face, he ran out of the chamber, Milot! Dimitri was saddened by what he had heard, it was too harsh for that child Everyone was taken by what had happened, no one expected a thing like that, Why is he so hard on that poor kid? Catherine asked Dimitri in a bit angry tone Ever since we are here hes hard on him unlike that other one, whos the most spoiled kid Ive ever met! At least Milot helped us, where is this other kid? She was still angry Every person less is a pain, we aint talking about amateurs here! Shes on par with Avatars! Or even worse! Aeneas had a stingy expression. Leave them for now. Right now we have more important tasks at hand! Jura suggested . . Chapter 156 - The Heartless Witch, Ersa Right! Aeneas, we need to know what we are fighting? Who is this Ersa? And why did she kidnap Vivian and Vyaine! Dimitri asked Aeneas Ill help you locate them! You cant walk blindly right! Jura spoke smugly. She helped Aeneas sit down and relax before speaking up, Also, how do you know Jura? Youve met before? Nuae asked him in a curious tone. Met! Jura let out a laugh while Aeneas hid his face, After he lost his Sigil he was being chased by many beings, at a point even an Avatar chased after him. He was such a sorry kid back then. While venturing through the forests he bumped into me, and I took him in as my child She hugged him and ruffled his hairs, I felt sorry for his past and helped him raise his strength! Also, why do you think he lived this long even without an Ace Sigil? This answered a lot about his past. I wasnt a kid back then you old Loli hag! Aeneas replied with a pout, Jura, didnt take it lightly. Every time you call for me, you call me Loli old hag! Let me teach you a lesson you little punk! She looked angry for sure. She then proceeded to grab him by his collar and pulled him while chanting, Heed my command and grant me thy strength. In the name of the God of Benevolence, Your speech shall be bewitched by cat tongue, Judgement! As she finished her chant Aeneas was sweating buckets, everyone was puzzled about what chant she used! God of Benevolence? You pray to Gods! Nuae asked curiously! Nah! But I can chant any magic-using any Gods authority! Scary isnt it? She replied in a smug tone. That isnt funny, Nya! As Aeneas spoke, everyone burst into laughter. Ehe! What did you say? Jura was clearly having fun with it! I said it isnt funny you Loli . Nya! I cant talk propurrly like that nya! What the heck nya? Loli hag.Nya! His speech was totally destroyed by cat tongue. Now you can have all the fun, no need to thank me! She flicked a flock of hair with a look that scared the heck out of him, How long nya! He asked in a sorry tone! As long as I wish! Gwahhh haa ha! Her laughter was no different than some evil villain. Ill let you talk this while as you talk about Ersa and stuff! Once its over. I got it nya! Ill tell you about her and what I know nya! He continued with wet eyes. Poor guy! Everyone had it written clearly on their face. This is all I know so if theres anything I miss, well in a surprise about that. Ersa, shes one of the ten top brass of the Chronicles, a society of the people who worship only one God, God of eternity. Its like Gnosis but much worse, you saw her right! Its not that shes weakest or shes strongest either. She stands at number 10. Dimitri walked forth, As far as I know, chronicles, as what they call themselves are a part of Human territory to the west, am I correct! Whats with that? Catherine asked the obvious, Yeah they are, and in recent years the nation of humans or the namely Suzdal Kingdom rose up to be one of the most powerful nations! Aeneas then continued, The top brass of Chronicles are not to be taken lightly, we were lucky only one was there! They rival the strength of Avatars, even Duvrion would have had a tough time dealing more than one at a time! Ersa, I dont know how or when did she join, but she is not from this era! They don''t call her a heartless witch for no reason, she''s inhuman! His revelation was news to everyone present, What do you mean by shes not from this era? Dimitri asked him Shes around far longer than any of us here! Jura added in You know her? Not particularly or lets say I dont remember crossing paths with her, but Ive sensed her magic once before. Those were some scary times for mortals! I cant forget that sense for sure! Juras words made them worry, Aeneas then continued again, Shes right! Ersa is the reason for my dark past! At least the darkest of my past! Confused by his words Catherine asked him, What do you mean by that? When I was a kid, she murdered everyone in my town including the chief, Mias father! For that silly instrument! His clenched fists spoke for his memories, He made me promise to him that Id protect both her daughter and this instrument with my life and never let her get it! This instrument that he gave me, I was curious as to what it really was? I travelled looking for answers and that path led me to be an adventurer, later both me and Mia became candidates for Ace and you know the rest! Ersa kind of stayed lowkey during the war. Only these seven kingdoms didnt face the ill fate in those times, other places were being attacked too, she must have been engaged somewhere. After everything went downhill I met Jura and there I came to know what this artifact was! He pulled out a pouch from his storage, She doesnt know it, but Ive secured one out of 5 in total, she must have one or two as well! That means If she finds you, itll be over! We arent sure if she has a few or all remaining! But what is this set anyways? Why is she looking for it? And the girls? What about them! Dimitri added in questions to him. The set was of some tyrant that ruled the north way before mortals walked freely, Its just an old folk tale that Jura told me about, but its too true to neglect. The tyrant wasnt from this world as it seems, the powers he had were never heard of and the set we are talking about is his own. You cant imagine, nor can I as its said all original Gods fought it and sealed him away. The fact that all original gods had to fight makes it scary enough! This was his instrument set! Anyone who can wield it will gain the strengths overpowering to that of the Gods, but the thing is this set is not just incomplete, its broken in pieces and so far Ive managed to secure one entire piece of the set! Gods back then must have known someone would try to resurrect the powers within and thus they shattered it in pieces. After all they couldnt destroy it! It was too powerful for even them and without the God of Creation they had no clue how to dispose of it well n good! Jura added, But shes trying to collect them all, and as for girls, one is sure as a bargaining chip and the other for some ritual! She has no other reason in my view! We must hurry and save them! Aeneas pleaded at the end of it, This is all I know, but who was that guy, I have no idea! Also, shes a difficult one to defeat, we must only prioritize rescuing the hostages and not fighting to the death as we may die, but she can never! Her domain is Time and she manipulates it at her will Im not sure of the limitations though as Ive avoided her all this time, and shes not the only thing that I have avoided, apparently some gods are taking an interest in this artifact and theyd send their avatars to retrieve the piece! He warned everyone about the danger. Theres one more thing! Catherine added, Whats going to happen to Theo? She asked worriedly. Chapter 157 - It Was Time To Make A Move! What has happened has happened, theres no way of reverting that! He must accept the bitter truth and move on! Dimitri replied in a bitter tone. Catherine looked at him and stated his situation, she told them that he had asked her about what happened when he was possessed. But why did you.. Aeneas was about to say something but Jura stopped him, He was going to face in anyways, earlier the better! Hes not looking all good though, he looked depressed! Catherine stated in a low tone, He, I dont think hes going to take it all so good for the time being. She sighed The air got heavy, That bitch, We must get Vivian back to safety as soon as possible! Aeneas clenched his fist, And what about the stones? You sure havent forgotten the main purpose of your journey or have you? Dimitri reminded him, The silence that followed was awful. No one had a clue how much time they had and from the looks of it, someone else was looking for these stones. Lamius, they surely hadnt forgotten his intrusion from the last dungeon. I have a solution to that! Jura broke the silence, What solution? Nya! Aeneas narrowed his eyes as he glared at her, Dont give me that look, its all your fault for acting like that! She then let out a sigh before continuing, How about we split into two teams for a while and do two things at a time? Her response was uncalled for, besides right now they were lacking manpower and she was asking about going on separate adventures! Oye! Old..nya! Do you know what you meanya! We already lack people nya! Who is going the other way nya? The curse was really hurting his speech now which didnt stop others from having a smile on their face, Simple! While I go with you, let Milot, Theo and this girl with that weird spirit Its Catherine and Sylph isnt a weird spirit! Gosh.. Catherine interrupted her and complained with a pout. Umm, Yeah, Catherine. Whoa, what a long name, Ill just call you Cathy! Jura flicked a lock of hair that was sliding on her face again and again. Oye! Dont go naming people nya! Everyone could feel his pain as he spoke in a broken voice, from the looks of him, it looked hed break into tears anytime. But, Arent they both in the dumps now! Will it be a good idea for to us go just like that, and to a dungeon? What if that hammer guy appeared again? Or lets say something big happened? What are we going to do on our own? Also, is there any dungeon nearby in the first place! Catherine had a lot of questions, she took a seat while petting Sylph on her lap. Oh, Lamius may be trouble but he aint that stupid to walk in here just like that! He knows who rules this place. Aeneas showed a smirk Yeah, he hosts not one but two sigils. If he steps in the territory well know immediately. Dimitri assured. He had absolute control over the territory but this time it was compromised, his assurance was doubtful to Catherine and she looked at him with narrow eyes, Ersa is an exception Cathy! That woman is a bad omen and those things dont come with warnings! Besides she can skillfully hide anyones strength! Aeneas picked her doubt right away. What if they are working together, until yesterday we didnt know if Arlo was working with her and she had this many things planned beforehand! She let out her concern . . He isnt that fallen Cathy, he may be our enemy but I believe in him! He wont be siding with her, rather hed stand in her way! Aeneas spoke hie thought, he put his faith in him. If you are saying so, we have no reason to not believe and I hope we dont cross our paths with scary stuff! Cathy let out a sigh after that, I just hope they both get their courage together, I dont want to see them like that! Dont worry dear, theyll do fine! Dimitri gave her a push. "We have to let them know of the plan too!" Catherine said so and then continued, "I''ll try my luck with Theodore, he might get it better, I just hope his injuries aren''t that grave!" Jura stood up with a proud expression, "Of course he won''t feel pain, healed it myself after all! He won''t be getting his arm back but he won''t be out of strength at least! But are you sure you can persuade him, he sounded too dull to even listen?" "Yeah, But I''ll hide the fact that Vivian is taken or he''ll be disturbed too much!" Her point was indeed valid, he''d either get even depressed or would insist on joining Aeneas and his party which was more dangerous "That seems just fine! I''d make Milot up for the task too." Dimitri nodded in agreement. They all stood for a moment. Aeneas let out a sigh, "It''s too much to ask from them, isn''t it? I kinda feel bad for them!" No one could deny that. "They have to grow up, it''s a lot faster than what they can keep up with but that''s what their destiny is" Dimitri sighed as he glanced out of the window. . . Chapter 158 - A Vicious Trap Is In Play On the other side of the forest, a few shadows were gathering. So which one we are taking back home? It was Archelaus who threw both the tied up girls on the ground while talking to Ersa, Handle them with care boy, they are of quite the value! Ersa then turned to face the other shadow approaching, Although we have helped you this time, Im sure theyll come to get them! Are you sure you can handle them like this? They sound handful to me. Especially after what we all did! Ersa continued while the shadow kept closing in! Of course that wont be a problem. Besides, I wish to see their true colours! Ah! How beautiful the fight will be! I can hardly contain it, its so exciting my blood is boiling up! The creepy voice was undoubted of Belphegor. It must have been her wish we met, now He let out a burst of creepy laughter and suddenly went silent before continuing, As per promised, Id take one of them for out use! I should satisfy him too or we wont achieve our desires! Ersa looked at him in a disgusting look, If you fail you know she wont show you any more love! Hearing her Belphegor stood in silence, She wont! No, no no no no no no nooooo, I cant allow another failure! That kid escaped last time from us! I cant allow it again. He pulled his hairs as he let out his wailing. Hes creepy, why did you side with him Ersa, I cant follow! Arch looked at the scene while narrowing his eyes. I didnt and besides She then taps her finger on his head You shouldnt talk back to me so easy! Her nudge gave him a burst of pain as he fell to his knees, Dont forget your place dear! her smile was looking just as fake. Damn, that strength is no joke! He thought to himself Well be taking that other girl with the necklace on. She seems interesting to me! She pointed towards Vivian, later she turned to face the person who retrieved her, She had it on her right? A jade Dagger! The person nodded in agreement, With this, youve fulfilled your contract, you can have this! She threw an odd-looking bottle to that person. It was the same girl that was with Arlo earlier, she looked at the bottle closely, I wont deceive you girl. The golden blood you seek! I surely wont go cheap to fake it! Tell him with this we are on our ways now! It was the golden blood that she traded for the girls, Oye! Is it fine to let them have it! Isnt it like the super rare item? Archelaus understood its value. Even he had a hard time asking for the item and only after a long time, he got one. Yeah! Im sure besides it was mutual! Now that we have dealt with one of the contracts, lets see what we have here! She let out a sigh, they had travelled a fairly long way to get to Arnor to avoid blowing up the cover. Come out of there, your stealth aint helping you here Clarke! She called out for Clarke who was hiding in the bushes nearby out of habit, I should have not in the first place after all it was half your contract. Though I failed to bring the client back safely, I must apologize for that! He bowed to show his respect. No worries! She walked towards him with a smile on her face, the contract he talked about was the one regarding the massacre in that village! You dont need to worry about that, the client was a decoy to protect us. He performed well. Mother must have shown mercy to him once he was relieved off from the mortal realm. They must not know who was behind the contract this early! She showed a hint of a smirk on her face, But they made that huge magic circle and the mess they left will not go unnoticed! What if they deciphered it? Archelaus put forth his question to Ersa. Dont worry about it they will not be able to, that circle was an ancient magic spell! For now, lets not worry about that, here have this! Ersa handed the jade daggers to the Clarke that were on Vivian. What are these? Clarke couldnt peek in the details, Is it any good? Youll know! She didnt say much more than that. The entire thing was confusing to Archelaus, Ersa has always been a mysterious girl to him, all her plans seem to him as last-minute plans but instead, she would plan everything beforehand. Now for your last contract from me would be assisting that kid who helped us most, get to him and aid him for the time being! Hearing Ersa he bowed for one last time before leaving. Do you think hell be fine? Isnt Herald after him? Archelaus understood right away what she assigned Clarke with Yeah, it could be a difficult task, but Xenos is known for their track record. Even if he fails well have weakened up Arnor enough for whats coming! As she said a gust of wind blew by making her hair loosely sway with the flow. Lets head home, we mustnt let everyone wait long! She turned and gave a pat on the back of Archelaus, Who are we talking home? He asked about the girls The one with that weird necklace is our prey! Belphegor, you can have the other one. She got on her knee and touched the necklace on Vivians, it was the one that Theo got as a gift. Earlier before he left the cathedral, Theo had handed the Necklace to Yvaine so that she could give it to Vivian, which she did. He had given it to her as a good luck charm for recovery. Then, I shall hand the other girl to Glatius, itll be his reward after dealing with the hurdles! Belphegor showed a smirk as he tried not to drool. Creepy Archelaus squinted to his expression. Even if he fails, he must take down at least one of the hurdles or itll not be beneficial! Ersa reminded him, Ah dont worry, hes all ready to play along and we have an unaccounted aid too, Im sure well do just fine! Ah! I cant wait to see the despair of the face of them, I wonder if theyll bring that little dragon, They must, they should, they have to or it wont be fun, no no no no no no noooooo, they must! He pulled on to his hairs and sat on his knees while Ersa got up and walked away with Vivian tied up still unconscious being carried by Archelaus. Play well and shell like it that way! Ersa then continued to talk to Arch, They wont make a move in the night so these guys have some time, the chaos really did set them back a lot! . . Just a bit further from where they stood opened a long-range teleport array startling everyone, You coming home missy or we gotta wait even longer? That old man is really pissed waiting! A short guy walked out of it, No need to wait any longer dear, lets go, Arch! She waled in the portal first and behind her, the short guy walked after throwing a glare at Arch making him a bit uncomfortable, I can never read his mood! Damn these chronicles are scarier than those plane guardians! He was sweating as he walked in. As he went through the portal closed up. Shall we take her? One of the followers of Glatius stood behind Belphegor, Yeah! But lets not hurry up, let him play nicely before we hand her over! He might need her in desperate times! he showed an evil expression. All this happened while Yvaine acted as if she was unconscious! Chapter 159 - Responsibilities A Prince Must Carry After a long time, nothing big was happening in Arnor, the night was rather quiet nor calm. There was an awful quietness in the capital of Arnor, it had been long since something of this scale happened, there was sorrow in the air. Many people lost their lives in the uproar, the buildings were damaged, although the deaths were not in high number, it was still a grieving matter. The largest damage was done to the area immediately next to Cathedral and Royal Palace, the streets were desolated and people could be seen grieving for the dead. The Palace and Cathedral were heavily guarded and the Patrolling was now increased in and around the capital. The city was in a state of chaos, for a small settlement as Arnor, it was a huge deal and everyone would now be looking at the movements of Overlord. . I thought youd leave after that? Dimitri tracked down Milot in one of the balconies of the Cathedral tower. It was high enough to provide a wide view of the entire capital. I still get nightmares of that day gramps! Milot was leaning on the edge of the balcony, gazing into the darkness of the night. What did I do wrong? All I did was listen to mom and run away, run away! All Ive been doing is running away, is it wrong to run from what I cant handle? Id rather not involve than messing up everything. He spoke in a very depressed tone, his pain was crying out loud. Milot.. Dimitri sighed at his state. Of course, he knew Milot wasnt in the wrong, that fateful day when he and his mother were attacked by a wild bear, he was just a child! It was a miracle in itself that he survived, his mother must have given all her strength buying time for her little one to escape to safety. Duvrion always hated the fact that he let them go on their own, he could never blame the kid for not saving her, but his love for her was so great this time he did! Gramps, If only I wasnt born A tear slide from his reddened cheeks, making its way to the grill of the balcony. Dont say something so stupid, my child, everyone has a purpose in this world. You might not have found it yet thats it! Duvrion did step out of the line today I understand, his anger got him good but I know he didnt mean it and Im sure somewhere deep in your heart even you know that too. Dimitri walked close to him and placed his warm hand on his head. I tried everything to please him, Gramps, I guess Im not the child he wants. He kneeled on the grill and let out a sob. Thats not true! Well, even Duvrion wasnt the kind of kid Id say I liked. Hearing him Milot asked back, What do you mean? As a child, he was even more mischievous than you! Dimitri stood beside him and showed a peel of smile, I dont even remember how many times I punished him, he was the most crazed kid I had ever seen! He was adventurous, always curious of stuff and he was the kind of kid that youd never believe one day would become an overlord! But life is never constant, with time he grew up to be who he is, he met your mother and became even mature! I remember I once saved him from crazed chicks who were beating him to a pulp for sneaking in the womens bath. That cant be true? Milot had a questioned look, Oh, thats just one of the things he did! You see, kids are allowed to make mistakes to a certain point, kids learn from the mistakes and grow up. Although we shouldnt hurry up the growing process, Duvrion thinks you should be prepared for the worst. After what happened with your mom, he doesnt want you to face the same fate. To lose someone so dear is so terrifying my child, well you already know the pain. From the beginning, Eric was a crybaby so he doesnt put much pressure on him but rather shelter him, but you are different. Dimitri turned to him and looked into his eyes. You are the crown prince, the one who will lead the people and fight most fearsome of the enemies and also would have to be strong enough to protect everyone! You are capable of that my child, believe me when I say this! Dimitri pointed to his heart, Always believe in yourself! . Whats use of it now, he isnt going to even look at me! Milot let out a sigh afterwards, You can still help him in many ways, you dont always have to be in front of his eyes, the true saviour as you should know that right? Dimitri tried to encourage him, How! Arent they all going to look for the girls, If I follow them theyll know! He had a point, But thats not the only problem we face Milot! Dimitri already had a plan in his mind. Id never say no to anything that could be beneficial to the Kingdom, I swore to protect it with my life. Rest assured gramps Ill do what I can. Even though he was hurt inside but still had his resolve straight. Dont push yourself! This time you wont be alone! Dimitri ruffled his hair, Gramps, Wait what do you mean I wont be alone and what is it that I can help with? I Milot asked him right away, Come with me Ill tell you in detail. He turned around and Jura was waiting for both of them at the door, This will be a good detour for you and a chance to grow as well! He said. . . Chapter 160 - A Calm Before The Storm... A Big One! You still up? Catherine walked into the chamber to check on Theodore when she caught him sitting next to Meridas bed. He was looking at her sleeping unconsciously. What''s going to happen now? Theo asked in a low tone. Hmm, for now, you should rest, theres somewhere we will go tomorrow for some change! Catherine stood to his back and put her hand on his shoulder. The caretakers said shell be like this for a while. Theo was all gloomy with his voice and mood. Yeah, there was some sort of curse inflicted upon her when the sword injured her, the Jura did her best to erase it but, itll take some time for her to recover. She explained, Besides, your injury isnt that small Theo! You have lost an arm goddamit! What were you thinking? Do you have any idea as to how much you worried us all? she pulled him and shook his head. I lost control over me! I didnt want to hurt anyone. Theos eyes were wet he was sobbing, looking at him Catherine couldnt help but feel sorry for his state. Sylph who was sitting on her shoulder looked at him with a sorry expression. Cathy pulled him and hugged him, You should slow down a bit. We are here for you! Sylph wrapped herself around him as well trying to comfort him, Theo closed his eyes and let out his cry. There there! Let it out Theo! she tightened her grip around him as he hid his face on her shoulder. This made her flustered a bit. This was his side that she never saw The place we are going to tomorrow will help you ease up a bit Theo! I know its too much of me to ask you to accompany us but, I dont want to see you like this! she held his face in her arms and continued, You are doing just fine Theo, dont let this get you down! Theo looked at her with a questioned look, I was ready to run away tonight! I did nothing more than just creating a mess and hurting everyone. Im a no-good ally! I shouldnt be around you all! Ill bring nothing but misfortune, I. his voice was muffled due to sobbing, Clang that slap was a surprise to him, Dont even think about it! What would we have told your sister when she woke up! That you just left! We arent troubled because of you so dont even dare think that! Theo was also shocked to see the ever so calm Catherine was pumping red in anger as she spoke, Sylph was trying to blow cool air on her. But, injured her didnt I! he looked down and continued, I lost myself to the hunger of power, if I was enough powerful! Idiot, you need to learn how to rely on your friends, we are here for you so just let us help you when it gets tough! Sylph nodded in agreement with a smug face. We are going tomorrow and you are going, no questions! Catherine still had an angry face, somehow it looked cute to Theo as he showed a peel of smile. I have no other options right? he asked with a smile, no you dont! her reply was firm. But Ill be of no use, you know.. he showed his broken arm Ahhh! I told you we will be your broken arm this time so chill. Leave it to us! she stood with a proud face and sylph joined her too I never knew this side of you! he chuckled and continued, if Im not a burden, Ill be in your care from now on till I learn how to use whats left of me! She looked at him with a flustered look and replied, Of course youll get better in no time. Dont be so upset! Besides our journey isnt even halfway through so buckle up Theo. While talking she accidentally got close to his face. After noticing that she was rather too close, she pulled herself back and coughed, Ahem, So, now go to your bed and have some rest! We have a big day tomorrow! Theo looked at her in a questioned look, where are we going and whos We you are talking about? Oh you love adventures right so we are going on a small adventure and by Us I mean you me and Milot we are to explore some ruins! she spoke curiously, hey isnt it a good way to break some stress, either way, you live exploring and now you need to rest yourself from fights too. See, win-win! Milot and us, that sounds cool but is it okay for us to do this now? Isnt it a bit too early? Theres been a lot that happened in last few days so, just as he was talking she shut him by covering his mouth, shhh! Youll follow me for now okay! Theres a dungeon if what I heard right and isnt it good if we can conquer it easy and thats one step closer to our goal. You should be happy I found it! she held a smug expression. Hmm, you are right. I hurt a few too many people, I should take some responsibility! Lets get that crystal! he showed an awkward smile on his face. Who do you have to be at blame for that! Anyways lets head in, you may have been healed up but you are still hurt so take some rest, well leave in the morning after some breakfast. Also.. she closed in end whispered in his ears, I know very little about exploring ruins so, Im looking forward to this. After that she jumped to the door and waved him back, Well then, get some rest and dont think much, we will do it right! Ill try my best to not hold you down. He waved back, Ill stay here a bit before going to sleep, oh and while Im at it, I should pay a visit to Vivian as well! he stood up but looking him get up Catherine stopped him, Ah, no, no, no, wait. Umm, yeah shes sleeping now, yeah I just went to check up on her and she said shell rest and we should disturb her. And look at you, even you are hurt so just go to sleep now, dont stay up! she pushed him back to his bed, but, he couldnt back her off, no means no, go to sleep. Ill check on her and see if shes awake and let her know you are fine okay! she kept pushing him, Should I tell her myself that Im doing fine? His struggle came to halt when Sylph joined with Catherine to shut him. No, dont you know you shouldnt be visiting a girls room late at night! Be a bit considerate idiot! with a bit of force both Sylph and she managed to wrap him in his bed. See ya! Dont stay up late! she waved him goodnight and left the room, As of I can! he chuckled before turning in. . . Why is my heart pounding so fast! All I did was go and talk with him! she out her hand on her chest and hid her thoughts. I envy her! she sighed and began walking to her room. Although everyone went to bed, no one was going to sleep soundly tonight, it was just a night before another storm, quiet and deadly aura was all around the place. Chapter 161 - Diablo, It’s Not The Time Is he alright Rene? He seems a bit off? Lumine wasnt expecting Diablo to be sleeping considering what was happening upon the Mortal Plane. Dont even get me started, he would have turned the hell upside down if he knew whats going on up there! I made him sleep so we could work in peace. Rene rubbed his forehead. Rene, a minion and Lumine were standing next to Diablos bed looking at him with a stressed look, If he woke up and came to know what is going on, Im sure someones gonna die! As Rene said so, a wave of chill ran through them. Oh Rene, I did the inspection on the Crack. Lumine then scratched her head thinking, Its just I dont understand how its related to the seals? I mean the crack is placed at an entirely different place, not even close to the seal! And without breaking the Seal, how are they planning the invasion! They had a puzzled look and stood in silence. I was also puzzled, Defallages isnt a high demon, hes just a level over the minions. How can he defeat other demon lords this easy and even gain access to the mortal plane? Rene stood in a thinking pose. He wasnt alone! Lumine broke the silence that followed, Yeah, He wasnt! There were humans working on the outside! I dont know for sure who they belong to but Im damn sure they were assisting in keeping the crack open, but.. But what? As Lumine took a pause Rene couldnt stop himself, Only Demonoids can go through the crack and nothing big! That is indeed a relief but after sending an entire army, how can he obliterate entire Hell planes! Im puzzled! He isnt that strong to act alone against other Demon-Lords! Lumine was correct, in the Nine-Hells the hierarchy was absolute. The stronger you are the higher your plane level is. With that being said the Demon-Lord he defeated was surely stronger than him, defeating him would be a bit difficult. He is shrouded in mystery, no one knows how he defeated the other Demon-Lord as no one lived to tell the tale, he completely obliterated the entire plane. This is the first time I heard such a thing! Stange things are happening around us! Rene spoke in a curious tone. . Isnt that something we need to deal with after we figure why they didnt go after the seal if that was their goal, I mean they could just force through it if they tried, but instead they are conquering the hell! The voice startled everyone as it came from behind them, It was Diablo who talked while scratching his head, Besides I feel like I missed something! No, no! You didnt miss anything Master! Rene instantly jumped to his back and massaged his shoulder, Bring some Demon tea now He ordered one of the minions right away, Master I bring the report! Youd be interested in listening to this. Lumine got on her knee and bowed before him. Diablo looked at her and let her at ease, for him the report on the crack was something he was looking forward to a while now. So, how is the situation? Diablo sat with a serious look, As I said, not everyone can step out of the crack and it is assisted by Humans from the Mortal realm. The thing that confuses me is how he conquered an entire plane! And moreover, the method they use to keep the crack open seems awfully suspicious! Lumine clearly remembered the scene. What method they used? Diablo asked in a curious tone, There were Light Actuators on both sides, emitting rays of light that created the crack while the humans guarded them! Lumine explained what she saw. Them? Rene was confused as well, Yeah, there were 4 of them! That explains how they managed to attack with such a number! So, what happened with the Mortals on the other side? I mean the side which was attacked? Are the Demonoids still there or have they retreated? Diablo asked knowing the attack was not a fluke or distraction, it was a planned gamble in order to make Mortals aware of the presence of the Demon race. The thing was, why to give them this much time and not just go with the surprise element! They are still roaming on the surface but they are restrained. The four dragons that went to the surface were slain by the Plane Guardian Giffin. Also, the Demonoids have not made any move yet, they look like preparing, but I couldnt step outside as it was heavily guarded! As Lumine said do Diablo looked at her with a glare, Could you not defeat them? . . As he said Lumine pounced on him, before Rene or Minion could even react, she was at his back with her sword on his neck, You think Ive lost my edge? Yeah, but just a bit! Diablo turned back to look at her with a smirk as he had a small knife blocking her sword. Even in that fraction of a second, he managed to block her attack, You certainly are a Demon Lord for a reason! She relaxed her stance and stood in his front on her knees again, I was impulsive there, but I could surely take them all out! Would you rather want me to expose our motive? Diablo scratched his head as he stood up, Nah, Id rather wait for him to attack us! He stood up and started walking away from his chamber, Where are you going? Rene asked him about his action. We need to do something about the seal, the hell is not the only thing that the seal protects. There are beings sealed here which no one can handle, and Im afraid one of them is already making some waves! You remember him, dont you? Diablo looked at Rene with a questioned look, You are not serious, those beings are all sealed in the Realm of Death! The lowest of the Nine hells, they were sealed with Rene took a pause and Diablo knew right away why Sealed with Soul bound spell! An awful calm followed his words, the being he talked about was the first Arch Demon, the Primal one! . And theyre a bitch down there Id personally want to kill one day! Lumine, your next task is to keep an eye on Defallages and gather as much information as you can, well deal with that fat meat. Rene, send someone on the ground and spy on the humans who are aiding Defallages, find out their motive. But where are you going? Rene asked him again, Umm.. He turned back and replied with a smirk, I just remembered I had someone capture someone for me! Its time for some fun, Hahaha! His reply confused everyone! They all looked at him with a poker face, Should we tell him about that incident? Was on everyones face. . . Chapter 162 - Deep In The Forest, A Trap Is Waiting... The next morning Aeneas and his team woke up early and left the palace in hurry, they decided to discuss the plan in route as if they stayed longer the kids would get the gist of what was going on. Meanwhile, Dimitri had already informed Milot not to speak of the plan in front of Theo. Early in the morning, the artistic golden sun had started painting the dark black sky into a bright blue sky. Fresh windy cool and crispy air started whistling like an invisible ghost. The huge trees containing green-brown countless leaves swung in the wind greeting the good morning. Despite the weather outside being so pleasant and charming; everyone travelling was anxious and very tense because they didn''t know what was going to happen next with them. They were even not sure about the moves and the art of planning and movements in a battle of their enemies. Aeneas vowed to Bring her back or not show his face to Theo ever! He was feeling guilty of not being able to protect anyone even though he was supposedly the most potent of them all. His irritation was quite visible, but he was helpless in the current situation. With Juras guidance, they headed to the eastern region of the Arnons dense forest. As Milot said there was some formidable force in play there, the question was how did they hide their presence under the noses of Dimitri and Duvrion! They both had absolute authority over their territory and would sense even the tiniest disturbance. The things that were happening recently were totally strange and unexpected. The town getting burnt to a crisp and then a frontal attack on the capital! It was all too sudden and unforeseen, someone was behind this for sure but even if there was someone, how did they bring this many people to the heart of the territory? There were too many questions but no answer and right now the big problem they were facing was, what should they expect from the enemy! Who was waiting for them at the edge and what was their scheme to kidnap Vivian and Yvaine. Jura, is there anything you know about what we are expecting? You must have been here, right nya? Aeneas asked her casually with an irritated expression that appeared right at the end of his talk, What do you think of me? Im not a freeloader like you! Of course, I dont roam around goofing here and there. I have no idea as well, but if they had the strength to enter the capital, we should expect something big! Her tone suddenly became serious. With the help of Royal Chariot, they were cutting the distance in a jiffy. But with little to no information on the enemy, they were in completely unchartered waters. To make matters worse, if they had to face Ersa again Itd be a tough fight. With Jura around they had little reason to worry but, Ersa still was a formidable enemy no one should underestimate. With what I know, there is no way just anyone would be able to enter the capital and leave just like that! There may be uspers involved! Duvrion who was thinking for a while spoke up, Uspers? Nuae asked in a feared tone, Yeah, those wizards who specialize in high magic. They are a real headache to deal with. Aeneas recalled from his memories, Even in my prime days, Id prefer keeping a distance from one! They have very low physical strength but getting close to them is a challenge! And with what happened there must be much more involved! Aeneas concluded. They all went silent for a brief moment before Dimitri spoke, We are almost at the edge of the territory! Jura then added, I guess you can sense it too! She pointed forward, Yeah, someone is waiting for us, I think we should get down here before proceeding! Nuae commented on being cautious. Here! We are going head-on! Let them fear the wrath of a plane guardian! Duvrion had other thoughts as his eyes shone and he was fired up. His excitement was burning on the surface. Talk about being reckless! Nuae and Jura looked at him with a dolt look. . . Why did they set me up here, Im no match for that freaking Plane Guardian! A shadow was shivering in the morning cold all alone. He was just a mere soldier of the underworld and no match to even a guard in Arnor, he was told to look for intrusion from the Arnor. He was already standing dead when he heard a loud explosion just a little short ahead of him. Come forth you worms! I shall purge you all! You havent seen. As Duvrion was hailing in a loud voice calling out the enemies he noticed the guy trying to avoid his gaze, Ah! Im dead!. He was shivering with wet eyes. Umm, wait! We were hyped for him? Nuae asked Duvrion who was equally confused. Oye! Who are you? And where are the ones who kidnapped the girls? Duvrion recollected himself and lowered the Chariot to ask the guy. Ah, Im dead anyway! He said with a smile and wet eyes, it wasnt odd of him to fear Duvrion. Is it me or is the part of the forest too calm to be true! Jura looked alarmed, though her intuition was a bit late. . . A Big magic ray hit the place they were standing from above! A little too big to avoid, engulfing everything in the region. The guy was a mere distraction so the enemy could launch a surprise attack, which they succeeded. Chapter 163 - Wake Of Actions What they left already; did they prepare well? Will they be able to handle the worst situation if they get stuck in any? Will they manage to fight if enemies attack them suddenly? These questions made his thinking blank. He kept walking in circles with no expressions on his face. After a few seconds due to tremendous traction, he widened his deep eyes and blinked his eyelashes in anxiety as fast as he could. I''m kind of worried about that region of the forest they are stepping in, I''m sure she will take good care of them but it is still the unknown enemy that I''m worried about. Anyways, what is the plan for today? Are we leaving right now? Are we waiting for someone?Milot was rather confused. It was not too early in the morning but not too late either, he knew that Milots father and his companions had left early so that Theodore wouldn''t be intrigued by their actions. Now the question was how to proceed with their own mission, the place they were visiting was an old shrine. It was a building or rather a shelter; of a sumptuous character, enclosing relics of a saint or other holy person and forming an object of religious veneration and pilgrimage. It was abandoned long ago and since then it has been guarded by a handful of Sentinels. The shrine was located in the forest which was a little bit primordial. Centuries-old trees with sprawling limbs guarded the darkness, blotting out any sunlight Their bark was mottled and splotched as if the bubbled soup had been frozen in time on its surface. Clumpy combs of wet moss dangled from their rotten boughs. Underneath the moss, lethal larkspur peppered the mulchy floor. A pungent tang oozed from every sentient being in the forest. Bewailing sounds ghosted through the trees. Whether it was from victim or victor, only the forest could tell. It was truly a place to make your veins freeze over. Everything considered edible in another forest was nauseating here. It left you with the same, sickening taste of your own blood. It was a forest to be avoided. In recent days there was no particularly interesting news about that place, it was as if no one was even guarding it anymore. Of course, with the man force needed in running the entire Kingdom, searching abandoned places and shrines were to be overlooked. The thing that Dimitri told him to look for in the shrine was something he had never heard about, someone must have put it there in recent days or it was too well hidden to be ever recorded. Gramps, For some reason, I don''t have a good feeling about this. It feels like something is waiting for us, something very sinister. Are you sure that we three can handle it? Milot was rather tensed analysing the ongoing situation, his heart skittered and his breath was often getting shooked. He kept his eyes fixed on the ground, nudged his face with both his hands and then stroked his hair. He lifted his face up and went near an aperture just to inhale a little bit of fresh air. The continuous thinking turned up in his stomach. Moving away from the aperture, he started walking in circles folding his hands at the back, thinking about Theo''s ongoing conditions, his broken arm, the deep cuts and scars on his whole body, the white and expressionless face, the paining weak body. The pain which Theo was suffering was like needles that had been dipped in alcohol had been jammed through his skin, like his broken, injured arm had been replaced with ice and electricity wired straight into his spine. His pain wasn''t constant. It changed. It ebbs and flows like the tide. It can be debilitating in one minute, bearable in the next. Even though Jura cast suppression magic on him the wave of pain would hit him without any warning, he still kept up with a brave face. One of us is already losing an arm and it''s not feeling up to the task either he''s just hanging around with us protecting while attacking isn''t really a good thing on me, What is the purpose behind this adventure? Milots concern was not for nothing, he genuinely knew that Theodore couldn''t really be a part of any fight if there was to be any, it would only put his morale even down and make him feel useless more! As per Dimitri, their main goal from this adventure was to retrieve a particular piece of ancient history that Naomi was looking for. He didnt yet tell it to Theodore, but ever since they entered Arnor, he had planned to hand it over without any hassle. It''s just the unexpected events that happened in the past few days that made it ever so complicated. You are right the main goal is to get that thing but you have a secondary mission well! Theres something that is going on in that location for a while, no Sentinel guards even when they are stationed, the strange aura in the region and He took a pause before continuing, And? Milot asked him in a rather low tone Something connecting Eric and his uncle to the recent anomalies! This brought silence over their conversation The recent events were really a little too sketchy along with the disappearance of Eric in the middle of the crisis and not to mention the way the enemy was able to invade must have been impossible without an insider. Dimitri wasnt yet Suspicious of him but Erics actions were telling a different tale. Anyways, you guys have a lot on you already, leave the thinking to me! You have this chance to prove yourself and also find the root cause, not to mention being helpful to someone at the same time. Dimitri patted Milots back and reassured him. As they were talking the sun was already quite visible and the morning due was all but gone, they were standing in the middle of the grand hall of the Royal Palace waiting for Theo and Catherine to come. They planned to leave after breakfast, a journey without food is never recommended. It was a morning nothing different but the calm was nerving, the air was heavy and everyone could sense the tension. After the attack, all meetings were called off and the Council was now in charge of dealing with damages done while the Royalty was held accountable of all. Duvrion and Dimitri were to look into strengthening defence but it wasnt yet decided. There was no formal meeting held yet to decide the future actions but by the looks of it, the motion was obviously not in the favour of Royalties. The only deciding factor was the trust people had in their Plane Guardian, who managed to keep them away from danger since long ago. As they both stood in a daze, Theo and Catherine came into the hall to greet them, Good morning everyone! Chapter 164 - Hunting The Quinx Gem Theo bowed with a sorry face, Im sorry for waking up late, maybe the treatments Im getting made me too sleepy and I woke later than usual! I told him it was okay as we are leaving late anyways, but he wont just listen! Catherine rubbed her forehead. Shall we get our breakfast? Im starving and we have to leave as well, we cant just fool around! Just as she finished Theos stomach made an appearance with the growling sound, he stood with a bright red face! This brought a smile to the faces of everyone there, Lets go get something to eat, you have a long way to go and you are still recovering! Dimitri pointed at his arm, Im learning to live with it but I dont really think Ill be able to do anything helpful ever He sighed and started walking past all, he still hadnt recovered from the sickness of losing not only his arm but also attacking his close companions, it was evident on his face. He is in no wrong Gramps, if I was at his place Id have done the same. I cant imagine the pain of hurting your own sibling and still being able to walk with it. Milot shrugged his shoulders while commenting. They followed him to the Dining hall where someone was already waiting for them, it was Naomi. Since the siege of the cathedral, they haven''t seen each other, though Dimitri had also told her not to spoil the beans about Aeneas and others journeys which he had spoken about with her earlier. Catherine went ahead and hugged her tightly, Sylph joined them as well, Its been a long time Cathy, Im glad you are all safe! She had wet eyes. Ive told her many times that it isnt her fault but she aint listening! Dimitri spoke to which she replied immediately, It was my brother who came looking for me, you shouldve let me go! Nonsense, we beastmen would never hand over our friend! Milot replied with a proud face and steaming temper, Besides they werent only after you, Your brother isnt stupid to just cause this huge commotion and leave If he was after you, hed have done it covertly! The manner of his act was provoking, it wasnt a rescue mission. Besides, this isnt why we have gathered here. Dimitri reminded her with a clue that they were not to talk more about it or Theo would catch on, but to his surprise, Theo showed little to no interest in their talk, he sat on one of the chairs and began eating for himself with no change in expression at all! Hes not fine is he? Naomi asked Catherine in a whispering tone, I can not believe this much happened! . . They all sat down and had breakfast, the start of the day was uneventful. No one was talking about anything on the table, it was a very awful feeling. Later Naomi first got up and headed back in the safety of the Palace, she was still not to step out! Okay now, As per the plan, we will leave with a small convoy as we need to travel deep in the forest and carry a lot of stuff as well. We need to take a small detour, there is a place we need to visit before heading to the shrine! Milot spoke, even Dimitri was confused, he didnt plan the detour. It was Milots own plan. Okay! Theo replied meticulously After sharing a few looks Catherine and Milot lead the way to the Main road where a convoy was already waiting, it consisted of half a dozen guards, two wizards and two sentinels. It was a small convoy but with enough support to last days on the journey. Looking at the preparation Catherine asked the obvious question, Is our journey going to last long? They had a simple task, to investigate the shrine and retrieve the Quinx Gem for Naomi! I cant thank you enough for doing this much for me, I can not pay you back even with my life! Naomi was constantly saying only these words, No need to thank, we are helping each other anyway! Unexpectedly Theo was the one to reply, he was after all the first person to encounter her. We need some intel on the things going on around the shrine and also a way to retrieve the gem, as much as we know its quite tough keeping its form! If we damage it, retrieving another one is impossible! The gem forms once in a hundred years and to keep it a secret we put up the guards in the first place, but if out up many, people would figure it! So the security was on the loose side, also if we damage that one, therell be no more gem to retrieve for the next hundred years! Milot explained the reasoning behind the detour, You mean to visit the Witchs place dont you? Dimitri asked Milot, Witch? Catherine inquisitively asked, Yeah theres a switch in the forest who knows about a lot of old stuff, itd be handy if we could get some intel from her! You know she never listens! Dimitri rubbed his forehead, Do you know her well? Catherine asked him. She was a resident advisor wizard of the palace long ago, with age shes lost her edge! Later she left the palace! The Library you see in the Palace is hers originally, I just happen to take a liking to it! Dimitri spoke. They remembered the Library Dimitri spoke of, it was such a grand library no one could forget easily! So, its just a quick detour, whats this much stuff for? Catherine was puzzled as well! Its not that easy kids! Remember I told you, shes got some screws loose now, so it can take a bit longer! Dimitri laughed the matter off! Both Dimitri and Milot laughed out at it, the only one missing the fun was already on the cart. He wont be smiling anytime soon, Catherine spoke in a low tone pointing towards Theodore, Let him heal on his own pace dear, hell find his reason! Dimitri reassured her. They sat in the cart to get going, the only thing that worried them was Theodores attitude, he was still looking super gloomy. As they were leaving the palace, Theo glanced at the Cathedral and asked Catherine, Why did Aeneas and others not come with us? His question was expected by them, Umm, they are still recovering and you Jura is a little impulsive so lets just not make them worry about us! Catherine replied, Besides, our mission isnt that hard so lets not disturb them! Listening to them he didnt react much but rather stayed quiet, this was very nerve-wracking to see. Theo, are you alright? Catherine asked in a worrying tone, Yeah, I am, what better I can be right now? His tone carried a gloom, even though he showed as if he was smiling, internally he was all but smiling! Vivian, will he never smile! she thought to herself Chapter 165 - On The Way To The Witch They began the journey quietly, no one was really having a talk. Everyone was strayed in their own world; thinking about the ongoing circumstances. As usual, their faces didn''t show any sign of excitement instead, everyone was sitting in their place quietly without doing many movements and with no expressions on their face. The atmosphere around them was actually stressed. There was no discussion of plans and strategies which they were going to utilise in the war against the enemy, no general talks, no giggles, no excitement on their faces which they usually have when on an adventure. It was no fun adventure. Theo was just sitting quietly, massaging his injured arm slowly, he was mumbling a little bit and taking deep heavy breaths in between due to pain. His face was white and the area around his eyes had become black in colour; it seemed that he didnt have a good sleep. Looking at him like that Milot asked Catherine in a whispering tone, Psst! Was he like this all the time, its like Im sitting with my father? Hes looking quiet but giving off a scary aura! She felt cold and numb all over; seeing Theo in such pain crushed her heart with sadness and she tightened her throat. She didn''t know why there was a lump in her throat. She looked at him narrowing her eyes, which were full of tears and looked even sad when she talked. You saw him before all this so why ask something so stupid! Her annoyance flared and she trembled with fury, her pulse slammed in her neck. But there was nothing she could do, but sit quietly as before. Give him some time, it was just yesterday and hes also recovering from his wounds. She nudged her face and stroked her hair flicks back which trembled over her face when she talked and gave him a malicious side glance and then turned her cervix opposite to the side of Milot. After some time, she became quiet and her mood was back to normal. She was wandering her eyes around the area in which they were present. Besides, what is the place we are going to like? She moved back stroking her hair and sat more comfortably. What is this deal with the Witch? Catherine was curious, it was the first time she had heard of the term Witch, people used to scare kids with the term Witch. All she knew about her was that her appearance was a surprise, mumbling to herself with that dreamy ghostly smile. Her hair may be lank and lustreless, falling around her like strings of rotting straw. Certainly, she wouldnt look any better, right! After all, shes a witch! She might have cunning eyes and a vulturous nose and have skin grey or zombie white in colour, a weird face, and snuggle teeth. There were many more versions of witches in her head but didn''t exactly know. Milot rested his back on one of the sides of the cart and began talking, Actually shes just a Wizard. A talented one, she was the one who cast the surveillance spell on the entire Arnor. She came from some unknown place a long time ago. Her appearance was out of nowhere and all I know is that shes had a screw loose ever since! screw loose? What do you mean? Catherine didnt understand this, She she was the clumsiest person Arnor ever saw, but she was known to tinker with Witchcraft. So there really is something like Witchcraft! Catherine replied, Well, I personally dont believe in such a thing, she must be tinkering with something unexplainable. Can you believe the level of magic needed to cover the entire kingdom? But one thing you must not do, dont call her old, even though her age is the same as gramps! Hearing this she had a rough idea of what kind of person they were expecting. The only question was, How much time will it take for us to reach there? Umm, not sure! His reply didnt satisfy her, What do you mean? Dont you know where she is or the way to her place! She pulled him by his collar and asked furiously, he struggled to reply to her actions, Oye let me answer first idiot my head is all dizzy! She let his collar loose as he swung back, this caused him to hit the side of the cart, Ahh! Damn it, why are you aggressive! . As I said shes gone a little mad she wont let just anyone come to her. It takes a bit of time to lock her position as she hides quite well and with her skills its even a big headache. Thats why we are going with Wizards as well. If only father was here, shed let us in easily! She narrowed her eyes and glared at him with an intimidating look, No, its not like that, he was her student for a while and she took a liking to him! God, why did you have to think like that? Milot replied in a flustered tone to which she replied back, Did I say anything? Did you have to? Anyways, we can lay back a bit and relax for the time being, besides hows the spirit floating around you doing? I haven''t heard her say anything since the attack! Did something happen? Milot pointed at Sylph Shes just exhausted after that, we healed a lot of people and aided in battle too! She must have taken a toll on her, so maybe shell be fine by evening! She ruffled Sylphs head and let her rest on her shoulder. Spirits are interesting beings, I wish one had blessed me as well! He looked up in the distance. The forest started just as they left the capitals borders, the path was narrow yet not dangerous looking. It must have been a crowded road but due to the attack on Capital, the gates were sealed off to the citizens and only merchants and important people could enter and leave the city at will. The surrounding was pretty and with so much greenery came cold air. The journey was rather quiet but with the sound of wind and the smell of fresh ripe fruits still hanging off the branches, it didn''t look so boring. They had to travel deep in the forest which meant theyd be stepping off the main road and travelling on one of the inner paths. The road as per Milot was a little too narrow but the carts were just wide enough to be able to pass through, We shall be good on these roads and if everything goes well, well reach the hideout by the evening. That is if everything goes well He sowed a bit of a tense look. The wizards they were accompanied with were given the task to guide them through the forest, with her traps it was possible for them to get lost in the Forest. Chapter 166 - She Had Them Trapped Will we really reach her or are we running on luck here? Catherine got up from her place and made little movements of her head and looked at him suspiciously because she was able to see the same views again and again. Well,?? Lets hope for the best shall we. He smiled awkwardly afterwards. Hearing his unsatisfying answer chilled her soul and turned her knees to water, heat coursed in her veins, her every muscle got tensed and annoyance flared. " Don''t you know the exact route ?" Her pulse slammed in her neck and she shook with fury. Seeing her anger, Milot could barely breathe, fear twisted his gut, and his blood ran cold. He made her sit down and calmly explained all the facts and situations they were going through to which she calmly listened and agreed quite cheerfully and was also embarrassed for her behaviour. All this time they were talking Theodore was the only one not talking, he was still keeping quiet. Umm Theo! '''' he called out, making his voice as cheerful as he could. Dont you have anything interesting to tell us? I heard you love adventure as well. Milot tried to poke him and make him talk, Yeah hes been travelling ever since, I heard from my mother that hes been travelling ever since he was a kid. You must have a ton of stories to tell! Catherine leaned forward with an excited face and asked Theodore. He didnt reply for a while, it seemed like he wouldnt reply to anything. What better time can be to tell you, there might not be any more tales to come but I can tell you a few! He turned his weak body around and spoke. His tone was still gloomy and showed no excitement in it, his face was still white as it was earlier but after leaving the palace grounds it was the first time he said something. After grasping that Theo said something; firstly they looked at each other with amazement and mouth nearly open. Catherine closed her wide-opened mouth and nudged her eyes and face very hard, the thing going on really lifted her mood. They both got a warm, fuzzy feeling, happiness bloomed inside them, they felt fully alive. Happiness mixed with excitement was really very high between them. But then they brought their body and mind both to attention. See, he cant resist adventure even though hes hurt! Catherine whispered to Milot Is he not hurt anymore? Does his arm not hurt him? Milot asked her to which she replied, Jura cast some High magic on him. His pain is suppressed but hes still injured, we gotta take care of him. We must not let him use some weird skill or his wounds will open up! She warned him about Theos condition. What are you talking about? Theo asked them as they seemed to be saying something inaudible. With his narrowed weak eyes he was staring at Catherine and Milot''s body gestures in the hope that he would understand the circumstances going on. He tried to get up from his place but failed. There was still not enough energy in him. But all of a sudden he realised that the pain he was suffering earlier was reduced to a great extent. Earlier the pain ebbed and flowed like a tide through his body making him suffer more. He widened his eyes and touched his cuts and scars to confirm if it''s really not painful. After authenticating his wounds he looked up at them and gave a warm smile. His desire flickered to life, he glowed inside, warmth filled his chest, the hope of getting recovered soon fluttered inside him, some kind of fresh energy filled him and lifted his mood. He was slightly happy with his recovery. After a second he brought his mind to attention and looked at them, " What were you conversing with a minute ago?" he asked them with a voice that was a little warm now. Ah, nothing, just some random stuff, cmon tell us about an adventure! My ears are craving. Catherine brushed him off right away. . Theo sat up straight and took a deep breath and began talking, The adventure Ill tell you was when I was 12. The oracle was rather old by now and yet I was grounded, my outdoor adventures were practically cut short. With the guards surrounding every known exit, it was a hassle getting out. By then I''d read almost all the books in the Library and my father had moved the travel logs to some other place so as to spot my curiosity. Now that I look at it, he only wanted me to be safe from danger. He hosted a bitter smile while lifting his hand to show the danger he talked about. Somehow, I managed to get hold of a particular book that interested me. It was a travel log of a person. The book was heavy and contained many pages in it. It seemed to be an old book because its pages were pulled apart and its colour was changed from white to light brownish orange. Also, it contained a typical smell that generally comes from an old book. The front cover of the book contained a huge black tree and a man who was holding something in his hand, but as it was an old book the drawing on the cover page was whipped out and therefore I wasn''t able to figure out what the man on the cover page was holding in his hand. But I must say that book lit a new fire in me. It was in one of my mothers possessions. After digging through her belongings for a whole day, I was able to get hold of it. Father must have buried it quite well. Though, I loved finding hidden stuff. After a long time, his smile didn''t look bitter for the first time. Whos travel log was it? Catherine asked curiously, Unfortunately, it didnt mention the name of the author but the name was pretty and I remember it quite well, its title was The Wandering Dandelion. There were many adventurous spots mentioned in the book and it really intrigued me every single time. He took a deep breath While looking through I found a small abandoned site of a Shrine. It was very close to the capital and no matter what I wanted to see it myself. But I knew I wouldnt be given permission to leave the castle. Id just wander around the castle looking for a way to get out and all I found were some blocked exits. That time I wasnt well versed in unsealing magic and my father took advantage of it to block off the secret exits. I almost gave up on the fourth day when I came across a hollow plank under a floor mat in one of the chambers in the castles passage. After carefully looking at it, it was a door to one of the underground tunnels. I had found my exit then and without giving much thought to it, I jumped in with only the travel log as my guide.`` Hearing him Milot replied, Damn you were quite a handy kid! I can imagine you running everywhere in the palace looking for an escape! Well by the time I reached the Shrine it was quieter late at night and I was covered in the dirt. When I saw that place, I felt so good. I wasnt so grand or anything, but I was able to reach that place and It was an achievement on its own for me. On that fateful day, I didnt come across any danger or anything. If you look at it wasnt really an adventure, it was just an escape. But it meant a lot. First, it meant I was able to do things that I really liked to do, even if everyone tried to stop me. Secondly, the book, the travel log were real and there was no harm in following them! And most importantly, my adventure, my very own adventure began that day! Well of course I returned late and almost everyone was out looking for me and everyone scolded me for being carefree. Merida went a step ahead and locked me in my own room! He chuckled at that last bit, on which Catherine replied with a laugh, Talk about being protective if you huh! Protective! Overprotective. I wasnt a kid by then, neither am I right now! She still thinks I need a lot of caretaking! He smiled wholeheartedly with others. You should have seen Vivians face when she heard I went out on my own, she was like How dare you to leave me behind. Those were some really good days. He sighed and looked at the awkward faces staring in the distance, Well, well have those days again right girl! Milot awkwardly tried to break the air. Oh, of course, we will. By the way, is it me or we are back to the entrance of the forest! I mean we passed through this spot a while ago. She pointed Chapter 167 - A Pleasant Halt After realising that they were walking in circles Milot asked the convoy to stop, they had encountered the first trap. Sounds like we are close to her! So where to, Wizards? He turned and asked the already exhausted bunch of people. Unlike the guards, they were not used to travel and it was for a long time the convoy needed any wizards, surely they were exhausted and sick with travel sickness. Even Milot and Catherine suffered from travel sickness. Their body''s sensory organs sent a mixed message to their brain causing dizziness and lightheadedness. He got off the cart, took a breath to feel better and started suspecting the area where they all waited. After examining the area he found it safe to stay there. I think we should rest here a bit, no ones going anyways! We shouldnt rush things! Catherine suggested to which the whole convoy let out a sigh of relief. Yeah, you are right we have been travelling non-stop since morning and itd take a lot of energy to figure out our way in this dense forest. Lets take a stop here and continue later. Milot agreed as it was already past noon and theyve been travelling for hours. It was time to take some rest But as Milot knew, they were close to their destination and anything might happen to anyone at any time. Precautions were worth taking. For instance, he stared at the ground thinking something and then he faced his convoy and started announcing the norms which were to be followed by everyone present there:- One will not be going too far from the convoy. Everyone is preferred to be in groups. If an enemy attacks, one will not make any move without my consent. Staying alert every time is better for us as the area seems to be dangerous. The environment was rather soothing, it wasnt a harsh sunny day and the shade of trees was more than enough to keep them away from the harm. The sky was an expanse of sapphire blue, white fluffy clouds dotted the azure blue sky. It was actually cool and breezy noon. The temporary camp was set up to cook the meal, with the experienced guards around it wasnt a rather hard thing. As they rested they could see a glimpse of the capital city. From the distance, they could see the towers of the cathedral and the royal palace, Who would say looking at those towers from here that such chaos unfolded around those towers. Milot, who was leaning his back on a tree trunk, raised his arm while stretching his body and commented on the view. Things are anyways nicer from afar! Catherine was walking in circles where the food was being prepared to keep an eye on the cook. After a second, narrowing her deep eyes she went near the vessel in which broth was being prepared for everyone. She took a spoon nearby and replied while testing the cooking. The broth was perfectly prepared and it contained every required ingredient in exact proportion making its taste quite peculiar, it''s smell made her feel hungry. By the way, where did he go? Milot looked around to see where Theo go, Ah! He went a little further where the space is a bit open, see hes lying on the ground there! She moved away from the vessel and started walking in the direction of Milot while pointing towards Theo who was a bit farther from the camps. Is it safe, didnt we get tricked already? Milot hesitated a little bit and showed his concern, he was rather right about the situation, they were already facing the trap and being alone wouldnt be any good right? Rest assured Sylph is hanging around him! She smiled and pointed out a small figure messing with Theo Spirits are interesting beings! Milot showed an awed expression, Yeah, they are sensitive to emotions. I dont know about others but Sylph has always been a worrywart! Whenever she sees someone hurt, she thinks its her responsibility to look after them. Remember she almost exhausted her Mana trying to heal the people in the capital! I believe she sensed sorrow in him and thats why shes hanging around him. Poor boy. She sighed at the end of her sentence, Yeah! He just learned swordsmanship and not to mention losing an arm at such an age! . Urgh I cant think any worse. Its not the injuries you see that hurt most Milot, its the ones we dont see! Catherine replied to his comment. . . In the distance, Theo was lying on the fresh green grass which contained some small yellow-coloured flowers in it and the small bees were humbling around them followed by some dragonflies, looking at the sky as Sylph sat next to his head, not quite thinking as she kept messing around with his hair which he didnt mind. It was really a relaxing aura. Due to travel sickness, he was also suffering from dizziness; his head became heavy. He needed a good rest and right now he was letting himself get one. He kept lying on the grass in a position in which he felt comfortable while closing his eyes. There was just enough he could do. Meanwhile, others kept up with the work. As he relaxed something intrigued his ears, a rather familiar tone after a very long time, the voice he heard a long time ago echoed as he slowly opened his eyes. As he opened his eyes the first thing before he was Sylph and her confused expression. Did you hear the same thing? Its been a long time since I heard the tone! He spoke without moving, it was the same humming tone from long ago, he was intrigued just like the last time and tried getting up, No! You rest! No moving! Sylph caught his head and pulled it down again, But I gotta look Before he could continue Catherine came calling for them, Hey you both! Get here, the lunch is ready! After she called out Theo tried giving ear to the tone he heard earlier but to no avail! They both got up and began walking to the camp, Theo looked around again to try and see if he could hear the tone again but there was no sound anymore! Strange, why is it that when Im all alone, I hear this tone! Whos voice is it! Thoughts began piling up in his mind as he paused while walking. Seeing him stop like that, Sylph approached him and asked, Anything wrong? He shook his head and replied with a smile before walking back to the camp. . . The food was unexpectedly delicious, although while travelling its the norm that carries on food is just quick to make but here it was a whole meal and that too inclusive of the ingredients rarely seen out in wild, Having wizards had their perks, they stood with proud faces rubbing their noses, God I wish I could have had such food in the wild! Milot commented, drooling over the served food. Chapter 168 - Its Time To Keep Moving The convoy was rather well equipped and trained, Theo was surprised to see it as well. From his experience, he knew the royal convoys were slow and sluggish, not efficient on the journey. No one can blame them as well, the reason mostly they were slow was that they had to take utmost precautions while doing every single thing as it was for the royalties. Here it was different and the uneasy feeling he had about being with the convoy loosen up. As he wasnt treated just as royally as he was back at his home, it made him a bit more comfortable. It was a little difficult for Theo to complete his whole meal which was served before him because it was the first time he was going to have a complete meal and not only soup from the day he got injured and was being under observation for treatment in the Cathedral. He was not able to taste everything that was on his plate as his taste buds had become bitter due to the consumption of medicinal herbs. He consumed the broth and got up from his place, leaving the meal as it was. Seeing this Catherine went near him and stared at him with her wide-opened eyes and hands folded by her waist. "You will have to finish this." She rather ordered Theo in her low voice, keeping her eyes fixed on him. He put down his head and tried to escape, ignoring her statement. But she dragged him back with her slender hand and made him sit down on the place where he was sitting earlier. She sat next to him and forced him to finish his meal. Once or twice he even tried to escape from her gaze but failed. An hour passed and somehow Theo managed to complete his meal. He took a sigh of relief. For instance, he felt that it was a tough task assigned to him and he was able to succeed in it. He got up from his place and stroked his hair keeping his plate aside. After lunch, he took the herbs and medicine that were told to take by the nurses at the cathedral. At first, he hesitated and didnt want to take the medic but after Sylph pinched him hard on his cheeks he opened his mouth giving Catherine the chance to feed him the medicines. Urgh, it tastes so sour! He complained. Ahh, Dont be a kid! You wont get any better another way! You cant walk with the pain can you? Catherine pulled his ears again Aw Aww, I got it! Lemme go! A sharp sting and his face were in chaos, feeling she let him go. Damn, The medicines feel less sour compared to this! He rubbed his ears. Hearing this Others in the convoy let out a laugh. Can you believe him! Catherine also joined the laughter and took a look at him, she was surprised to see a hint of a smile on the corner of his mouth. Ahh! See you look better this way boy! Just before she could say anything Milot jumped on his back and commented, making her pout in anger, That was my line, you idiot! Her expressions were clear as the sky in broad daylight. Theo, embarrassed and shrugged him off, I, I think we should get going or itll be late! Dont worry, even if we rush things when they are supposed to happen, theres no way you can achieve something just by starting early! Milot stood in a proud posture. Philosophy? Catherine narrowed her eyes on him, Ahem! What I mean is, we are not the ones in charge to track the way but those Wizards are and they know what they are doing! Just wait till they tell us its clear to move. He pointed to the bunch of wizards who were casting a spell together, inaudible to them at the distance. The region of the forest was like a maze, a living maze! There was no way to break through the maze but to walk accordingly. Only the right path leads to the end of the maze that is where she lived! If they got lost theyd be back to where they started and the whole pattern of the maze will reset making everyone start anew. A maze is a path or collection of paths, typically from an entrance to a goal. The word is used to refer both to branching tour puzzles through which the solver must find a route, and to simpler non-branching patterns that lead unambiguously through a convoluted layout to a goal. Maze solving is the act of finding a route through the maze from the start to finish. Some maze solving methods are designed to be used inside the maze by a traveller with no prior knowledge of the maze, whereas others are designed to be used by a person or computer program that can see the whole maze at once. Mazes containing no loops are known as "standard" Mazes have been built with walls and rooms, with hedges, turf, corn stalks, straw bales, books, paving stones of contrasting colours or designs, and brick or in fields of crops such as corn or, indeed, maize. Maize mazes can be very large; they are usually only kept for one growing season, so they can be different every year. How do you know so much about this place? Surprised Catherine couldnt help but ask Milot as he explained how the place worked. Well, When I was a kid me and my mother would come here to meet her, she was kind of afraid to let dad get near her. A weirdo female witch who had a thing for him, howd she let him go by himself? So instead she took the responsibility of seeking answers from her. And I just tagged along. We used to take days at first, mother clearly wasnt a good navigator! He smiled as he continued. It took us a while to understand how it works, all through trial and error! These wizards, unlike my mother, are really good at navigating so we wont need to do trials! Thats understandable! Catherine nodded, They looked at Theo who was looking in the distance aloof! Do you hate mazes or something by chance? Milot asked at which Catherine hit him with her knee, Shhh! I was wondering how was she able to make it happen? In ruins, the mazes were physical and mechanical, not so magical! The walls look like they are walking! To make it move and change lives, she must be some great wizard! He stood in awe Hearing him not only Milot but everyone there was flabbergasted. You can see the maze? Milot ran to him, turned him around and shook him violently before asking, Theo with a dizzy voice replied with a yes. Hya! One of the wizards lost the grip of her staff as she heard him agreeing. They all ran to him and surrounded him, throwing Milot out of the way, How can that be! No mortal being can see those magic walls! Where is it? Let us confirm if you can! One of them pulled out a suspicious-looking glass and started looking through it! Thethere! Almost choking he pointed towards one of the walls and she turned her glass around to see what he was pointing at. To her surprise, there really were magic traces! Although she couldnt see the wall itself, the traces of magic used to move it were clearly visible in the glass! Looking at it everyone was dumbstruck. Thats, Thats crazy! You never fail to surprise! Catherine replied, looking at him in awe. It surely wasnt so normal when someone said they can see the matter infested in Mana. Mortals had limits and in this case their vision. The things they could see and sense had limits and unless you break through the physical limitation, theres no way there could be an exception. Is it not normal? Theo asked in a worried tone. Not entirely but lets not worry about it, shall we! Now with your vision and the skills of wizards, itll be an easy job! Lets go! Catherine with her comment made the air a little loose and pushed him and others to their journey. Chapter 169 - Why Fight? This way! One of the Wizard Guided through as Theo would know them from the moving walls next to them. As said, the maze wasnt in a fixed pattern and thus they had to keep moving. Theo could see the walls but not all of them at once. Hed see the wall from a certain distance and even if he could see a few, he cant possibly make a map. The maze was tall enough. It was difficult for them to perfectly figure out the gaps which were made in a maze. Theo had to lift his heels up to point out the gaps. Catherine and Milot both were not able to plot the gaps. Milot turned around hesitantly holding his head with his hands and smiled in a crooked way looking at them; he wAs continuously taking a pause in the course of making decisions or taking any action. Disappointment due to confusion was clear on his face. Thats where the Wizards came to play, using their skills they could tell the flow of the magic, that is they could spot a gap in walls at a farther distance than Theo could see. Using both abilities they were moving forward. As they had an immense convoy with them and everyone having their own horses to travel, it was difficult to travel. They had to keep an eye on horses and the cart which they used was a big and royal one, it had big wheels which were often getting hit by a maze side by side and would get stuck in them very often. Where five of them could easily walk, only three people were able to get along because of horses. The method of travelling had become time-consuming to them. To move swiftly they left the cart and the horses in the back. Thatd have slowed their pace. Wait, its moving again! Theo stepped back quickly, expanding his hands in a way to protect Catherine, Milot and everyone who was travelling along and took the front charge and was closely followed by the wizards. He was much more active now than since the injury. He was able to plot the gaps in the maze and made the related maps with the help of wizards, wasting no time because he knew the maze was going to change its position after a certain period of time and before it would change again it was necessary for them to move forward as much as they could. He made strategies related to mazes and discussed them with his convoy. He actively took control of the whole convoy and was keeping them alert with the current facts and situations going on. Even after an hour or so they were able to move only so much but unlike last time they were not moving in circles, that was progress. Catherine knew that even though he looked energetic and excited, he was still suffering from the pain within. Though they knew their situation. Therefore she chose to be quiet in that situation and continue to move with the flow. . . Back in the palace, before they left Dimitri talked with her. Why are you forcing him to travel even when he needs the rest? It doesnt make any sense! What if his injuries got worse? She was asking rather in a complaining tone. As he was walking in circles on the balcony alone after talking with Milot and guiding him away, Dimitri looked in the distance while listening to her. He turned around and looked at her with a furious look, I can understand your concern. Let me tell you why I am forcing him to do something that could potentially harm him in one way or more. Even knowing Im sending him in and the main reason is to make him feel better about himself. What do you mean by that? She went near, narrowing her eyes with confusion, stroking her hair flicks and asked him puzzled, How much experience do you have in fighting? He turned around and asked her, Long enough! Ive not fought on the front lines but with my mother, Ive been to many conflicts and stuff! She replied hesitantly, That means you have at least some experience! Hes not like you right? If what I know is correct Then hes probably very new to this. Can you imagine the excitement he had after learning a whole new style of fighting, the feeling of finally being useful and being self-sufficient? Being a solo traveller, hes never been dependent on his journeys and he must have believed this journey was no different. But ever since hes been underpowered and all the enemies hes come across are way more powerful than him. He must have felt so helpless in that situation, thus after going through that training, it was something he would have felt fulfilling. He would have felt he was finally able to stand for himself and fight alongside you all! He explained, I remember that time when we all did a quick work of Dark elves, he was the most excited among us. I can understand when you say the excitement hed have felt after he trained himself with some useful skills. But still, I dont get it about what you said, he never liked wars and fights so why would he feel depressed all of a sudden? He should be rather relaxed now that he wouldnt need to fight or shed anyones blood! Why feel bad about it? What she said held a point, Theo wasnt a guy whod just walk over someones death that easily, he never really trained for war as he couldnt stand the pain and suffering wars brought! Then why should he be excited to fight right now? It didn''t make any sense. Hmm, you may be right. I dont know so much about him but see. He took a moment before continuing, There are many people whose life depends on your decisions, whose well being is your responsibility and if you are weak yourself, it isnt going to be any good for any of your people. I think he must have felt it somewhere or you tell me, why would a guy who never trained to fight willingly walk with Lumiere? He asked her to which she shuddered, ThatThat was because he had to! Right? Dimitri showed a smile, People can not hide their true self for long! It was just a matter of time he showed what hes really made up of, what his destiny is will depend on what he becomes! The path he chooses will lead to many things, may they be good or bad, but one thing is sure. He looked at Catherine with a confident look, Such people cant stay away from battlefieldNotnot knowing how to re, Catherine chose to listen to him as he was the wisest person around. He turned back and looked at the stars above, Looks like chaos is waiting for someone! Chapter 170 - Heavenly Dispute In the depths of heavenly planes, some eyes were fixated on the unfolding of the events in Arnor, as if it mattered anything to them, or did it! Most of the strange things took place in this period; the continuously going wars, some kind of evil sorcery. The people of Arnor were drastically affected by such change. It destroyed communities and families and disrupted the development of the social and economic fabric of the nation. Putting aside the very real human cost, there was the loss of buildings, infrastructure, a decline in working population, uncertainty, and disruption to normal economic activity. To some extent, the people of Arnor were afraid to move or walk on the streets. Because they knew anything might happen to anyone at any time these days. So the streets and the markets, the gardens, the churches all remained vacant for most of the time. A pair of eyes was rather filled with curious looks among many more, he was no other than Regis. I dont understand Regi! They are Mortals, short-lived, weaklings who are destined to only live for a fraction of time compared to us! She turned around striking her hair flicks. Why do you have such a mortal interest? A God Valkyrie, , she was a young woman with a slender build, wearing silvery armour. Her facial expressions were very keen and always kept her body and mind in attention to the ongoing circumstances and she was now officially Regiss subordinate complaining as he busied himself in observing the fight that occurred in Arnor. Val, I might not be the only one to look into them, you know! He turned around, raised his eyebrows in a tensed manner and replied in a cold tone, he forced down a sick feeling. A moment later he took a deep breath and continued to respond to the circumstances. The God of creation kept the gods away for a reason! I cant be so sure but it was to protect the order He then pointed at a person among the scenery of the Arnor and continued, And that person is a liability! His existence will not go unnoticed. Valkyrie walked closer to see who he was talking about, the person they were talking about had a white and expressionless face, there were black coloured dark circles around his eyes, also his body contained cuts and scars which made her fright a little. Isnt he beat up badly? She looked at him in disbelief. It was her first time when she saw someones body so torn off with wounds. Her breath merely shooked, she bit back her scream while enlarging her eyes as wide as they could, the scene literally chilled her soul, she could hardly move from place and for a fraction of second, she felt numb all over. Maybe, but if others found him, who knows what the consequences would be. Is that why you are aiding them? The Guardian dragon, reviving her was enough of a reason to believe that. She commented. Regis took a brief moment before continuing, hmm, that can be the case too! Also, Im more interested in this individual He pointed towards a shadow fighting with one arm short. Ah! The one with the Sigil, I still doubt his abilities as a master. He cant yet support them, wont he be late with his current state. Wait a minute! Is it me or does he look odd? She raised her suspicion So finally, you noticed. That aura aint humanly! He either evolved since we last met him or something even interesting is going on. Doesnt it interest you as well Val? Regis showed a smirk, With a frightened look, she replied, That Sigil His smirk turned into a burst of laughter, The Vision that we as gods possess allow us to look into ones character and understand his true form, but if you look closely its almost deceiving. That person is a liability to the heavens and I bet no one would ever notice it, not as long as hes carrying that Sigil! She scratched her forehead while thinking before replying, But he lost his arm right unless its a blood pact. Cutting her shortly he replied, You are right, the blood pact. Something I didnt tell him nor anyone else did. Lets see if he finds it himself, or if he needs more spoon-feeding. She Continued to ask, But why should we be concerned? Our main objective was to confirm the existence of that person which we did. Later you said we should free up the Guardian Dragon from her slumber and save her while at it, we did that as well! Now I dont understand the reasoning behind the events, like how, did a mortal withstand the bearing of a Sigil, also its something that only powerful beings are able to use effectively, yet he can! A mortal for gods sake! And now all these things that are revolving around him! Is it something you planned as well or something totally random? Her many questions and an irritated look made Regis smile before he could answer, You are interesting as well! Yeah, our primary goal is achieved, but as a God of Strategies, I cant help but look into a variable I didnt consider much about! Yes, I did give him the Sigil, but I thought hed just get crushed under its pressure and yet he lives. And now his transformation and all variables make him just as potent as that other person! Im sure you have a lot of questions but Id suggest you wait and watch, Things must go as I plan and yet they aren''t interesting! He showed a hint of a smirk from the corner of his mouth as he laughed. Ahh, hes scary when he makes this face. Valkyrie showed a worried expression. Also, we arent the only ones to have our eyes on them and its crucial we know their interests! Valkyrie looked at him with a questioning look, the reason simple, Why? He gave a smirk, They could trace the origins back to us and we definitely dont want that right? Looks like its time to visit the mortals again! Thereve been a lot of things that happened. Before he could finish a messenger arrived, Lord Regis, your presence is requested by lord Milo. That took them by surprise, That was unexpected! He knew something was off. Although the interference of the other gods was expected, if what he feared was the case, the groundwork he laid would fail to work. The timing couldnt be any worse! Chapter 171 - There She Lived, The Witch Of Wonders After a desperate struggle in that forest for almost 3 hours, the convoy finally reached the end of the maze and it was almost night. If they had been late, theyd have just gotten lost in that big forest. They were continuously walking and spotting the walls in a maze for the correct directions. As they were aware that the walls of the maze change their positions after a particular period of time they had to be very expeditious with their saunter. They all had an immensely prolonged expedition this time, and every member suffered travel sickness. Therefore, most of them gave a sigh of relief after sticking out of the maze. Some of them cried out happily. Everyone was very happy. Getting out of the maze was genuinely very strenuous and it was indeed a big achievement for all of them. After a moment Milot hushed down the clamour of a happy envoy. The pale crescent moon shone like a silvery claw in the night sky. They looked up at the blanket of stars that stretched to infinity. The occasional creaking of small stems and the faraway whistling of some creepy birds broke the silence of the night. The cool breeze touched their skin making them feel better. Ahh, that sucked all my life juice! Milot after walking for that long clearly showed signs of wear. Cmon you have been on your feet for so long so whats the complaint now? Catherine replied to his complaint, Thats the thing! I thought Id be able to enjoy the journey and relax for a while. But, no! The only thing I got was a long tiring walk! Damn it, Its not like I hate it or anything but, even warriors like me need rest once in a while! He continued in a complaining look, bending down a little and then stretching out his body as possible as he could. Just a little more and well be out of the Maze finally! One of the mages replied to his worry. Yeah Yeah its not as if shes going to be welcoming us at the end! He kept walking and suddenly bumped into something. What the! Only to his surprise and rather everyones surprise, it was a person! Who are you all? She asked in a gentle tone, so soft everyone almost forgot she wasnt part of the convoy. Us, wait, what! Milot screamed in disbelief. Ah! Its your small shrimp! And you gathered more shrimps around you huh! The person replied with a chuckle! He was merely surprised that someone would call a person like him a shrimp. His skin crawled when he heard her calling him a shrimp, heat crept into his cheeks; inwardly he winced, rage bottled up inside him and his every muscle tensed. Im not short anymore, neither am I a kid you old hag Before he could continue a bolt of lighting interrupted him for good, How long have you been travelling my little ones? You must be tired right! She asked the Mages who were staring at her crazy. No, not at all, we arrived in a matter of a day! One of them replied, Ah so long Wait, just a day? Not a week? She seemed surprised to hear that, She merely got bewildered hearing this. It stole her breath, her flesh tingled, her skin flushed, her knees got weakened. There were many questions popping up in her head. For a common man, it was solely not possible to solve a maze like this one. Because generally, the maze doesn''t move its walls which makes it getting solved faster. But talking about this maze, it keeps moving and changing its positions at least 70 times a day and it is not easy for any common man to solve it. Sometimes if a person is not that capable of making quick strategies and plans for solving mazes he might get stuck there forever. If I remember clearly its designed to keep them in the maze of at least a week! How did the, she thought to herself. Thanks to him we could solve the maze so quickly! If he couldnt see those walls and solve the pattern it was over for us! One of the mages replied. See? Pattern? This kid? She looked at Theodore with a surprised look, Ah, where are my manners? It''s getting late and as a reward for solving the maze Ill be your host, for the time being, this way! With just a wave of her hand there appeared a rather suspicious-looking hut, Oh dont worry its plenty spacious inside! She then walked to open the door, over Milot who was still lying on the ground after the hit. One thing is clear, we aint bothering with her age ever, like forever! Everyone had this one thought stuck in their mind. Although it happened quickly, no one could look at her face and everyone thought it was for the best or itll just end up scaring them. They all entered the hut one by one and to everyones surprise, it was a rather spacious hut. Big enough to accommodate the whole convoy. From inside it was like a big mansion! As you enter through the front door on the east facade, you pass into a grand hallway. The predominant colours were dark with tan and gold highlights, creating an interesting contrast to the original interior. There were many huge rooms in it. The doors and windows had moulded surrounds of painted wood with bulls - eye cornerbacks and decorative accents on the door surrounds and on the baseboard. The doorknobs, plates and hinges were brass with raised Eastlake style ornament. Thats what wizardry gives huh! Theo looked around in awe, Not everything though! Oh, and dont worry about the horses and their caretakers, theyll be brought over shortly. A slender woman, best in her early twenties, replied to his thought. With her crimson red hair, silkier than the silk outfit she wore, and deep ocean blue eyes, she looked nothing less than a princess. Who are you? Theo, just like everyone, was bewitched by her beauty. Ah! It was me the whole time! Im the great witch of Arnor Amara. Welcome to my humble residence. Instead of talking about me, Id love to hear an explanation about the whole being able to see the walls thing! What was that? How can you see those walls of the maze? And the pattern? It changes with every step, almost impossible to decode! She leaned towards him trying to take a closer look. She was rather taller than him, though he was on the short side being 5.3, she was almost a head taller than him. As she learned he couldnt avert his gaze from her bust, So close! He thought as he closed his eyes instinctively. Ahem! But thats not what we were told, like about how you look and . Catherine, interrupting her move, spoke but Milot jumped and shushed her, Ah, now that we are here, its merrier isnt it? What about the looks you say, child? Amara, as she asked, one could clearly see death in her eyes and a non-conspicuous smile. Like you were an old person with a screw loose or something, yeah like those typical witches described in the novelsAs she said, Milot could be seen trying to escape the hut through the door, though his attempt failed as the door slammed on his face, Oh, an old hag with a screw loose huh! Milot looked like a small hamster in front of an imposing tiger and it was super fun to see him cornered like that Electro! Theo commented on her elemental magic, Ah! So you know about the elements? She replied as she bolted Milot, Yeah, I learned about it in the old texts! The basic elements we know about also about many more, its just we now rely heavily on the magic devices, so a lot of knowledge is being lost in time! he replied Thats some news! Most people nowadays dont really bother. The interesting fellow you have brought with you, Milot! And please fix that attitude of yours, its one of many reasons why Duvrion disapproves of you! Besides, lets take a seat and have a talk about why are you all here? Im sure you are not here to show off the fact that you can see mana infused objects or the knowledge of elements! She flicked a stroke of her hair as she spoke, she looked no less than a princess. Chapter 172 - The Witch’s Question In the meantime, Theo and Catherine explained to her the whole story behind their journey and the purpose of their visit to the forest. I see, a lot has happened behind my back, I apologise as I wasnt of any assistance. Yet, Im surprised they were able to even breach in the Capital being unnoticed! Though, I cant really tell you who or what caused it, unless I investigate it myself! She leaned back on her seat and let out a sigh while touching her temple. Everything she heard was a huge blow to her, Also, the shrine has been abandoned long ago. Its the last place youll wasnt to go even though the legend of a mysterious crystal being there is true. Her warning came out of nowhere. Last place? What do you mean by that? Milot asked in confusion, And if Im correct only you know about the mechanics of that place! Why are you saying its no place to go all of a sudden? She took a brief moment before continuing, If what these people said is true you should understand what is going on around the continent Milot! The spatial crack, i.e., the way the Demonoids are entering the plane! Im sure its not in only one place. Think about it, his sister fought a few demonized monsters in our own forest! You are right, she also had told us that she saw someone for a brief moment there but not sure what was that! Theo supported her comment, She nodded and continued, The way the events are put together, even Jura had a hard time dealing with these events, someone must have planned it thoroughly. They all took a moment before replying in sync, Ersa? Im afraid so! But her goal wasnt the territory! On her comment, Milot asked, How can you be so sure? Milot, she wouldnt attack just blindly if she was up for territory. The target would have been Duvrion, if she could have taken him out, it would have been over! But her target was different, and again she knows better than anyone that Duvrion isnt that lightly to be taken, warrior. She would have come along with more reinforcement. It made sense to him now, The kid you mentioned, What was his name again!... Oh! Arlo! Do you think he was a match for Duvrion? Yet she put him against that beast, no way she was fighting for territory. But She took a momentary pause, Throwing the capital in chaos! Someone surely was interested in the territory and may have been testing the strength of the forces! Theo said in a low tone, Ive read it in the strategist books, if you could put capital on your enemy nation in chaos, theyd have no choice but to reveal their cards and thats how you can evaluate the strengths and weaknesses of the enemy. Once you have the information, its all about timing and planning! You are absolutely right! Amara pulled him close to her chest and ruffled his hair, Smarty, you are huh! Theo almost had a nosebleed, So Soft! Ahem, as we were talking! Catherine interrupted her to ask, What does all this have to do with the ruins? She let Theo loose and got up. Taking a few steps, she stood next to her and leaned on. Dont you think its a good place to hide from everyone! She gasped, What! Amara retracted her mover, Think about it! It was a shrine of the legends, its abandoned, no spying magic works there not to mention its under the barriers protection, yet we cant see what goes in inside thanks to its history. The ruins are so neglected no one really knows its location except a few, also the part of the forest is out of anyones gaze! A perfect place to hide! Im not bluffing! Milot who was stealing a bite from the cookie on the table, What do you mean! Theres been a lot of disturbance, but one thing is sure, there has been some movement around that place. It could be monsters, but if so, they are strong I assume, strong enough to cover their tracks! Also, as it happens its just out of the Juras reach, on the very edge of the borders of Arnor and there are many ways to access that place! Its easy to suspect that you could come across to answers to many of your questions! Everyone paused for a brief moment, So why is it the last place to go again? Theo asked, Amara go back to her seat and let out a sigh, Are you sure you can fight off whatever had the guts to lay a finger on the capital? That is what Im saying! And if there are just some monsters, you sure need to be super confident to take the task! As I said its just out of Juras watch and that is a reason why its home to many unknown creatures of unknown strength! Are you ready for that? Also, about the spatial crack, even though Humans assisted to make one large crack, do you think thatll be all? Her question made Theos blood run dry, You mean, it can happen at any place? The flashes of that day began appearing before him, Unfortunately yes! Even though it might not be a coordinated attack, but its possible that there could be many such creatures from underground trying to break free. The members of the convoy were looking at each other in dismay, the thought of crossing roads with a Demonoid was the last thing anyone would like! They have never fought or even seen one, to begin with! As long as Jura is there and Duvrion holds the reign on the kingdom, Im sure you dont have to worry! Amara looked through their fear! I had a question! Theo spoke in a serious tone, Its not that easy to retrieve the Quinx Gem or to enter that ruin, right! As Milot mentioned about the existence of the mechanics, I assume theres a certain way that only a few people know about! Is it possible that we know the culprit, but we dont know its identity? His question bought a smirk on her face, Its possible, would you still go there? Knowing you might have to fight someone you know? She narrowed her gaze, Theo turned gloomy, in his condition him walking alongside was already too much to ask to let alone fight. Understanding his puzzled situation Milot, who knew what could be ahead of him answered on his behalf, If it means we can bring the fallen knights to justice and stabilize the kingdom, We definitely will! Like father like son, she thought as she smiled. Chapter 173 - The Spirits So tomorrow it is then huh? Miot stood up from his seat and spoke up loudly, What is tomorrow? It caught everyone by surprise and Theo was no exception. Our journey, you dummy! Catherine tapped him from behind. The peel of laughter was visible. The discussion ended up pretty sooner than planned and as though Amara had some clues to share and pointers on the mechanisms in the ruins as well. Be careful when you explore that place, whatever resides there, its ominous! She shared her concern with everyone. And let us show our hospitality to you as well! Us? Milot looked around and there was no one to be seen, Arent you alone? Or you are addressing yourself in plural now! I know you have grown old. As he finished his talk in his usual teasing tone, a bolt of lightning hit him yet again blackening him out for good. This way please! A maid appeared out of nowhere kind of surprising everyone. Did something happen? she looked at the surprised faces of everyone, No, its just that we didnt see you anywhere around when we arrived or even right now, there was no trace of you coming. Im sure I didnt sense your presence! Catherine explained to which she laughed a bit and replied with a smile, Thats because Im not a living being. Theo had a blank expression, Not a living being? What does that even mean? Let me fill you in! Amara had a smile on as she said, Shes a spirit bound to this place. Unlike living beings, she doesnt need to be in this form all the time and can just chill in the spirit realm! Spirit Realm! This got Theo intrigued, Yeah, Do you have any questions regarding Spirits or anything? Yeah, ever since that day Im unable to communicate or draw out Himari. I dont know what happened but whatever it was, it blocked me out for good! Theo explained trying to call out for Himari, And also I lost the Sigil, but Im not sure how thats connected! He waved the cut off arm while explaining the situation Oh, I remember what you told me, that little confrontation did make you lose a lot in the blink of an eye. Well, Im not very well versed in Sigils and heavenly magic Heavenly magic! That reminds me, Theo wasnt it some God who gave you that Sigil, what was his name again Catherine tried to remember, Regis! He said his name was Regis or something and there was someone else with him too, Va...Val. Valkyrie? Catherine recalled her name, Yeah, Valkyrie. They were crazy strong if I remember correctly! Theo continued with shining eyes. Interesting! Was Amaras reply. She took out Lamius the Ace of Hammer or something in just a few seconds. Her power was crazy! Theo spoke as if a child was speaking to its mother. Thats in the past but hes in outbacks too, we have to watch out for him as we travel Catherine filled her in with their situation. What is Himari? Amara asked him in a curious tone, what is it that can interact with the spirit realm, is it some spirit as well? Shes Im not very sure, to be honest! Shes like a spirit that can talk and all but also transforms into a weapon! Oh she mentioned she has a twin whom shes looking for! Theo seemed rather confused, So shes a spirit weapon! And you can''t communicate with her, hmm not something youd hear every day! Tell me did you cast any spell or curse upon yourself when you transformed? Or maybe something odd that you can tell? Theo and others gave it a thought and couldnt make anything out of what happened. Aeneas was already fighting with Ersa and as for Catherine, she was there but wasnt focused on Theo and he kind of transformed out of nowhere, Then Catherine remembered something, He wasnt himself if I remember, I mean he was under some kind of control spell and he even dragged out Himari during the fight against her will. I mean thats what Aeneas told us while we discussed earlier. Could it be Corruption! The maid replied in a low tone, Pardon my intrusion, but if a spirit being is commanded under grief circumstances or in your case, under influence, there is a chance that the spirit could get corrupted. Everyone was silenced, a corrupt soul wasnt something anyone wanted to deal with, it was one of ht most dangerous things to even think of. Well, it aint something you should be afraid of! As you said its an artifact-level spirit weapon so it wont be that easy to get corrupted. Maybe shes just recovering her strength or even healing up, you never know! We could perform a check but thatd take some time and few things. Amara explained the case. They looked at Milot and Catherine to confirm what they had to say about it, Hey, isnt it important to know her situation? Im not sure about what you people are talking about but seems this spirit is super important. Milot replied to him, But thatd take some time. Will that be okay? Or I can stay back while you go and explore Idiot, we are all in this together so stop saying you do this you do that! And what is a day or two going to cost huh? Is it important that that? looked like Catherine was angry for some reason and it startled both Theo and Milot. You heard the lady! Amara laughed at the faces of both of them, it been a while since I have such lively people as my guests, I hope you wont mind either. She looked at the guards and mages in the back who were relaxed. One of the young mages replied almost instantly, O...Of course, Of course, we dont mind lady AmAmara! Its an honour to be in your care nonetheless! just as she finished she kind of bit her tongue and tried to hide her embarrassment. Aww sweety you dont need to stress yourself, Im sure my image outside these walls is thanks to a few people. As she said she looked at Milot making go shrink in the recliner. Anyways, I understand your concern and well do whatever we can in our powers to assess the situation. I cant promise anything but Ill say this, we will do whatever we can to solve it okay? she grabbed his cheeks in her hands, Ahem, so dinner the maid reminded her of the dinner that she almost forgot about. Forgive me, I cant hold myself back with such sweet people. Lets us discuss over the dinner about the materials we will be needing for the spell. She got up from her seat and everyone joined her, spell? Theo raised the question. Yeah, it will be a detection spell, we need to first know whats wrong with your soul! If you are unable to channel the energy to communicate with the spirit realm there should be something wrong inside you. Dont worry, if you are alive that means its nothing to worry about but we should look for clues, right? She continued Wait its that serious? Theo replied in a scared tone. Rest assured, as I said if hes alive its all good and well. Its just we should be cautious. Hearing her it was clear she knew what she was dealing with. Thats reassuring but But this but that no No more but. Amara shushed Theo by putting her finger on his mouth. They all then proceeded to follow her to the dining hall. Chapter 174 - The Seed The dinner was fairly simple and nothing unexpected happened, except Milot being bolted again over some random joke that he failed to convey. They had a pretty eventful journey and to be honest they werent at their best right now. Milot was still emotionally hurt, Theo, needless to say, was walking with a severed arm and Catherine was holding in a lot of secrets. Including the truth about her friend, Vivian. They all needed some space and time to cool off but they didnt have that luxury. The longest break they had since the dooms day was the day after and it didnt last any longer as they had to rush out soon. Getting Magically healed doesnt mean itll just heal up everything. In their case, it was evident, even though Theo showed no signs or to that matter everyone else, they were hiding their scars behind the smile. To get some fresh air, Theo asked a way to the balcony and headed there alone while Catherine decided it was best for her to stay in the living room as Milot went to sleep. As he opened the door, he felt a gust of cold air hit his face making his hair flow. He looked in distance and all he could see were trees and bushes. It was a forest, after all, not just woods outside a castle or something. They were deep inside the forest and it was calmer than ever. He took a few steps to get closer to the railing and lean over it. Relaxing his body, he let out a sigh and started thinking, how did it all come to this? As he looked back at the journey, he could see a lot of good memories along with the times he felt scared as well. For someone like him who loved adventure, it would have been just another adventure, but it was not. He felt someone stand behind him but he was too engulfed in thoughts to even care. Maybe what others saw wasnt the only thing hurting him. Without even turning back he spoke, One day, you just lose your house. Other days you lose your path and then afterwards you lose your sibling and a part of you! And for some reason that you dont know or understand. You fight to get better but never are quite there, just a burden. No matter how miserable you feel, you cant show it or youll be a bigger burden. Burden, This is not an adventure I asked for! A tear slide past his reddened cheek. He could break into tears at any moment now. Amara stood right beside him, instead of comforting him or lending him a hand, she just stood there and said, Its life boy, You dont get what you ask or what you deserve. Its a game of losing and winning. Some days you win a lot and on some days you lose everything. Sometimes you keep winning or losing until you break apart and give up. Thats what life wants from you. She finds it funny, seeing people in despair! Or maybe she likes testing her subjects. Its up to you how to look at it. I heard a lot about your journey and its not the easiest, to be honest. But looking at it, its not worse right? Theo looked at her in confusion as he wiped his tears, What do you mean? I mean, you are alive, everyone is alive and well theres still fire left in everyone! Why do you feel responsible and for what? You need to look at the part where nothing is really broken. In future you might not have anyone to comfort you, what will you do then? Cry? Is that how you want things to go? Think of it as a chance to grow and grow instead of just thinking where it went wrong! And about losses, there is surely someone among us who can relate and you know that person wont show it as well! She then turned around and continued, If you ask me, I dont think Life loves playing around with her subjects, theres always a way out of every situation. Look for that! He turned around only to find she was gone already. Away! Maybe I need to get over with it, but He still had uneasy thoughts. He continued enjoying the breeze. Do you think that will help? Amara returned to the living room where Catherine was already waiting for her. Im not sure, but a word of advise never goes un benefited right? She replied, A sharp one! So what is it that you wanted to talk about? She sat down as the maid poured a cup of sweet tea for both of them. Do you know anything about a girl named Ersa? Also, if you built the barrier, do you have any idea about whats going in far west? Ersa, Unfortunately, Ive never heard the name nor do I have any knowledge of a person in your description. And about the barrier, you should understand its like a shield, Im not Dimitri who had absolute authority over the territory which would allow me to look in distances. She then proceeded to take a sip, Then, how did you figure our whereabouts? Cathys question made her take a pause, I studied magic from not just any mortal! My mother taught me various things, barrier analysis was one of them. Do you think I didnt study this one beforehand? You can not only see what happens inside the barrier, but you also have the core that feeds power to that barrier as well! As she spoke Amara had a confused look, How do you know that much? The question is, why didnt you do anything when you can see what happens in the barrier, It was surprising when we entered as it wasnt the Sentinels whose gaze I felt first. It was a spirit. Do you still want to deny you can see things? Cathy had caught her trick, Ughh, I never thought anyone would figure it that easy, It is true I can see things but believe me even I didnt see that coming! What happened in the capital was totally unexpected, and as for why, I dont know for sure but some sort of interference was placed. Just like the one at the ruins. She spoke out, Knowing the dangers you didnt mention that earlier did you! Whatever, now about the Wests? She looked dead in her eyes while helping herself with the tea. Follow me, but promise me you wont tell this to anyone. I dont want Milot suspecting me, hes like my own kid to me. She asked politely. Of course, I wont as long as you are helping! Also, I never mentioned you being suspicious, I just spoke whatever I felt. Leaving that aside, You shouldnt mention whatever you see in the region. I dont want Theo to find out about Vivian or others, fair? Figuring they were in the same shoes if they spoke up to others, Amara agreed to take her to her private chamber where the core source or the Seed of the barriers was, which also allowed her to see whatever happens inside the barrier. As they both entered the chambers Catherine was able to have a look at the mechanism that was responsible for the barrier around Arnor. It was not a small room and by the looks, it gave off a feeling of old basements in castles. There was the mechanism itself, a huge orb that represented the barrier and was fed by mana through the magic arrays surrounding it. Aside from the orb, there was nothing that was of significance. So, this is where the seed of barrier is! Catherine couldnt help but admire the mechanism responsible for the Barrier. Chapter 175 - Preparations Were Made The next morning, everyone woke up a bit late as there wasnt any indication of what time it was. For the longest time, they believed it was night until the maid told them that it wasnt. But, the long sleep time allowed them all to relax well. That was important during the travel. Theo and Milot were assigned to one room and Theo couldnt complain less about his roommates loud snoring. I cant help it, man, I have a tiny nostril! Milot was trying to reason it out. Its alright! In the past few days of travel, almost everyone has gotten used to it. Also, did you see Catherine? I know its late in the morning but, I cant see her anywhere! Now that you mentioned, I dont see her either? Milot replied while in-acting like an old person. Ahem! Were you talking about me in particular! He couldnt be less shocked when Amara was the one to reply to his act. Not the bolt! Not this early in the morning! He looked at her as she stood with one arm sparkling with a lighting spell. She let out a laugh, Well, you both dont look like early birds to me, unlike you shes up and already out for a gathering! What gathering? They both were just as confused. Did you already forget why you are stopping here? She looked at them with a questioned look, Oh right! You! Milot pointed at Theo, You are why we are stopping here, how forgetful of me to forget such important stuff that shouldnt be forgotten! He showed a proud smirk and continued, Are we to do anything or I can just laze around! Like usual you mean? Theo narrowed his eyes on him, Hey! Well, You guys woke so early that We are almost ready! She showed them the way to the door. Does that mean you are throwing us out? After all that we went through! Milot let out a sigh, Ahh! Everything is set up outside! She rolled her eyes. Even though she was not their age, Theo couldnt help but be mesmerized by her beauty even after watching her more than 20th times now. Still bewitched you are huh! Catherine who just came back tapped on his back, Ow, what was that for? He turned around only to be hit on the head again. Here I was gathering all these kinds of stuff and you are sleeping carelessly! I envy you. She let out a sigh, Looks like you were able to get everything? Amara asked her to which she nodded, it was a challenging hunt but with all these people, we somehow managed to find it all in time! She showed the basket that she was carrying to her proudly. Thatd work! Good job finding it all! Can we know what is all this? Milot pulled out a suspicious-looking mushroom from the basket. You are not a witch, right? Looking at him pull suspicious things out of the basket, Theo was also concerned. Nah, its just catalysts! Remember we are dealing with magic! Spirit-related one. Its like solving a puzzle, a little boost wouldnt hurt, right? Also, those mushrooms are for breakfast, what we need is.. She went close to Milot and grabbed the basket by one hand while reaching out her other arm inside the basket. With a little bit of juggle she pulled out a stone, that was glowing on its own. Ah! This is what we need! She looked rather happy but Theo and Milot stood aloof. Mineral, you dumb boys! Its a mineral. For real! Catherine hit on both of their heads. The stone had a slight pink radiance and gave off a strangely pleasant aura. Just by looking at it, it was relaxing. Its not just any mineral, You know how Arnor has quite a few Ley Lines! Well, you can only find these ores near one such. Its infused in the purest form of Mana. These minerals take years to form and thus are rather difficult to find. Luckily we had a lot of help with these young ladies. She addressed the wizards, and the geology of the surrounding allowed it to be formed as well. Yeah, it was right in that small crack that you told us about! Although there werent many more to collect, we managed to get out hands on the largest we could spot. One of the Wizards replied while rubbing her nose with a proud expression. You are right! Its a rather rare find after all! She showed a smile that literally melted away the Wizard. AS they were talking, Milot tried to sneakily eat the mushroom, I wouldnt do that young man! The maid stopped him in his tracks, Although its edible, it needs to be cooked first. You dont want to go out looking for toilets every now and then do you? This was pretty much enough for him to stop. So, when are we starting? Theo asked in a bit concerned tone. Now! Right now! Amara replied, Dont be nervous, Ive dealt with many spirits over the years and Ive yet to fail. She reassured him, Yet she says Before Milot could finish, he was hit hard by a bolt of lightning, Now Im much more alive! He spoke in a squeaky tone The sooner we resolve this, the sooner youll be able to continue your journey! She then walked past Catherine who shared a look with her. . . . After a while, they all gathered at a relatively open area where Wizards had already drawn the magic circle that was needed for the spell to work. For this magic, this mineral rock will be the catalyst. Im also assuming your support magic with this one. Amara looked at the wizards who nodded in agreement. She then walked to the centre of the circle along with Theo, Where is this weapon you speak of? Ever since the fight, the sword was stuck in its elemental form that is it was just a random word with no magical attributes. The spirit was long gone locked in the spirit realm. He took off the cloth that was wrapped around the sword and it revealed its original form. The shiny metal sword was now just a chunk of rock. It had lost its material form. Looking at it just saddened Theo. Dont look sad, we will get it back to its former glory. She tried soothing him. Its not the sword Im worried about, I just hope Himari is alright! I dont want to leave her all alone in that dark place yet again! Chapter 176 - Slumber We are going to first see your vessel! This took Theo by surprise, but right now he had no time to question the unknown. He assumed itd just be something related to his body and nodded in agreement. Why would we do that, I mean dont we just need to look into his spiritual energy and see if its tampered with or anything! Catherine who understood it better questioned though. Yeah, thatd save time. But, we need to know what we are dealing with here. He aint just your everyday person, right? Interactions with demonic creatures, sigils from gods and stuff that would baffle normal beings. Its better we take a look at him right now and while we are at it, we can also check on his growth. She explained. It indeed was still a mystery why a lot of powerful beings got involved with him, if its just his journey it wasnt an issue but if it was due to his existence, that was something no one could tell. And it had been a while since he checked on his growth. After he returned from that training with Lumiere, he didnt get a level check. It usually took just a wizard and a simple lookup spell, but with a person this capable of using the spell, the results would be a lot more detailed. I understand, even I want to know what is going on inside on him! Although Catherine had a fair bit of idea, it wouldnt hurt to get a detailed inspection by someone really capable. Okay then, first well do the check-up! I feel like a medic saying so. This wouldnt hurt a bit so relax your body and standstill. Amara helped Theo get in the position for the spell to work best. She then activated the crystal by pouring a bit of her own Mana and proceeded to cast the spell. A soft glow from the circle started to accumulate at the centre of it where Theo stood, it soon engulfed him and people could see him glow, just like a firefly. Thats dramatic! Milot who stood on another side to avoid getting scolded commented. The spell was a rather simple incantation, she then stretched her arms forward and there appeared a flame from which a parchment formed. All this time Theo kept his eyes shut and stood quiet. The parchment was the start as it only spoke the level the person was going to be at. The real spell started now, she then continued with the chant. Everyone looked in awe as they had never seen any wizard casting such intricate spell, Ihitas They only heard her say this one work out loud at the end of her spell. As she finished, a sudden glow started to take form around Theo and it kept getting larger until it had everyone engulfed within. Women! Milot who was just as surprised by it, shouted as he covered his eyes A few moments later, they could open their eyes. . . To everyones surprise, they were inside an orb. I had known about such spell being out there, but its my first time seeing it with my own eyes! One of the wizards circling the magic circle commented. It wasnt a piece of news as being able to cast multiple spells was already a pain and that too at such depth, only legends could pull it off. What is that! Catherines word startled them, she was pointing towards Theo who stood at the middle of this all. There were different flows surrounding him. Lifeforce! Amara was just as amazed to look at it, Though Ive never seen one with such complexity! There were three to be exact flows, one had a golden halo to it and looked like it was sparkling. It looked like sparkling water, the exciting flow of lie force it was, the other one was moving extremely slow and looked calm and had a pure white glow to it. The third one really intrigued them; it had no colour. It was extremely fast and violent and looked agitated for some reason. What were we expecting? Catherine read her expression that spoke something wasnt as she thought it to be. Two, Two flows are the maximum Ive known to have existed in people, at least Mortals! These are four She said, Four! But there are only three. Catherine took a look again. There indeed was a fourth flow, an extremely weak and disturbed one, it was twisting and warping just near the dark one. It was as if it was hiding within the chaos of the dark flow. What is the meaning of all this? She questioned her. As far as I know, the White halo is the natural flow that every mortal has. The golden Halo must be because of the Sigil, it is extremely pure spiritual flow. Now for the other two, Im not so sure of myself. The dark one must be related to all the encounters with hell. But whats with that warping one. Not only that, will you look at the amount of the energy flowing? It looks like endless to me. Catherine pointed out abnormality about the Dark flow. It indeed looked endless. Up until now, there wasnt any clue as to how Theo was able to access forbidden spells and even use that absurd magic a while ago. Indeed, it had something to do with those two abnormal-looking life forces. Not only that, but the godly life force also seems abnormal. Ive seen such a life force in Duvrion, and Im sure those who are blessed with Spirits are pretty much the same, but this much life force? Something is off here! Amara twitched at her words. Others were just standing aloof, for them, this was a whole new scenery. He has an aptitude for light and dark magic thats for sure, not to mention he as blessings of spirits which may be due to Himari. Also, his mortal life force is quite strong, quite rare. But other than that, I cant make sense of anything. For example, what is this twisted life force doing here, what its for? Where all this dark force is getting poured into him. And why cant I see the whole vessel? By the whole vessel, Amara meant the entirety of Theos mana pool. Each being is born with a limit of how much Mana essence it can hold at any given time. Wizards have the largest mana pool and that explains the insane magic spells they can pull. But Theo wasnt a Wizard, by a class he was a Swordsman but with such an abundant mana pool, he could cast any magic he wanted. That is what baffled Amara. What else can you tell? Milot asked from across the magic circle. Hes sure ready to ascend to Legend rank. And he has magic traits thatd make legends feel jealous. For starters as I said he had traits for Light Magic and Dark Magic at the same time, but he has traits of all four basic elemental magic and I dont know how! How come he is not a Wizard class with all these blows and whistles? His class is Swordsman? Thats crap! She was surely pissed at the fact that Theo wasnt a wizard class even with such features. Other than that, I guess there isnt much we can see thanks to these two scary life forces, lets leave them untouched! She added in the fact that she didnt want to tinker with life forces. What four forces are you talking about, isnt there like 6 of them? Milot casually spoke. Six? Both Catherine and Amara exclaimed at the same time, Yeah, try looking again, there are two more, they are faint, but they are there! He added as he casually waked up to Theo and pointed at two extremely fragile-looking life forces. This has to be related to that spirit he was talking about, and the heavenly flow has to be related to that dragon pet he has. Remember they are connected through life force because of the Sigil? Shes hurt and all, so that might be why this force is strong and if you look carefully, its not pouring mana in but kid of sucking it out, while the Dark life force is pouring it in. Its like hes getting a refill for what hes losing. Hearing his explanation, both stood in a daze. How My mother taught me a lot of things about life forces, she used to say the brighter the force, the more blessed the person is, but if its dark, hes someone to be wary of. I think its because we only see the dark life force in the hellish creatures, but that too is never this pure. Do you remember what his bloodline is? He made a question. I dont know for sure, but I overheard Lumiere saying its something related to Demonic bloodline, Catherine remembered Lumieres comment from the time when Theo killed that demonized bear in the wild a long time ago. That explains the Dark nature of the flow but still this purity is something off. Milot rubbed his temples. That aside, if he has such a weak connection to the spirit realm, how can we see whats going on in there and how we can figure out why Himari hasnt been answering to him? Catherine questions Amara. Theres only one explanation if thats the case! She turned to her, Slumber Chapter 177 - A New Voyage Slumber? What do you mean by that? Catherine asked, Spirit must have gone to sleep, she means! Milot once again casually interrupted them, Ahh, Sleep and slumber are two states of mind. In sleep, the rest we take is in the primary state. Whereas in slumber, the rest we take for our mind is in the Supreme state. Sleep is normally accompanied by dreams whereas slumber is the state of the mind that is not accompanied by dreams. In slumber, the subconscious mind remains active. It is believed that the subconscious mind becomes one with the Supreme Bliss in Slumber. Such a child prodigy and yet hes filled with stupidity to the brim. Well, hes not wrong. Amara rubbed her forehead and a slight pain appeared over there. She got up from the couch stretching her legs, her throat clenched a bit. The couch where she was being seated was a huge one that contained red coloured soft fur all over it. It was the combination of high-end furniture materials with creative styles that was making it look simply unique. It contained Ace shaped design on it which was being made with golden strings making it look more royal and elegant. The couch also contained big, fluffy, soft and thick cushions. What I mean is, something big must have happened for the spirit to go into slumber. A life-threatening drain on force or even a curse, we cant be so sure about what happened but something along the lines. She spoke The three of them stood there thinking, But what can be done? Everyone was stressed with the ongoing situation. The event was really difficult to be dealt with and was making everyone worried. Catherine slowly walked in circles biting her nails, worry snaked through her, chest tightened with fear. She was trying to meditate on the solution but her brain had become numb at the time. I mean what is the solution to all this? Catherine was the first to break the silence. We cant just jump into the Spirit realm, its too sketchy! The only way is awakening! Something big thatd make the spirit break her slumber. She suggested. They had already been through that gruesome experience and now doing something just as big for the sake of awakening of the spirit, they all signed in discomfort. Dont worry it is not to be done right away, we can take time and think it over. Maybe just some time will get it all right, who knows? Catherine suggested. Yeah, shes right! Amara backed her up If its a curse we dont want to mess with it and if its just temporary mana drain, shell be right back in no time. But the meaning of that faint aura is that shes not in the best shape, but shes alive in there! That was reassuring for others, it meant Himari was in there just resting. So, whos gonna tell him, Milot asked the obvious. Lets be honest and tell him, Catherine suggested. . . After the ritual was done they let Theo know about everything that happened and the whole story about awakening. Theo was in the chamber, resting on his bed, looking straight at the chandelier. It was a massive chandelier hanging from the centre of a ceiling wrought with the arms of the house, this chandelier being solid silver. It contained almost 70 to 80 lights in it. A splendid fire of logs blazed before him on the open hearth, and the light from a great chandelier beat mercilessly down upon him. The whole aura was making him feel satisfied. For instance, he failed to think of his arm which was in pain before. Adjusting his position the first question he asked was, So shes safe! Yeah, lets say that shes alive and kicking but dont you have something else to worry about? Amara asked, enchanting her eyebrows and stroking her hair flicks behind her ears. What that might be? He replied to which she giggled and said, Haha, That arm of yours! He looked at it and laughed out loud, What has gone has gone so lets not worry about it. Does it hurt? She walked close to him and asked while observing his arm. Not that much, Cathy used suppression magic so its much better now. But yes, sometimes I feel like its there and when I reach out to it. Its like, not physical pain but you get it right! He casually brushed off the question. I understand it, Ill give you a potion thatll make your pain less evident, it wont bring the arm back or anything, but itll make the pain a little less evident. She ruffled his hair with a gentle smile. They all then went to head inside her house. What happened was a little too tiring for everyone. The mana strain was not to be taken lightly, for someone with Amaras calibre it wasnt too much but for the wizards there it was a tiring ritual. To help them gain some mana back and get that lost strength back the maid of the house prepared a special meal. It was Amaras very own recipe. A meal was perfectly prepared and contained everything in it which a traveller requires. She cooked egg-based dishes and vegetable dishes, truffles and fresh mushrooms, broth which contained meat and thickened with barley and it also contained Amaras own ingredients to make it more tasty and nutritious for all. The meal was absolutely tasty, appetizing, scrumptious, delectable, fit for health and easy to digest. Ill be honest, If I had a bad day and was tired with life and then had to make something, Ill prepare a better meal! Milot mocked in his casual tone thinking she wouldn''t hear him. Oh, so you can cook huh! She was standing still right behind listening to his rubbish talks with a contorted face and eyebrows closely pulled towards each other and her deep brown eyes being fixed on him, one arm around her waist and the other stroking her hair in an annoying manner with a cold fishy smile. Nothing could have scared him more when she heard her voice from right behind. Shouldnt we start moving? I mean its a long break and I dont know how long we have! Theo noted after finishing his meal. To his statement everyone quieted down, Hes right, we should probably get moving, its still morning, if we can hurry up, well reach the ruins in the evening. We will also need some time to prepare for the night, I wont walk in there at the night of course! Catherine backed him up. Im in for that, we shouldnt walk in an unknown place at night! But then He looked at Theo, Isnt night the best time to sneak? Milot had a point, at night-time people usually tend to care less and are less alert. After discussing the plan with everyone they finally concluded that travelling should be done in the daytime and investigated in the darkness of the night. As per the information the ruins had a few unknown residents and dealing with them in darkness was in favour of Milot and Theo. As for others, once the enemies were dealt with, wizards could search freely. After resting for a while, they decided that leaving the place soon would give them the best chance at reaching the ruins. Maybe the little encounter would be a trigger for awakening. Who knows? We should leave as soon as possible. Milot commented. Theo looked at Amara and before he could speak anything she read his words beforehand, Ah, you dont need to thank me for anything! Besides, you have the best team you can ask for right now! Dont worry about anything else right now, just explore the ruins and youll find what you are looking for! She then handed him a small packet, it looked like a gift, This is a small token of gratitude from me. If you ever need any assistance, just remember me. And what will you magically appear? Milot frowned at her, narrowing his eyes. If I could! But it might be helpful in some other way for sure She giggled at her comment. I will keep it safe for sure! Theo accepted it and kept it in his storage. Dont! Use it, boy. She laughed generously. . . After preparing for the journey they left just before noon, not very early but with enough time to make it there thanks to Amara sharing directions. Whoa, this stop was worth it! I mean, cmon we couldnt have found the ruins on our own that early! Milot rose his nose high feeling proud. Well, thats true indeed. Its just that the information about ruin is what bothers me! Theo seemed to be in deep thought This caught Milot off guard. What do you mean? He continued, I mean, its an ancient ruin and it has been abandoned, but then how come it has these valuable crystals? Like, why were there no efforts in getting them back? This got him thinking. It was a legit question! If they knew that there was such treasure, why were there no efforts in retrieving it in the first place? Thing is, I dont know and I dont plan on investigating it right now. Once we reach there, well know ourselves! Maybe there were some efforts but failed so we are doing it right now, who knows? Milot, after giving up on thinking, replied. Chapter 178 - Revival After travelling on the route advised by Amara throughout the daytime, they finally reached the vicinity of the Ruins. The route advised by Amara contained a lot of hurdles in them but was one of the safest routes. The half of the road they travelled contained sharp-edged rocks. They were so honed that just a little cut from the rock was enough to get a man bleeding out. They had to walk very attentively. Half of the path contained thick trees containing big trunks and branches and the path was a little slippery. The trees were so tall and thick that the sunlight couldnt reach the ground. Due to darkness, it was difficult to walk and they trembled again and again causing little cuts and wounds. They all were very exhausted and worn out due to travelling. Each of them suffered travelling sickness. Due to continuous peripatetic pain, some of them suffered from aching legs, some even felt dizzy. They were standing on top of the hill which was almost 2 miles away from the roughly supposed location of the ruin. From the distance, it was concealed well under the dense forest and surrounding mountains. Though they knew what they were looking for. Nearly everyone sat down on the ground taking a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Catherine and Amara medicated everyone''s wounds and injuries and made sure that everyone is alright and their wounds are being tied up properly. Amara also used her spell a little bit for quick healing for those who had deep cuts on their body. So we are camping here right like if we go anywhere near the ruin, we wont be able to rest! Catherine suggested camping at the top of the hill. From here, they could also look far in distance, so if anyone tried to get near the camp, they could spot em from distance. But Milot was about to say something when Theo shushed him, Yeah seems like the best spot to rest. As for you, can you help me collect some stuff? We need some firewood to camp right. You people set up the camp, we''ll be back, anyhow we were just sitting in a cart! Theo dragged Milot away which was visibly suspicious. Catherine was about to follow them when something appeared in her front. Poof! It was Sylph. Syplhyyyyyy! Catherine jumped onto her right away, shouting in tears. I missed you She couldnt hold it in. . . Looks like she didnt catch that one! Theo, from the bushes in the distance, looked at her rejoicing in Sylphs revival. Why did you agree to stay here, we should go in! Milot was confused by Theo''s suggestion. Earlier he had suggested to himself that they should enter the ruin in the night and now this. The thing is, Look at everyone! After travelling that long and at such a quick pace, they are tired. We shouldnt push them. Theo was indeed right, to catch up to the ruin they travelled at a quicker pace. Even though they had carts and all, they still were tired. So, we are resting today then? Milot had a questioned look, Not we, they are resting. We will investigate and get rid of mechanisms and threats for us all to walk in worry less in the morning. Let them rest, we can deal with this one! Theo replied. looking at him Milot said, Not a bad idea, but are you sure we can handle this? Arent you hurt already? Hmm, arent you enough or are you feeling like you cant handle this? Ahh, if you insist, I can fight in your stead you know! Theo gave a smug face, Oh, so you can fight better than me with that broken arm of yours huh. Milot had an irritated look. Well, it was written all over your face, so I assumed you wont be able to deal with it. And dont worry about me, I can fight with one armless. Its just one less blade! Theo Showed a smug. They both glared at each other and decided to see for themselves. Even though the ruin was un-explored and was relatively new, for a guy who loved adventures and a guy who was one of the best swordsmen, it wasnt going to be tough. Okay, well explore the ruin tonight without anyone noticing and well see who can do it better. Theo proposed the idea to which Milot agreed. To him it had been a while since he fought to his hearts content, exploration was just a reason. They then went on to collect the firewood and return to the camp. They had seen some sort of commotion from the distance but didnt expect to see Sylph. She had recovered completely and looked a lot lively. Her recovery meant a lot for Catherine, and it was visible on her face, she was bubbling with happiness. If it was a day earlier, wed have had a big celebration, but well have a feast while staying alert! Milot suggested. His idea was to make everyone eat full and fall asleep so he along with Theo could sneak out. Theo was able to grasp his intention, even though they were close to the ruins, it wouldnt be a big concern as they were camping on the opposite side of the slope facing the ruins, the hill was acting as a cover. Moreover, the convoy was large enough to manage the hunting and gathering for the dinner. After Sylph returned, everyone had already started to prepare for the feast. They had the camp set up for everyone to rest for the night. The night was a bit cold but with everyone pumped up for the feast, the cold wasnt bothering anyone. Sylph, this feast is for your return! Cheers! Catherine, who was a light drinker didnt realise, she drank a bit of alcohol without noticing and everyone was enjoying the moment. She made Theo and Milot sit next to her and drink the juice and laugh out loud without knowing the content of it. Her face was bright red and apart from herself, everyone knew about it and it seemed so fun. After all, they were having a small celebration. Sylph was back to normal after all. . . After the dinner was finished, Catherine went to sleep right away as Alcohol started to take a grip on her. Once everyone had their fill, no one was able to stay up any longer, thanks to the liquor that Milot added to everyone''s drink, they all went to sleep right away. Theo and Milot snuck out once they made sure no one was awake at the time. It was a bit late at night, and the moon was shy to not show itself, it was a new moon day. Theo, it looks like we managed to make everyone sleep, we have no longer than a few hours though. Milot came in close to Theo making him jump in slight shock, Could you be a bit silent about your approach, I nearly woke up the whole camp! Theo who barely held his scream replied. His reply was fun in Milots eyes. Anyways, lets see who gets to the ruins first! This is where our competition begins.. He showed a smug expression. Chapter 179 - Shadows In The Dark Waking Theo wasnt enough for Milot that he started running away from the camp, nearly waking up Sylph who wasnt a bit drunk like others. Seeing this Theo jumped into the shadow realm to escape right away, gaining a bit of distance he sensed Milot and jumped out in the forest that led to the ruin. How are you able to move so quietly? Theo asked him in surprise while running. Indeed Milot was moving much easier and quieter even in that dense forest, being trained as assassins class his whole life, even Theo wasnt that efficient. Did you forget Im a beastmen, my class allows me to move with such efficiency? He then continued to run effortlessly through the forest. Chasing him wasnt easy on Theo even with the help of all the training, the reason was his missing arm. Though using shadow realm and boost, he was able to keep up. . .. After running through the forest for a while they both came to a halt just a little bit away from the ruin as they spotted something. To begin, they were right next to the entrance to the ruin and it looked a little bigger than Theo had anticipated it to be. From the looks of it, the entrance was made up of stone. It didnt have the height, but the structure was wide, it was almost as big as the castle in Arnor, the structure showed the signs of Beastmen involvement. The monuments and the carvings on the entrance were of ancient Beastmen. The thing that puzzled them both was the source of light, a fire! You know what a fire in the forest means, right? Milot asked Theo in a low voice, not to startle anyone. Humans! Theo, without looking away from the entrance, replied and continued, Though this place is big! What was it used for before turning into such a state? Milot closed in to reply, As per history, here people used to gather to worship the ancient deities. Beastmen are known to worship only the Goddess of war, for some reason or another! Also, as I said people used to gather here, this place was used during festivals. Not sure when but that surely was a long time ago. Theo pointed towards the entrance and said, I suspect there are Bandits like this place was abandoned for a long time, right? So, this is the best place to hide from sentinels in this forest. Milot thought for a minute before replying, So basically, these are just runaway thieves, no big deal then. Before he took a step, Theo stopped him and reminded him, No killing though, we are not sure who they are and if they are accused of any crime. With a slight sigh, Milot agreed, Okay, lets knock them out and start exploring, Im sure therell be more of them inside. Closing in from the front would alert the bandits, it was a no go thus Theo decided to use his skills and shadow realm to launch a surprise attack on the Bandits in the entrance. Theo jumped in the shadow realm while Milot got the advantage point near the entrance, the idea was to launch a pincer attack. A two-way attack thatd be able to not only surprise but deal with the enemy in lesser time. There were 4 bandits at the entrance, they were holding no crazy weapons. One bandit was bearing a sword while others were carrying spears only. They were all standing around the small fire casually talking. It was nice that nobody was on the guard, easy to deal with. On Milots cue, Theo jumped out of Shadow realm, right in front of the bandits, before they could prepare Milot pounced over them from the other side. It took no longer than a second for both of them to knock out all four of them, See Im still kicking, aint I? Theo showed a smug on his face as he managed to knock out half of them. Hmm, as they are just guarding the entrance I suspect they have even been a bit inside! Their equipment is too mediocre to even explore the outskirts of the ruin. Milot pointed out immediately. We should be more careful while moving in, if they had 4 of them to spare at the entrance, there will be more inside and even stronger! Lets head in stealth. Theo commented, both of them were in an unknown ruin and if it was taken over by the bandits, it was a better idea to be on toes and both of their skills were able to help out in such surprise attacks, better for exploration. Taking a good look at the entrance, it was an imposing structure. Though they had no idea how huge it really was, if the entrance gave off such an aura there was a high probability that they were going to need all the time to explore before dawn. The structure had a hallway that ran around the inner building in the ruin. From the looks of it, the hallway had no roof and at parts, there were signs of walls falling in the hallway. AS it wrapped the main building from the sides, there were two ways to head in. Even though the central building was visible, it was huge, and they were in the rear entrance and not the front. Maybe the front entrance had more people guarding it, this way Theo and Milot managed to skip past fewer enemies making zero to no fuss. How big the main building is anyways if I remember it correctly, Amara told us there are almost 20 chambers around the central hall and has no less than 10 hallways including diversion and traps. Looking at this hallway, its just surrounding the main building that has all these bells and whistles! Theo was still mesmerized by the magnificence of the structure. Yeah but that was when it was in its full glory! Right now most of the structure is in a mess and if Bandits have taken over it, we need to worry about them more than the structure itself! Oh, and there might be more hidden traps set up now thanks to these thugs! Milot replied as he searched the Bandits for weapons to dispose of them. Okay, we will now head in from the right side of the hallway, looks like there is some more fire and that means more people. We will follow the train to the inside! Cause if we didnt deal with them all and they found their companions knocked out, itll be over for us! Also dont speak, use some sort of hand signals! We dont want to wake up anyone do we! Theo advised the move. . . After dealing with the mob, they decided to keep moving in the hallway with more caution. Just moving a bit further they encountered another mob on patrol, this time around the bandits were carrying short swords, better suited for fighting in the low roof structure. Theo signalled Milot to wait for his signal and attack from behind the enemies just when he distracts them. . Theo, using shadow domain skills crawled under the bandits and emerged from the other side of where they stood. Just when he appeared and caught the attention of the bandits, Milot immediately pounced onto them knocking all three of them in an instant, again with no noise. Hihi, I dealt with three more than you now! Milot was proud of his achievement, Is it a competition now? Theo narrowed his eyes onto him, of course, he wasnt able to deal this time but for sure he was a bit irritated by the fact. Chapter 180 - Weak? Not Anymore! Figuring out a way inside the structure was relatively easy as they just had to follow the bandits that were scattered across. But the thing that puzzled both of them was that, who were they? To figure it out, Milot advised eavesdropping on the bandits a bit. To do it with efficiency and quickly, they both decided to split up and move in different hallways. Theo decided to keep moving towards the entrance. For sure there were going to be more bandits, but one more thing, Theo was an expert in sneaky stuff. Okay then, Ill move in the other hallway, it is going deeper in ruin so Ill be able to map a bit of this structure. Milot then disappeared in the dark depth of the hallway while Theo moved towards the entrance right away. It took a while to get him to the entrance as he was moving cautiously. Moving in the hallways looked easy but there was a possibility of having some hidden traps. Thus, the slower pace, there Milot was also moving slowly for some reason. . . After passing a turn he could sense a bunch of bandits, thanks to Mana sense he saw it coming beforehand. One, two, three..Six, Damn its more than I predicted, hope they dont spot me or itll be tough dealing them all! Theo thought of his odds before proceeding with eavesdropping. Although there were many people around, it meant there must be someone who would talk about what was going on. He closed in using the skill he learned back when he trained as an assassin class. Shadow Step. Using the dark and shadowed spaces in the structure he closed in the mob. . . I cant understand the meaning of this! One of the thugs looked a bit irritated. Its an order, a tall one! The other guy who was feeding wood to fire replied. The latter quickly commented, Yeah, but whats the need to stay here? After what happened back then, we must be moving. It doesnt make any sense! We could get tracked down soon! Theo was listening to this all, judging by this bit of information, he concluded that these people must be behind the invasion of the capital of Arnor. But he wasnt sure yet! Dont worry much, its in between our client and his enemy! Needless to say, if anyone dares to enter, hell be greeted by his death! The guy who was holding on to his swords commented on the conversation. Compared to others, this guy looked more experienced and looked bigger in physique as well. He was not to mess right now for sure, Theo was being even more cautious now making slower moves. Im getting hungry man! One of them complained, You just ate! He got an immediate reply, Yeah, but I need food to restore energy and stay up through the night! Then we can switch with the daytime team! He looked a bit fatigued, but his comment made Theo worry, Morning team! So, theres a lot more to them! We need to hurry He decided to head in after Milot and inform him of the information he got. . Isnt our client some big shot? The other bandit who was standing next to the fire casually spoke. This got Theos attention, Heard hes got close contacts with royalty, is this how hes able to pay us that well? Our boss seems irritated but duh! Money can make anything move. He showed a grin, Yeah, but its been a while since he went out, whats causing the delay I wonder? One of them spoke This bit of information alerted Theo, he wanted to let Milot know it right away. For so, he turned around and started to move. . Thats right, we have big hands shouldering us, and maybe some big sneakers after us as well, aint I right? The big guy Theo didnt want to mess with scared him with his comment. It wasnt safe anymore to be around, Theo hastily retreated. . Crack! While retreating, Theo wasnt as cautious and made a sound while moving around the corner grabbing everyones attention. What was that! The crowd wasnt able to figure out his presence but the guy he was running away from saw right through his skill. I was right! Why run now? We are enough to deal with the likes of you who cant even hide properly! He looked right at him and spoke. Theo froze right where he stood, he couldnt believe he was seen right through his disguise. He wanted to run for it, but thatd mean leaving behind Milot, un-warned about the danger. Tch, I didnt want to but if the big shot isnt around, I might have a chance! Theo made his decision and walked out of Shadow realm. Oh, there really is someone! Thats so impressive of you boss! The others were shocked to see a small figure really walking out of the darkness. So, what should we do now? We can wither play chase or maybe we can just simply silence you if you want! He looked at Theo and asked with a grin, others stood up as well, with their weapons in their hand. Theo, as calm as ever, drew out his sword from the hilt and stood in an attacking pose, As if Ill let you! His voice was firm, this time he was prepared, to fight! This time he wasnt playing around, he took a step back to use the pounce skill as the bandits started attacking him. Not this time, Theo murmured to himself, everyone except their leader who was standing and just looking at him. Theo took a deep breath and engaged in the fight. Right then, right there, he knew and believed, he was strong. A bit of force and an elegant swing, was all it took to knock out the front attacker. Just as the other guy closed in, he ducked a bit to dodge the attack and repelled him with the helm of the sword and he was knocked out clean. After dealing with the first two on a defensive stance, Theo chose to proceed and pounced onto the oncoming guy, while he looked like hed land a vertical attack from his move, Theo suddenly chose to do the opposite and laded a horizontal slash with the back of the blade knocking one more bandit clean. Before the last guy could react, he was already confronted by Theo and his blade. In less than a few seconds, all attackers were lying on the ground, without any bloodshed or noise. Impressive, its been a while since I got to fight against some capable blade.. He then pounced on Theo. His attack was more refined than that of the whole mo Chapter 181 - Lifting Curtains A Bit By Bit Each strike of his blade was precise and held a considerable amount of force. Theo had to defend against it with the handicap. Even though he was trained to fight, since he lost his arm, even balancing himself while walking was a thing, let alone fighting. The fierce strikes were nothing much if he had not been injured. What, are you just all talk? The latter mocked his immobility. Theo, on the other hand, was observing his movements, with each strike he received, his experience grew. . Overconfident in his strength, the latter jumped in the air to strike down Theo for good, It''s over! Opening! Theo showed a grin on his face as he prepared to counterattack. Mid-air, the later guy was unable to do much, taking this to advantage Theo jumped after him, using Accel he was able to catch up to him quicker, but reaching wasnt enough. He then struck him with a normal attack disturbing his stance and balance, though Theo, using his skills manoeuvred mid-air in such a way he was right above the latter guy, How? He had nothing else to say as it all happened too quickly for him to comprehend. Before landing on the ground, Theo made sure to knock him out with the dull side of his blade, all over in just under a minute. . Who is all talk now! Theo showed a confident smile on his face. For a moment I thought Id need to step in! Milot walked out of the shadow. Theo dusted off his coat and walked close to the guy he sparred with to check on him, If I couldnt even take him on, moving any further was out of the question. Milot agreed to this, Yeah, thatd be dangerous! Theo then remembers what he heard, Milot! Theres something I heard about! Theo then goes on to tell him about everything he heard from the mob of bandits, about the boss and the talk about the relation between the royal family and their boss. Hmm, Looks like we just found ourselves a gem here! Milots eyes shone with confidence. How come? Theo asked as didnt understand his intention. Look, we came here to get that crystal for Naomi, but then theres that shard that you are looking for and now, this! We just hit ourselves a jackpot! Milot replied with a smug face. Theo couldnt help but look at him and wonder, Did he just realise it? Hiding his questioned look he stood up and advised, Shouldnt we head in and deal with this quickly? Now that I am discovered, theyll be at alert if we return here later. We cant let them know! Theo had a point, once this mob wakes up, theyd alert everyone else about the infiltration. That way itd become even more difficult to head in once they all arrived together. Right then, right there, they couldnt let this chance go and thus had to continue heading deeper. Well, we can and by the looks, as this was a worshipping site, theres no maze-like structure. The whole structure looks simple to me, just we have to follow the hallway while staying alert! Milot, who had explored a bit deeper, replied. Theo gave it a thought and agreed on moving in right away, they both agreed on speeding up the exploration. The boss that the earlier mob talked about sounded like some big deal and crashing into him un-prepared wouldnt be the best. . Moving through the hallway they werent being careless, Theo was constantly using Mana Sense skill while Milot would use his vision and instincts to detect if Theo missed anyone. For the next 20 mins they continued dealing with over 4 such big mobs and many patrolling bandits, it was an unusually high number of bandits. As they kept on moving, they were getting worried about the situation. The thing about these bandits being related to the attack on Arnors capital made more sense now. The number of these bandits was enough to relate them to the event. Although when confronted in such small mobs, they held no chance against both Theo and Milot, if there was a huge number of them in the depths, thatd prove difficult to deal with on their own. Theo, we must stay alert and try to deal with this quickly. If we spend more than necessary time here, we might be walking into something difficult to handle! Milot expressed his concern. Theo couldnt agree any less, You are right! If both of us got cornered, itd get tough! We should deal with this quickly and return without running into their boss on our own. Once we return to camp we can gather all of us and head back ASAP. That way well have a considerable number to launch an attack. Theos suggestion made sense, Meanwhile we can deal with this boss of theirs. The chaos ensued by the clash of both groups will provide cover for us to launch a sneak attack onto him. Milot looked excited as he suggested, Theo nodded in agreement; he had no reason to oppose his suggestion. Lets keep moving and get that gem first, we will have one or two of our main goals achieved, then we can worry about the fight and all! Milot sped up excitedly. . . After making a few turns, now they were in the innermost hallway, which led straight to the innermost chamber. They couldnt see it yet but from the look of it, they were closing in. This hallway looked a bit different. There were small chambers around the hallway, each had a door and were not too far away from each other. From the positions of the door, they figured the chambers to be small. Shhhhh! Theo shushed Milot and halted him midway. Anyone around? Milot understood the meaning of his action right away! Only one! But not too strong aura! Might be a trap. Theo suggested. Trap or not, we cant leave any stone unturned right now! Milot was ready to head in. Theo pointed towards a door just a few steps away from them. He was hesitant about it. The reason was a certain smell. Theo! You sure theres someone inside, ever from this far, I can smell the stench of rotten flesh! I really dont have any hopes! Is it a person or an animal that you just sensed? Milot pinched his nose trying to avoid the smell. Theo tried using his skill, again and again, to make sure, but there definitely was a person behind the doors. Theo had a bad feeling about this. If it was a trap, theyd walk into some unknown thing and if not, theyd be confronted with something horrible. He had such a gut feeling. Theo nodded and said, its a person Milot. I can bet! Besides Im not sure if its a trap or not. But if we leave someone unchecked, thatd end up alerting the enemy. Both hesitantly approached the door. Theo got a whim of smell as he closed in, his nose wasnt as sharp as Milots. Theo had to rely on his skills and mana sense to explore in darkness, unlike Milot who could clearly see and smell as well. Both hesitantly open the door, each one holding one side of the door.. What they saw left both of them in shock. Chapter 182 - A Dark Chamber The scene behind the door was stomach-turning. The stench of the flesh rotting was filled to brim in that small room. It was as if someone walked into the butcher''s room. Milot took a step first, his vision in darkness was much better than Theo who, a beastmen trait. He witnessed the horror first-hand. Theo, how can there be someone alive in such a horrible room? Milot covered his nose as a reaction before giving a good look around. The look he soon regretted as the scene before his eyes was nothing less of a horror. There were human corpses, they were distinctly human and not of beastmen. Most of them were in bad shape. His eyes widened, even though he was a veteran fighter, this was too much to handle, especially watching the dead young people. He was no deeper than two steps in the chamber, two steps that felt like a void as he turned around to throw up. Theo, who was behind him, was confused by his actions. He hadnt witnessed it yet. What just happened! He could only gasp over his sudden fluster. Theo covered his nose and dared to walk in, he had sensed someone alive there, he just couldnt turn away. Using his low light visibility skill, he took a look around. It was a mistake to walk in unprepared for sure. He witnessed the same horror his companion had been through a while ago. But worse, as his skill allowed even higher visibility, he could see the wounded, torn and some even crushed carcases of humans. All the corpses were of young girls no older than himself. What in the world is going on here? He had a dumbstruck expression. Are you even sure that someone can stay alive there? Id be dead in over 5 mins! Milot yelled back at him, surely there was no way anyone could live in that stomach-turning stench. There is! Theo took another step in so as to take a closer look around. He used Mana sense yet again to pinpoint the whereabouts of the living. There was a faint signature but it was definitely of an alive person. That chamber wasnt so big but the problem was there were at least 40 corpses, and finding a person who might be alive was an extensively difficult task. Especially considering the fact that the deeper he went, the deeper the stench got. The floor was covered in blood and all sorts of fluids, he didnt even glance at it all and kept walking towards the direction mana sense gave. All living beings bear mana, some a little less, some a little more but it is true to all that they have at least some amount of mana. As long as they are alive, it flows within ones body and connects them to the plane. Every vessel has a limit and they can only use some amount of it. Once they die the mana turns into magicules or in simpler terms molecules of magic. This chamber was filled with not only that but they had absorbed the emotions of the dead making the air denser and difficult to breathe in. The stench was an aftereffect of all this and rotting flesh added. As for the faint signature, that person was surely on the verge of dying. He had to find her quickly. Milot dared again to take a step in and lend a helping hand. Just as he walked in, he noticed a figure in the corner of the room, There, Theo look in that corner! He shouted and walked in hurriedly. Theo looked in the direction and found that person, it was a young girl briefly younger than himself. Her frail body was chained up to a nail in the wall. With chains around, she had barely any room to move around. With barely any clothes on, staying on the cold wet floor was an invitation to death. She had zero to no energy yet with all her might she cried for help, lifting her head slowly as she looked in Theos direction. Her vision was blurry and all she could see were two figures closing in. For her it was either her doom or pardon, in any case, her suffering was about to be put to an end. Thinking it was the end she closed her eyes again letting a teardrop escape off of her blooded cheeks Theo got up to her and a single slash freed her from the chains. The sound of chains breaking off echoed in that room, just as the chains hit the floor, somehow the air got a little more breathable. It was as if the dead cleared a path for her liberation. The sound echoed in her ears as well. She still had no strength, but a faint smile appeared on her face. After all, she was finally free from misery. Theo took his coat and a spare shirt out of the storage bag and wrapped them around her. Being handicapped he couldnt lift her, but he pulled her off of the floor and put her head on his thighs as he sat on his knees. Although the floor was wet and covered in filth, that valued nothing in front of that young being and her injuries. Milot, here, I need your help in carrying her out of here! Theo called him for help. Milot closed in swiftly and pulled her up in his arms, So light! She might not have made it by the morning! Milot pointed out her condition. Lets take her out here first! Theo suggested taking a look around. It was such a sad scene she couldnt help but feel it. Yeah! We need to treat her as soon as possible! Milot walked towards the door with her in arms, What happened? He asked Theo who was frozen in that corner. Theo punched the ground with his fist in anger, We should have just killed all those ba*tards. Yeah, but for now, lets move out of here, it doesnt feel right. This place is in a bigger turmoil than we anticipated it to be. Milot tried to calm him, he knew that killing the bandits would have been better but what has happened had happened. Theo stood up and walked to the door with a helpless look in his eyes and sadness filled in his heart. As he stepped out of the door he felt a gust of wind coming out of the door, somehow the stench was no longer that intense. The condensed magicules left the chamber with that young one. Milot reminds me of giving them a proper goodbye once we claim this ruin! Theo asked him with a look he couldnt deny. Yeah, of course. I shall honour their death but not only by giving them a place to rest, we must find who was behind this and bring them to justice! Milots eyes lit up Only death shall avenge them! Theo replied as if he read his mind. Yeah, first do you know any healing spells? Shes in dire need of healing, her breathing is slowing down, and her body is burning in heat! His concern was pinpoint. Although they were out of the chamber, that didnt mean shed just get better like that. I know a few spells but the most effective ones will eat up a lot of mana. As it stands, we are still unsure of what lies ahead so depleting a ton of mana wont do good. I can use a spell that can be effective and wont eat up a lot of mana as well, for now, lets take her to some open space, itll be better if we can take a look at her injuries before treating them. He then put his hand on her head and poured in a bit of mana while performing instant heal magic. Although it wasnt very effective, it was enough to get her health up a bit. For some reason, I dont want to ask her anything, I mean I dont wish her to recall all the torment she might have been through. Theo expressed his thoughts. Milot didnt reply to his thoughts and held her firmly as he healed. Lets get to that open space at the end of the hallway first.. Theo pointed towards the open area. Chapter 183 - A Children Of Distant Past Liya, dont be late okay! it was a voice of a girl, Yeah sister, I wont! How many times I have to tell you, Im old enough dont worry! The reply was of another girl. Gosh, shes going to be a lady someday, I worry how shed turn out to be! The other girl sighed as she watched the younger girl run out of the house worry-free, Dont worry much about her! Shes just like her father, wild and energetic always. A motherly voice replied. Everything looked like it had happened somewhere, the wounded girl stood in the centre of all the things going around, Whats happening? Why Im seeing this all? The other girl walked right through her to her mother who just replied. Ah, right, its my house! She realised it soon. Suddenly a few flashbacks went past her eyes, a messenger warning people, ambush, deaths of people, she and her family members getting taken away by people! . . Yeah, that lot happened right! But whats going to happen to me? Am I going to die? Just like that? that young one had so many thoughts on her mind. As she thought, a faint voice echoed in her ear, Theo, shes turning pale! Hurry up with those potions! Yeah! Im working on it Milot, its not like Im always walking with healing potions. I kept them in the bag somewhere! Let me find it! Hurry up! Her pulse is slowed! . what are they doing? Why are they here? Who are they? Am I being saved? Or just getting handed over to another monster? Like hell, I care now! Just leave me and go already. . She had given up already and had no energy to even lift her head and look around. . . Meanwhile, Theo managed to find the healing potion from the sack. He opened up the first bottle and fed it to her directly. Unfortunately, she was too tired to even drink that. Whats wrong! Milot asked as he saw the potion dripping down to the floor. Shes tired to even open her mouth! What they did to her! Theo replied in anger. He was not angry at her but was angry with the conditions that made her like that. He had only two potions, if she couldnt drink by herself, it would turn into a big problem. Theo! Help her drink it, thats the only way! Milot suggested him. Theo in reply gazed at him in question, What do you mean to make her drink? You know what I mean just do it as I carry her! I understand its not ideal but we have to keep her alive at any cost right? If Im correct well need cleansing magic to heal her thoroughly! Milot replied as they walked, they were still a bit away from the open area. Firstly, can you scout the area for us, we dont want to walk in any danger with her right! Milot asked Theo who nodded in agreement. He then went on to scout the area ahead, being trained as assassin class and spent a lot in exploring ruins, it was a perfectly suited job for him, combined with newly acquired shadow domain skills, he was surely having it easy. Milot waited as Theo scouted, he was constantly monitoring her condition. Thanks to him being beastmen, his sense was quite high and could easily use them to diagnose any abnormality within her body, things like pulse, breathing, blood pressure and flow of mana, he could easily sense it all. Theo returned with a confident look, it indicated things were clear up ahead. Although its looking clear right now, we shouldnt spend a long time here. Being in the open area for longer while being surrounded but enemies, I wouldnt recommend it! Besides, lets take her there and give her the potion, maybe some fresh air would do magic! Theo suggested. Yeah, totally! Milot replied and then proceeded to walk there with Theo, You gotta do it though! He narrowed his eyes on him. . . Mom, something bad happened in the capital! The people are running around. The little girl came rushing into the house. Huh! Why am I seeing this again? She stood right before her afterimage in the dream thinking, Right, thats right. I went to mom to warn her about it! The little girl went right through her again to hug her mother, Mom, is everything okay? she asked worriedly. Its okay dear, its probably a small commotion! After all the ruler and his children are quite powerful, theyll handle it and itll be soon back to normal! She assured her while tightly hugging her back. Right! She was right! It didnt last long, the commotion. Only what followed was . . She slowly opened her eyes. The healing potion was kicking in, the way Milot suggested worked wonders. You woke a sleeping beauty huh! He giggled, Huh! Am I awake or is it another dream? What is this sensation, my body is burning from within but its not the kind of burning that hurts, its rather soothing! How can you joke about it! Thanks to you I lost my precious first kiss. Theo looked away from her, Well, only by you as a medium could she ingest the potion, its an old textbook technique, how did you not know, Theo? Milot poked fun of him, The way Theodore made her drink the potion was he drank it and using enhancement magic ingested in her mouth, one could call it a kiss though when it comes to lifesaving measures, that was the only direct way to make her drink the potion. Heal! If I remember correctly what follows is Its all over then Her eyes widened as her entire body trembled in fear, sweat began building upon her face as a single line slipped from her young body, Kill m-eee already! Chapter 184 - There He Confronted Hya! Kill you? Why would we kill you? Milot narrowed his eyes. Theo, once she heals up a little more, well move to some corner as staying in the open aint good! He was right, in the enemys den they were pretty much standing out by staying in the open. That being said, why did you say kill me? Who did you take us for? Theo asked the girl. She turned her head to look at him, still being in Milots arms her strength was dwindling. The healing was working yet she had suffered a little too much for the potion to be effective right away. As she looked at him, her expressions turned pale, as if she had seen a ghost of some kind. . Wouldnt she mean it to me, kids! A husky voice echoed in the room, followed by an imposing presence of a certain being. Huh, what is this pressure? Whos voice is this, wait I didnt even notice him coming here! Who the hell did we mess with? Theo froze right at the place. There are two things I hate the most, first people who take me for granted and second. The latter guy pulled his sword in an attacking pose as he spoke, people who try to steal my playthings! The blade began descending upon Theo, the movement was too fast and he was still frozen, the moment looked everlasting, What are you doing? Move! Move away, Evade! Move these limbs goddammit! Theo tried to move with all his might. Though his movement looked frozen in front of the incoming blade. The speed was too great to evade in time, the blade approached at unimaginable speed, the force behind the blade was surely formidable. The blade almost reached his head, Miot who was next to him countered it at just the same formidable speed. In that instant, he had pulled Theo from under the blade and then moved him away along with the girl to counter the attack. The clashing of the blade shook the entire room, blasting the dust around them with a bang. Milot countered the following stacks of strikes just like that within that instance. After countering he jumped back to gain a bit of distance and landed right beside Theo. As a fact, Theo, Liya C that girl and Milot landed at the same time. Impressive, they dont call you sword saint for no reason huh! Your skills have surely improved! It was a bit of a familiar voice, Theo recalled. He had heard him somewhere but as there was darkness, they couldnt see his face that clearly. You okay Theo? Milot asked him as Theo balanced himself up, Yeah somehow, I went defensive as you threw me. I have gotta say, that was unexpected! Who is that guy, just looking at him is giving me chills! Theo replied as he gasped for air, That one moment squeezed the little air he had. Looks like you dont remember me, I dont blame you as I didnt have enough time to play with you! Theo recalled the events and remembered the voice, You! Arent you ? Uncle! Is that you? Milot realised the voice was of his uncle, What are you doing? Are you out of your mind? There wasnt anything to hide about my identity! It doesnt matter! You wont be living to tell the tale! He replied . Theo! Stand down! You dont stand a chance against him. I dont know whats gotten in him but if hes after us, you should know he was on par with my father Milot warned him about the opponent. Uncle, I dont know whats going on or what are you doing! But I need you to stop and answer me. Milot took a step and stood in front of both Theo and the girl. I have no intention to answer you, didnt I tell you are dead meat already. Its no use! He doesnt know, his uncle has been working with the enemy for a long time! Theo wasnt as shocked by the revelation, he rather expected it. The royalty is involved, the big guy being the boss, there are very few suspects. Milot, we told you about what happened right! I wont advise trusting him in any way. Theo warned him, I know, but I wont abandon my family! Im not like him! Milot stood firm, . . . I hope I didnt make you wait; it''d be bad for my reputation. As everyone was focused on the opponent in the room, no one noticed a shady figure walking out of the shadow behind him. The shadow was of a person Milot could never forget, You dare appear before me again, Clarke! It was Clarke, tenth Xenose of Gnosis, the one who was responsible for the massacre in Arnor earlier. Without giving it another thought Miot pounced onto Clarke with all his might, with his strength launching an attack onto him didnt take much time. As he closed in, his sword got infused in mana, speeding his attack. He reached Clarke before Theo could even focus, the speed was just too great to keep track of. The first strike landed with such a force it blew nearby land into pieces making a crater, nearby pillars blew up as well, the result of mana infused sword strike with just destructive power. Did he get him? Theo tried to peek through the dust, only to be surprised. Didnt I tell you, I will be your opponent? Oye, dont you interfere in our family matters. It was his uncle who countered Milots attack. We commissioned you for something else, you can let me handle him! He continued. What do you mean you commissioned him? Dont tell me? Before he could continue his uncle swung his blade upon him with his furious speed. Milot somehow countered it but he was already in a state of dismay, it was already enough of a shock for him when he learned his uncle knew about and had worked together with Ersa and now the news of him also working with Clarke, the guy who reduced a whole village to dust. Another strike followed soon, a little too soon for Milot to counter it directly. In that one moment, he couldnt counter the strike by both literal and emotional means. . With a clang, the strike was finally countered, by Theodore. Using shadow movement to catch up to him, a swift swing and he had his strike blocked, just like that. Though the strength of his left arm wasnt enough for a full-fledged attack of a beastmen and they were blown away, Whats with the monstrous strength! He couldnt help but complain. While balancing himself Milot replied, Thats the strength of the man who boasts he surpasses my father in brute strength! Wait what? Theo had a reaction befitting the reply, Surpass! Wouldnt that be impossible for us to handle! I said boast, no one knows for sure. He paused while getting ready, If he really was behind that attack, its time to figure that out as well. He tightened his grip on the helm of the sword, Im not sure itll be fun dealing with both of them! Nah, not both! Theo glared at him, I just cant sit idle and do nothing when the guy who harmed my sister is right before me! Clarke looked at him and laughed out loud, You? Are you kidding me? With that one arm and flimsy moves, you expect to fight me! Well, Ill honour your death wish then! He pulled his long dagger out of storage glaring back at Theo. This is better, this means we both will have some fun, Clarke spoke to Milots uncle. Chapter 185 - What A Troublesome Pest! Theres no way Im letting him deal with this alone! Theo unsheathed his crystal sword, in that slightly moonlit room, his sword shone. Theo was the one to take the charge and attack Clarke first, with the handicap he wouldnt be able to defend his strike. His first strike landed right on the back of the blade, following the first swing he moved his sword close blocking Clarkes charge. With a clang he countered the attack mid-air, he then balanced himself and prepared for another strike. Your friend seems energetic! Milots uncle commented at the scene, The moment he finished his sentence, Milot appeared right above him with his ultra-speed, he held both of his black swords as he charged down like hellfire. Both had frighteningly fast attack speed, each of Milots strikes was being countered by his opponent just as fast. Relying on brute force wont get us anywhere! My stamina will run before his! Milot knew he lacked the monstrous stamina his uncle had. On the other hand, Theo was fighting a one-sided battle, his opponent was clearly stronger than him, Clarke not only was countering his attack but was doing so in elegance, without even sweating. It was as if he was playing with Theo. Theo stepped back a bit and switched to Shadow moves, closing in on Clarke seemed possible now. He saw an opening as Clarke let down his guard a bit, You dare use my own spells against me As soon as Theo stepped out of shadow mode, Clarke grabbed him by the neck and threw him against a wall in the distance. You brat! A mere shadow movement! Are you a fool, just so you know, you are fighting against the master of shadow movement? You are a decade too long from where I stand! Master! Thats gonna be tough Theo stood up stumbling from the rubble of the wall he was hit in. Third skill C Pheonix Theo unleashed a skill onto Clarke, a burning flame-shaped in phoenix was unleashed. Behind the cover of its Theo charged in with his sword engulfed in black flame. Although it didnt faze Clarke a bit, he was a bit wary of the flame. Theo took that advantage charged using Accel. His sudden increase in speed allowed him to get close enough to land a direct strike. His blade hit Clarkes dagger directly making a clang, the reaction Clarke gave was rather interesting, he backed down suddenly. What is going on, why didnt he counter me like last time Theo was a bit puzzled, What a troublesome kid! Clarke was suspicious of his moves, he then glanced at his dagger that was engulfed in the same flame. you know, that was my favourite dagger! The blade he was holding disintegrated in the black flames it was engulfed within. Playtime is over it seems, lets get a bit serious! He pulled out another dagger which looked more ominous than before, If it''s corrosion that you want to play with, lets play fair! The dagger he held was different, Theo charged in again, this time his strikes were countered fearlessly. His blade was resistant to corrosion of the Hellish Flames, the black flames Theo was able to manipulate. Its getting more fun! Clarke smirked as he charged onto Theo again. . . A ferocious battle was undergoing on the other side as both Milot and his uncle sparred. Their blades clashed with the strength to destroy nearby surroundings, the shockwaves alone were enough to shatter the ground and crack the walls. The speed of his blades had greatly increased, it seemed that the speed and strength of his attacks increased as he fought. He took a step back to take a deep breath, it was as if he focused himself even more, with better concentration he took an attacking stance. This is looking rough! Miot wasnt completely unharmed; he had a few cuts here and there. Although he could heal himself up itd take mana to do so and using even a tiny amount of it during the fight for something so trivial could cost greatly. On the other hand, his uncle stood without a scratch, even though Milot was a master in swordsmanship, there still was a huge difference in their strength. Milot launched another strike, this time swinging both of the blades onto him at the same time, he poured in a great amount of strength into the strike. The latter had to counter it with great strength as well, Milot switched his move right away and swung his sword in the other direction, he poured in a bit of mana into the blade and gave it a shape of water. With that, his blade was engulfed in water that followed the blade wherever it struck. The strikes he landed became heavier and the movements more dynamic. Each strike was more refined. . How hes doing that, I better ask him later on! Theo was mesmerized by the sight thought he couldnt afford to look any longer, his opponent was Clarke. Ah! The other side looks more fun! What a weakling Im to deal with. He sighed Fusing mana into the strikes, manipulating element, that way... Theo ran towards Clarke with his mana infused blade, lets see he strengthened his blade with enchantment and struck on to Clarkes dagger, Element space C Accelerate With the skill being activated, his surrounding froze for a brief moment, within which his blade went past Clarkes dagger. The instant his skill was released, his blade was right next to Clarkes body, Eh? he twitched, his movement was much fluid and closer to Clarke who had his guard let down in overconfidence. The strike landed with a great force; the blade hit him directly. It worked! Theo took a moment to grasp some air, the entire movement ate a load of stamina. That Surprised me! You can use such dirty tricks, huh, well Clarke walked away unscathed from the attack, As I figured, it wont be easy! Clarke closed in with the skill lurk allowing him to travel that short distance in a moment, not only that, he struck onto him with great speed, Theo barely evaded it, but the next hit got him. It landed right onto the helm of the sword nearly cutting down his fingers. He let go of the sword and kicked it up in the air, jumping after it he then grabbed the sword and descended upon him. Using the same tactic earlier but a different element Element Shadow C Chaos The skills he learned with Lumiere back in training were quite new to anyone but them, The effect of the skill was that the strike of the sword would release dark smoke which would make it difficult for the opponent to breathe or see clearly. The same occurred with Clarke, Theo managed to obstruct his vision and breathing. . . . Or so did he thought, didnt I tell you; you dare use my own spells against me? Before Theo could reach him, Clarke struck him mid-air, with the speed and agility of his, it was a sure hit! Goodness, what a troublesome pest! Chapter 186 - I’ll Show You What It Means To Fight A Xenose!” As the fight continued, Theo knew he was fighting a difficult battle. Both had a huge power gap and in terms of actual experience, he was nowhere near the latter. . Ill show you what it means to fight a Xenose! Clarke who was holding back up until now knew he had to end it quickly, the other side of battle looked like a stalemate. He stepped back and held in dagger in his hand to perform enchantment, in an inaudible way he performed the enchantment and attacked Theo head-on. His speed was just as frightening as it was earlier. Theo had to take it head-on, there wasnt enough space or time to evade it. The first strike hit him with a great force, although the attack was a combination of multiple strikes. By the next hit, he felt something weird. The second hit was harder and heavier, the same went for the third. With each strike, the weight of the attack increased and by the fifth hit it was too heavy it almost crushed Theo. Theo was obviously surprised by this. He had never faced such an opponent; he somehow dodged the sixth strike. The blade hit the ground as the force was too great to stop it midway, Clarke must not have been accustomed to this move yet. This was still bad news, Theo felt his muscled going almost numb after those blows, he clearly lacked the strength. Is that all you can do? What a disadvantage you are at, fighting an enemy with the same element as his! Well, Ill put you out of misery soon. Clarke held the blade close to his face as he taunted him. The blade he held had an aura of its own, a legendary class weapon. There should be something I can use! Theo had to come up with some strategy to fight, his stamina was depleting along with the mana. If the fight continued for long, hed be in a big problem. Just as he was thinking of a way to hold his position, Clarke charged onto him, again with the same combo attack. From the last time, Theo knew he couldnt go on till the sixth blow but also there was a delay in the third and fourth strike. A slight delay. Theo had to stretch it to the third attack, his muscled were already giving in but he was still holding on. And then he struck the third hit, Now! It was his chance to hit back. . Listen up kid, when you are fighting always observe your opponent and evaluate his skills. Learn from his moves bout his weaknesses and hit back when they expect the least! That way, you will have the chance to surprise your enemy. Even a second of unawareness is enough to change the course of battle. This was the advice of Lumiere from when he trained Theo. . Yeah, just like you said, hit when they expect least! Theo had prepared himself to counter as Clarke was charging up for his fourth hit. The entire scene looked frozen as Theo began his move. If successful hed at least stun the enemy and if failed, hell end up giving an opening for the latter to strike a deadly blow. A bold move indeed. His blade began to move, he had to catch up to Clarkes speed if he wanted to strike back. Using accel and boost at a time he had gained a good amount of speed, reach him Theo poured all his strength in that one strike in that one moment. . With a loud clang, his blade landed a strike on Clarkes dagger, he blocked his attack but most importantly his skill now interfered midway and the dagger held no pressure like before. With all his might Theo pushed him back while casting a flash spell to obstruct his opponent''s view and prepared to launch another attack. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. This time, he switched to his unique skill. . Unique skill, Mimic C Lightening This skill allowed him to mimic another persons skill, in this case, it was Aeneass skill. Even if it didnt hold the stats of original skill, he could use it a good portion of the strength comparatively. As he stood his surrounding got electrified, the discharge was visible and as he opened his eyes, he was ready to charge his attack. His blade lit up in black lightning as he charged onto Clarke, with a godlike speed he caught up to him mid-air and struck him the heaviest blow he could deliver. Another element? How? Clarke was visibly shaken by this. Naturally, any individual can only use one type of element and for anything else they had to rely on some form of mana, storage may it be an elemental stone. Milot had the hydro element, Theo had shadow but now he was using lightning? Dark one! It made no sense to him. The surprise move was a success, Theo managed to stun him for good. Without wasting another moment, he struck him again with the mimic skill, this time he used the same skill. The buffs from before and the nature of the skill allowed him to strike with greater strength and speed yet again. In that confused state, Clarke had it difficult. He was a user of the Shadow element, even though he wasnt a natural enemy of the lightning element, it sure was tough to deal with. He enchanted his word with earth elements using the elemental stone as fuel and tried blocking the strike. Admirably he did it all while Theo was charging onto him. This goes on to show the difference in experience. He did block Theos attack, but enchantment lasted for a certain time. If Theo figured exactly how long, itll be troublesome. Indeed, a troublesome pest! His face had an angered expression. The fight was stretching longer than expected, for both of them. . This is bad, I cant use mimic that freely! The last time I practised I could use it ten times, but looking at my stamina right now, I dont know if I could even do it 3 more times It was as Theo thought, his skill consumed a great amount of mana and stamina at the same time and there was a limit how many times he could use that. Theo charged in again with a different mimic this time, it was Milots skill this time. Imitating the skill by just looking at it was the way mimic skill worked, but to increase the effectiveness of the skill, Theo had to practice and understand how the skill worked in the first place. With Milots skill, he hadnt done any of that. To counter his lightning skill, Clarke had enchanted his sword with the earth element and wind element for agility. As Theo charged onto him, he prepared to counter the move. Unexpectedly for him, Theo was not using lightning this time, but he mimicked Milot''s previous move. For the time being, he called it Aqua cutter. As he closed in and his skill activated, Clarke figured it was too late to switch elements and just take his hit head-on. With brute force, he countered Theos attack. . Damn it, nothing I try is enough to deal a decisive blow! Theo was now facing a wall he couldnt overcome yet. No matter what he tried Clarke held the upper hand. Wait I can try that! He remembered something from his training with Lumiere. . This time Clarke wasnt waiting around for Theo to attack him, he took the lead and charged onto him. For such he enchanted his blade with the earth element and charged. Theo, instead of using skills used low mana consuming spells to evade this time around, although mimic was a strong skill it took a huge toll on the body overall and he needed some time before he could charge with another. He first used a flash spell to blind him with light and then used mine sweeper spell to cast small explosion mid-air, just enough to startle him. The explosion created a thick smokescreen that made Clarke difficult to see through. As he emerged out of the smokescreen, his expression turned from that of frustration to fear.. A high-level magic spell was waiting for him. Chapter 187 - Path To Legend - Confirmed” As Clarke emerged out of the smokescreen, his expression turned from that of frustration to fear. A high tier magic spell was waiting for him. Mimic C Collapsing Star Theo stood with a high tier magic spell. He mimicked Griffins (Plane Guardian of the south) minor sun and covered the blazing hot ball he summoned with Milots Aqua cutter. A small explosive spell was at the hand, but he added one more mimic, Lightening. Altogether, a high tier explosive spell was ready he called it Collapsing Star. The reason he was afraid of the spell was that he wasnt a bit prepared to counter a magic spell at the last moment of notice not to mention a high tier. Although Mimic couldnt be as effective as original and the lack of practice and refinement meant it couldnt be just all show, taking an unknown spell head-on wouldnt do any good. The moment Clarke touched the ground he was ready to escape, Not so soon! Theo yelled at him as he used one of his skills C Shadow arms He summoned a bunch of arms grabbing Clarke by his feet. Damn you... He twitched for a moment trying to free himself, but Theo had already made his move, Descend! He attacked Clarke with the previously built-up spell. . A huge explosion followed; the shockwave nearly blew away Theo from where he stood. The surface of the minor sun exploded as the water touched it while the lightning became superconductive in the steam that formed around the surface. Combined it was super explosive. Did it get him? Theo was huffing, he had used all of his Mimic for the day and using that many spells consecutively put great stress on his body as well. His face had blood stains as he coughed some before. Using magic freely had its own drawbacks, but right now all of that mattered less. His enemy was much stronger. A little blood and fatigue were nothing in comparison. His eyes were fixated on the smoke and dust left behind by the explosion. He narrowed his eyes to look better through it. . . A moment later he felt a sudden pain rising around his chest, in that moment he could only see an afterimage of what hit him, Clarke. He punched Theo so hard and so fast latter couldnt even see. The attack was sudden and effective. The blow carried a great amount of strength, as it touched his body the sound of a few bones cracking could be heard. He was punched through the wall behind. That was a little mean you know! Clarke stood with an angered face. For a strong being like him, being humiliated by the weak in the fight was the worse insult. During the attack he did get hurt by it but being a Xenose, he surely had some tricks up his sleeves. You made me use a very expensive magic device you know. Ahhhh! I hate people like you who can freely use magic. Blessed ones! Kiss my arse, for us normal people, its just unfair. You drained half of my mana; I applaud your actions. But this is where it ends! Clarke kept walking slowly towards Theo. The device he talked about was different from elemental stone, the device contained a spell thatd activate once the device was activated. These devices didnt come cheap and to activate the spell itd drain a lot of mana; the only benefit was anyone could use any type of magic with the help of it. With the impact, he was over the rubble of the wall he was punched through. The impact managed to break an almost 2 ft thick wall. He was on the edge of losing consciousness. Look over there, looks like the battle on the other side is settled as well. Clarke paused for a moment to glance at his back, Theo struggled to open his eyes, his vision was blurry and the fatigue from before was kicking in. With the foggy and blooded vision of his, he saw Milot lying on the ground facing the dirt with one of his own swords pierced right through his back. Should I kill him too? And what about that girl? Clarke asked him. Wait, that girl is not yours to decide and as for him, I know my nephew is impulsive and stupid enough to walk into traps but that man, my father, hes more cautious. There may be more people around. He warned Clarke while walking towards him. As he warned about it Clarke took a pause before replying, his face hosted a grin, Oh you mean that camp uphill? . Theo lay on the rubble as he heard him say, his body was already numb due to tiredness. Milot is lying face down, the girl we just saved hasnt recovered yet, Im out of strength, we couldnt even hold our ground where we have to tell them this place is a no go Tell them? Wait didnt he mention our camp? What does he mean? He struggled to open his eyes again, but with that last strike, Clarke had managed to drain every last bit of his strength. How pathetic Im for always getting in a fight I cant even win! He thought to himself. . How dare they hurt my love? Hey, boy! Why dont you let me take care of it? Just like the last time. Theo heard a voice, it was familiar. Before the fight with Ersa, it was this voice that he heard. I cant let it happen again. He clearly remembered what happened afterwards and letting it happen again was out of the question. Why are you resisting my love? The arms embraced him in a hug. Theo held his grip tightly trying to resist the urge of the power surging within his body. The feeling of gaining strength was tempting though he knew the setbacks that came along. He began losing consciousness. I cant put you through all of that again, my friends. I need strength but not like this He shut close his eyes as he felt helpless against the power, Ahh! This feeling. My love, I only feel alive when Im one with you. The arms hugged him tighter, his wounds began healing up and his control over his body started to lose. Clarke stood and observed in a confused state. . . A bright light shone upon his chest as she hugged, the light made her pull her arms back, What. The voice seemed alarmed for some reason. It was the charm Amara had gifted him before. It resisted the women behind the voice. The charm held a protective spell thatd activate upon possession, after Theo told her what happened in the capital, she prepared it for him. It allowed him to heal up though the broken bones and torn up muscles were far-fetched injuries. Although he healed up a bit, his injuries and lack of stamina meant he couldnt even move. What was that all about? Whatever, Im done with you, lets get over with it. Clarke charged upon him to finish him off. With that less distance and speed, Theo had seconds to act. At that moment he craved power, he craved the strength he was about to get, the strength that tempted him mere moments ago, the thirst for power was still lingering within him. . At that moment, his surrounding slowed down. He felt his request being answered. A voice echoed in his ears, another voice but this time it wasnt a bit familiar. Path to Legend C Confirmed Individual Theodore has been approved to ascend It was the voice of the plane. Chapter 188 - Awakening Path to Legend C Confirmed Individual Theodore has been approved to ascend It was the voice of the plane. As the Voice echoed, he was startled by the sudden changes. The voice continued, Required expectation met, searching for Artifacts. None The attempt failed halfway, Activating skills. Process halt! As the voice was going on, Theo could see Clarke getting close to him though he couldnt move under the effect of the unknown voice. Skills partially activated. He heard the voice as a surge of information poured into his mind. The skills he never knew were now right there, in his mind but unclear. That is what the voice meant by partial activation. Though there was one skill, an interesting one. Harvester halted due to lack of requirements The voice faded and the surroundings began to speed up, he had little time to do anything. . . Unique skill C Awakening As he used the skill his body began to transform into some other being, he could feel a different power surging within him and his sense sharpening at a monstrous level. He became tall, taller than the average man and possessed a strong build. His eyes were a little red and held a certain light in them, nails being grown to a certain length of 5cm. Body colour changed slightly to pale. Veins on the hands and necks were now visible. His appearance even contained two small, sharp horns on his head which were skinny white in colour This was the power of the bloodline, the awakening skill would trigger the bloodline to mutate the body into its primal form. In Theos case, he didnt know anything about his bloodline except for the fact that it was ancient. The energy which was surging within him was so powerful that it was not possible for Theo to maintain his balance at one particular place. He was uninterruptedly moving here and there. He was only able to see some electrified blue coloured light around him, it was hurting his body because it was the first time when he was surging such powerful energy within him. . The mutation was quick, the time Clarke took to reach him was longer. His attack landed on something hard, it made a sound as if it hit the blade. Clarke was confused by the scene before him. There wasnt the kid from before, but a demon, an actual demon. The appearance of Theo made Clarke bite back his scream, it chilled his soul, his chest stuttered and for the very first time Clarke''s expressions looked changed; his mouth remained open and eyes widened. He looked panicked, his breath shook. But whatever may be the situation he was not ready to give up and became all ready to fight against a demon who was more powerful than him. . . . Theo had mutated into Demon with his hand getting back, his mana was overflowing and the strength he lost was all back. What is this? it wasnt the same malicious feeling from when he had gone berserk but wanted too weak too. He felt strength flowing through his body like never before. Though he realised he didnt have much time. Using his perception he figured Clarke''s position in that instant, as he had both of his hands, he went on to use them. . The next moment two crystal blades were storming onto Clarke as he tried to step back. He was in confusion and Theo wanted to make full use of it. Do you need any help there? Milots uncle indicated, Thatd bad godammit Theo understood his situation right away, even though he was stronger his strength had limits both in terms of time and strength. He had to make use of it during the given time. Judging the consumption of stamina, he figured he could not last any longer than one minute since the skill activated, and he was already 10 seconds in. Each second counted, he began closing in on Clarke using brute force. Mid- a fight he realised the skills he learned with Lumiere was more effective with awakening, thus he started using them. Forth skill C Phantom Using both the swords he released the phoenix engulfed in the black flames. The skill backed him even more, using the distance Theo used a long-distance stack skill, As Clarke was backing down Theo caught up to him and slashed down as hard as possible making him hit the ground with a great impact. Without wasting a moment, he hit him again and again, Clarke was bracing each hit with his blade. Theo had him cornered for over 20 seconds now and he had burned half of his strength. It had become difficult for Clarke to defend himself from such a strong attack and move of Theo. His all the attempts to attack Theo were in vain, none of them worked on him. The attacks were so powerful that just within 1 min Clarke''s energy was down and it seemed that he was going to be defeated very soon. Theo kept all the wrongdoings of Clarke in mind and blindly threw all the skills he could to pin him down, it was a desperate moment, and he was doing all in his powers. His attack had a hidden sub stat, for each strike his attack speed was increasing, it was getting troublesome for Clarke who was on the receiving end. His half remaining mana was depleting quickly as he needed to debuff the attacks. Even though later the enemy wanted to interfere, Theo was slowly overwhelming Clarke, this battle was in his favour. . 10 more seconds Theo was at his limit and so was Clarke, his wounds no longer healed and his defensive spell was wearing off. Theos attacks also affected his hands as they were stiffened and showed no movement for the time. During all this, Theo was preparing a high tier spell again, a trigger-based spell thatd activate after a certain time. Theo was preparing his ace up sleeves spell. Five seconds Each second felt like an eon, At the moment when he sensed he was almost done, he activated the spell, Platinum Sabre He called out for the spell, in that split moment he fused his swords, and a beam of energy began bursting through the tip of the sword. As he swung his sword vertically, the beam cut through everything in its way, right through the walls of the Ruin down to Clarke. As the beam descended upon him, he was frozen in place, the kid whom he treated insignificantly was about to end his life. . . The burst was over and so was the time, Theo was thrown back on the ground; back to normal as his skill wore off. The fatigue and wear from using the skill kicked in knocking him out for good. He could barely keep his eyes open. He kept lying on the ground with intense breathing. Its over He had a sense of relief as he saw dust settling next to him, no trace of Clarke. He knew they werent out of danger but he was done for, there was no way he could even lift his finger. The Awakening, even if partial, was a fearsome skill that consumed a ton of stamina, he realised. . . That was a splendid skill to be honest! An unfamiliar voice echoed in that hall, No way! Theos expression went pale as he saw Clarke unscathed just a bit away from where he was, standing with another person, I never thought Id need to trouble my client this way! Let me repay you right away by cutting his head off. He glared at Theo while talking to the latter guy. Theres no need, after all, hes a guest. As he closed in Theo recognised him right away, it was him, Milots younger brother, Eric.